























COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT 















HERBERT WARDS GREAT BOOK: 

AFRICA REDISCOVERED. 


THE SECRETS OF THE DARK CONTINENT. 


Five Years with the Congo Cannibals. 

By HERBERT WARD. 

Magnificently Illustrated with Many Full-Page Engrav- 
ings, and Scores of Smaller Engravings After 
Original Drawings Made on the Spot by the Au- 
thor. Crown octavo, elegantly bound. Price, $3.00. 

Herbert Ward’s book is the record of five years spent 
with the most savage tribes of the far interior of Africa. 
It contains many facts, hitherto unknown, concerning the 
life, customs and superstitions of the cannibal races. It 
abounds with thrilling adventures, and the story it tells 
of risks and dangers encountered in strange places, and 
among wild and hostile people, is one of fascinating in- 
terest. A flood of light is thrown on the horrors and 
cruelties existing among the millions of Central Africa. 

Mr. Ward’s travels in Africa commenced in 1884, 
when he received an appointment in the service of the 
Congo Free State. He was a member of the Emin Bey 
Relief Expedition, and while in the service of Mr. H. M. 
Stanley, he made his memorable canoe journey of eleven 
hundred miles on the Congo. 

His book contains entirely new matter about the tribes 
of Central Africa, will have permanent interest and 
value, and will be the standard work on that subject. 

For sale by all Booksellers, and sent postpaid, on re- 
ceipt of price, by 

ROBERT BONNER’S SONS, Publishers, 

Con. W it ,t jam and Spruce Sts., New York. 


A TEN-CENT PAPER FOR SIX CENTS. 


THE NEW YORK LEDGER. 


A PAPER OF THE HIGHEST CLASS. 


ABREAST OF THE TIMES. 


CONTAINS : 

THE BEST FICTION— FRESH NARRATIVES OF ADVENTURE, 
EXPLORATION AND DISCOVERY— INTERESTING SCIEN- 
TIFIC AND HISTORICAL ARTICLES— DELIGHTFUL 
SKETCHES AND SHORT STORIES — PRACTICAL 
ARTICLES ON DOMESTIC LIFE AND HOUSE 
HOLD MANAGEMENT — SPARKLING EDI- 
TORIALS ON QUESTIONS OF THE DAY. 


The Ledger is as large as the best ten-cent illustrated papers. It 
contains more reading matter and nearly as many engravings. 
The illustrations are as fine as any in the magazines. There is no 
paper comparable with it in Europe or America as a family paper. 
It touches every topic of contemporary interest, and is as fully 
abreast of the times, in its editorials and general articles, as it is 
possible to make a weekly. 


NEW CONTRIBUTORS: 

ROBERT LOUIS STEVENSON, 

AMELIA E. BARR, 

MRS. FRANCES HODGSON BURNETT, 

HERBERT WARD, The African Traveller, 

JUDGE ALBION W. TOURGEE, 

JAMES RUSSELL LOWELL, 

MARGARET DELAND, 

HAROLD FREDERIC, 

COL. THOMAS W. KNOX, 

ANNA KATHARINE GREEN. 


Subscription price, $2 a year. Send money order, registered letter 
or check, at our risk, to 

ROBERT BONNER’S SONS, Editors and Publishers, 

Cor. William and Spruce Streets, New York City. 


A NEW NOVEL 

By the Author of “The Leavenworth Case.” 


The Forsaken Inn. 

BY 

ANNA KATHARINE GREEN. 

ILLUSTRATED. 

12mo. 352 pages. Handsomely bound in English Cloth, Black 

and Cold stamping on cover. Price, $1.50 

Anna Katharine Green’s New Novel will excite great 
curiosity and be widely popular. The authoress of The 
Leavenworth Case ” has always been considered extraordi • 
narily clever in the construction of mystifying and exciting 
plots, but in her latest book she has not only eclipsed even 
herself in her specialty, but has combined with her story- 
telling gift a fascinating mixture of poetical qualities which 
makes “The Forsaken Inn” a work of such interest that it 
will not be laid down by an imaginative reader until he has 
reached the last line of the last chapter. The scene of the 
story is the Hudson, between Albany and Poughkeepsie, and 
the time is the close of the eighteenth century. In writing 
her previous books, the authoress carefully planned her 
work before putting pen to paper, but this story was written 
in a white heat, and under the spur of a moment of inspira- 
tion. 

“The Forsaken Inn” would have a large circulation even 
if the author was less well known and popular than Anna 
Katharine Green. With the author’s reputation and its own 
inherent excellence, we confidently predict that it will prove 
the novel of the season. 

The illustrations of “The Forsaken Inn” are by Victor 
Perard. They are twenty-one in number, and are a beautiful 
embellishment of the book. 

address ROBERT BONNER’S SONS, 

Corner of William and Spruce Streets, New York. 


THE HIDDEN HAND. 


By MRS. E. D. E. N. SOUTHWORTH, 

Author of “Unknown,” “Self-Made,” “Winning- Her Way,” “Only 
a Girl’s Heart,” “A Deed Without a Name,” etc., etc. 

Paper Cover, 50 Cents. ISonncl Volume, $1.00. 



“The Hidden Hand; or, 
Capitola the Madcap,” is one 
of the most popular stories 
ever issued from the press. 
W e doubt if, in all the realms 
of literature, there has ever 
been a heroine who could vie 
with the captivating madcap 
Capitola in exciting the ad- 
miration of readers, or in win-- 
ningandkeeping their hearts. 
£he is so bright, so spirited, 
so beautiful, so sagacious, so 
dauntless, and yet so innocent 
and childlike, that she at once 
takes all readers captive and 
holds them enchained by her 
fascinations clear to the last 
page of the story. 

The way in which Capitola 
outwits, overcomes and cap- 
tures the gigantic and brutal 
robber, Black Donald, when 
he had concealed himself in 
her lonely room at the dead 
of night, and chuckled with 
fiendish glee to think he had 
the bewitching girl in his power, is one of the most thrilling chap- 
ters in the entire range of romantic literature. 

“ The most valuable and popular story ever published in the New 
York Ledger was Mrs. Southworth’s ‘Hidden Hand.’ So great was 
the demand for it that it was repub lished in the Ledger three times ! 
The cry came from everywhere : 4 Publish this great story in book 
form V And now it is published in book form, and is eagerly read 
by tens of thousands of admirers.” — Passaic City Herald. 

For sale by all Booksellers, or sent, postpaid, on re- 
ceipt of price, by 

ROBERT BONNER'S SONS, Publishers, 

Cor, William and Spruce Sts., New York. 


MISS LIBBEY’S GREAT NOVEL 


A MAD BETROTHAL; or, NADINE’S VOW. 

By Laura Jean Libbey, 

Author of “ lone,” “ Miss Middleton's Lover,” etc. 


LEDGER LIBRARY, No. 15, 
Paper Cover, 50 Cents. 


} 


Bound Volume, $1.00. 


With seven Illustrations by Arthur Lurnley. 



Miss Libbey’s new novel is one of the most attractive books issued 
this year. It is intensely interesting, and shows remarkable power 
of grasping the strong features of situation, incident, plot and char- 
acter, which mark the successful novelist. It is full of delightful 
sentiment, and engages the reader’s whole attention in perfect 
enjoyment of the story. 

ROBERT BONNER’S SONS, Publishers, 

New York. 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE 



CORONA. 


Frontispiece 







FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 



'T' , 
^ 0 


BY 


BY 


MRS. E. D. E. N. SOUTHWORTH, 


AUTHOR OF 


THE HIDDEN HAND,” “SELF-MADE,” “WINNING HER WAY,” “ONLY A 
GIRL’S HEART,” “A DEED WITHOUT A NAME,” ETC. 

0 


a 

A f * 

J/Ju 


if 


a 


a 


> -i r 

ft c 




NEW YORK: 

« 

ROBERT BONNER’S SONS, % / / Cf 

PUBLISHERS. 


Tlic Ledger Library. Issued Monthly. Subscription Price, six dollars per 
annum. No. 18, July, 1890. Entered at the New York, N. Y., 

Post Office as Second Class Mail Matter. 


Copyright, 1883, 

By ROBERT BONNER. 

Copyright, 1890, 

By ROBERT BONNER’S SONS. 


[Axl Rights Reserved,,] 


FOR WOMAN'S LOVE. 


CHAPTER I. 

A BRILLIANT MATCH. 

“ I remember Regulas Rothsay — or Rule, as we used 
to call him — when he was a little bit of a fellow hardly 
up to my knee, running about bare-footed and doing 
odd jobs round the foundry. Ah ! and now he is 
elected governor of this State by the biggest majority 
ever heard of, and engaged to be married to the finest 
young lady in the country, with the full consent of all 
her proud relations. To be married to-day and to be 
inaugurated to-morrow, and he only thirty-two years 
old this blessed seventh of June ! ” 

The speaker, a hale man of sixty years, with a bald 
head, a sharp face, a ruddy complexion, and a figure as 
twisted as a yew tree, and about as tough, was Silas 
Marwig, one of the foremen of the foundry. 

“Well, I don’t believe Regulas Rothsay would ever 
have risen to his present position if it had not been for 
his love of Corona Haught. No more do I believe that 
Old Rockharrt would ever have allowed his beautiful 
granddaughter to be engaged to Rothsay if the young 
man had not been elected governor,” observed a stout, 
florid-faced matron of fifty-five. “ How hard he worked 
for her ! And how long she waited for him ! Why, I 
remember them both so well ! They were the very best 
of friends from their childhood— the wealthy little lady 
and the poor orphan boy.” 


10 


FOR WOMAN'S LOVE. 


“That is very true, Mrs. Bounce,” said a young man, 
who was a newcomer in the neighborhood and one of 
the bookkeepers of the great firm. “ But how did that 
orphan get his education ? ” 

“ By hook and by crook, as the saying is, Mr. Wall. I 
think the little lady taught him to read and write, and 
she loaned him books. He left here when he was about 
thirteen years old. He went to the city, and got into the 
printing office of The National Watch. And he learned 
the trade. And, oh, you know a bright, earnest boy like 
that was bound to get on. He worked hard, and he 
studied hard. After awhile he began to write short, 
telling paragraphs for the Watch , and these at length 
were noticed and copied, and he became assistant editor 
of the paper. By the time he was twenty-five years old 
he had bought the paper out.” 

“ And, of course, he made it a power in polities. I 
see the rest. He was elected State representative ; then 
State senator.” 

“ Yes, indeed. You’ve hit it. And now he is going to 
marry his first love to-day, and to take his seat as gov- 
ernor to-morrow,” continued the matron, with a little 
chuckle 

“ Regulas Rothsay will never take his seat as gov- 
ernor,” spoke a solemn voice from the thicket on the 
right of the road along which the party were walking 
to the scene of the grand wedding. All turned to see 
a strange form step out from the shelter of the trees — 
a tall, gaunt, swarthy woman, stern of feature and harsh 
of tone ; her head covered with wild, straggling black 
hair ; her body clothed in a long, clinging garment of 
dark red serge. 

“ Old Scythia,” muttered the matron, shuddering and 
shrinking closer to the side of the bookkeeper, for the 
strange creature was reported and believed by the ig- 


A BRILLIANT MATCH. 


II 


norant and superstitious of the neighborhood to be 
powerful and malignant. 

“ Regulas Rothsay will never take his seat as governor 
of this State ! ” 

As the beldame repeated and emphasized these words, 
she raised her hand with a prophetic gesture and ad- 
vanced upon the group of pedestrians. 

“Now, then, you old crow! What are you up to 
with your croaking ? ” demanded Mr. Marwig. “ Look 
here, Mistress Beelzebub ! Do you know that you are 
a very lucky woman to live in a land where not only 
may a barefooted boy rise to the highest honors by 
talent and perseverance, but where a malignant old 
witch may torture and terrify her neighbors without fear 
of the ducking stool or the stake ? ” he demanded. 

The beldame looked at him scornfully, and disdained 
to reply. 

“ Wait ! ” said a stout, dark, middle-aged, black-whis- 
kered man, Timothy Ryland by name, and one of the 
managers of the “ works ’’ by state. “Wait, I want to 
question this miserable lunatic. She may have got wind 
of something. Tell me, old mother, why will not the 
governor-elect take his seat to-morrow ? ” 

“ Because Fate forbids it,” solemnly replied the crone. 

“ Will the governor be — murdered ? ” 

“No; Regulas Rothsay has not an enemy in the 
world ! ” 

“ Will he be killed on the railroad, or kidnapped ? ” 
“No!” 

“ Will he be taken suddenly ill ?” 

“No!” 

“ What then in the fiend’s name is to prevent his taking 
his seat to-morrow ?” impatiently demanded the manager. 

“ An evil so dire, so awful, so mysterious, that its like 
never happened on this earth ! ” 


12 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE* 


“ Arrest her, Mr. Ryland ! ” She ought to be locked 
up until she could be sent to the asylum ! ” exclaimed 
old Marwig. 

“ I have no power to do so, my friend,” replied the 
manager. 

“Why, where is she?” inquired Mrs. Bounce, trem- 
bling. “ Who saw her go ? ” 

No one answered, but every one looked around. Not 
a trace of the witch could be seen. She had passed like 
a dark cloud from among them, and was gone. 

It was a glorious day in June. A long, deep, green 
valley lay low between two lofty ridges of the Cumber- 
land mountains, running north and south for ten miles, 
and near the boundary lines of three States. This 
lovely vale w\s watered by a merry, sparkling little 
river called the Whirligig, which furnished the power 
for the huge machinery of the great firm of Rockharrt 
& Sons, proprietors of the Plutus iron mines and the 
North End foundries, which supplied the mighty 
engines on the great lines of railroad from the East to 
the West, and whose massive buildings, forges, furnaces, 
store-houses and laborers’ cottages occupied all the 
ground between the foot of the mountain and the banks 
of the river, on both sides of the Whirligig, at the upper 
or north end of the valley, where a substantial bridge 
connected the two shores. 

This settlement, called, from its position, North End, 
was quite a thriving little village. North End was not 
only blessed with a mission church, having a school- 
room in its basement, but it was provided with a post- 
office, a telegraph, a drug store, kept by a regular phy- 
sician, who dispensed his own physic (advice and medi- 
cine, one dollar), and a general store, where everything 
needed to eat, drink, wear or use (except drugs), was 
kept for sale. 


A BRILLIANT MATCH. 


*3 


On this bright June morning, however, the great 
works were all stopped. There was a general holiday, 
and as this was at the cost of the firm, it gave general 
satisfaction. All the people of North End, except the 
aged, infirm and infantile, were trooping down the val- 
ley, on the rough road between the foot of the West 
Ridge and the side of the river, to a fete to be given 
them at Rockhold on the occasion of the marriage of 
old Aaron Rockharrt’s granddaughter, Corona Haught, 
to Regulas Rothsay, the governor-elect of the State. 

It was a marriage of very rare interest to the work- 
men and their families. To the men, because the gov- 
ernor-elect had been one of their own class. The 
elders remembered him from the time when he was a 
friendless orphan child, glad to run the longest errand 
or do the hardest day’s w T ork for a dime, but also a very 
independent little fellow, who would take nothing in 
the shape of alms from anybody. To the women, be- 
cause he was going to marry his first and only sweet- 
heart, and on tl^e very day before his inauguration, so 
that she might take part in the pageantry that was to be 
his first great success and triumph. 

On one side of the river, at the foot of the East 
Ridge, stood Rockhold, the country seat of the Rock- 
harrts, in its own park, which lay between the moun- 
tain and the river. The house itself was a large, heavy, 
oblong building of gray stone, two stories high, with 
cellar and garret. From the front of the house to the 
edge of the river extended a fair green lawn, shaded 
here and there by great forest trees. Under many of 
these trees, tables with refreshments were set, and seats 
were placed for the accommodation and refreshment of 
the out-door guests. In sunny spots, also, some white 
tents were raised and decorated with flags. 

As a group of working men and women sat on the 


14 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


west bank of the river, waiting impatiently for the re- 
turn of the ferryboat, they saw, from minute to minute, 
carriages drive up the lawn avenue, discharge the occu- 
pants at the main entrance of the house, and then roll 
off to the stable yard in the rear. 

These seemed to come in a slow procession. 

“ Only the nearest relations and most intimate friends 
of the family are invited to the ceremony. There have 
only been five carriages passed since we have been sit- 
ting here, and I don’t believe there was one come be- 
fore we came, or that there’ll be another come after that 
last one, which was certainly the groom’s,” said Old 
Marwig. 

“ Oh ! was it, indeed ? But how do you know ?” de- 
manded Mrs. Bounce. 

“ It is the new carriage from North End Hotel ! And 
he and his groomsmen had engaged it. That’s how I 
know ! Here comes the ferryboat ! Now for it !” 

The boat touched the banks, and as many as could 
find room crowded into it, and were speedily rowed 
across the river and landed on the other side, where 
they found a few of the lawn party there before them. 

“ There is Mr. Clarence Rockharrt coming toward 
us !” said Mrs. Bounce, as the party walked up from the 
landing, and a medium-sized, plump, fair man of mid- 
dle age, with a round, fresh face, a smiling counte- 
nance, blue eyes and light hair, and in “ a wedding gar- 
ment ” of the day, came down to meet them, and shook 
hands with all, warmly welcoming them in the name of 
his father. Then he led them up to the lawn and gave 
them chairs among the unoccupied seats at the various 
tables. 

“ If you please, Mr. Clarence, is the groom in good 
health and spernts ?” meaningly inquired Mrs. Bounce. 

“ Mr. Rothsay is in excellent health and spirits,” 


A BRILLIANT MATCH. 


15 


thank you,” replied the gentleman, looking a little sur- 
prised at the question ; and then moving off quickly to 
receive some new arrivals. 

The guests for the lawn party were constantly arriv- 
ing, and the ferryboat was kept busy plying from shore 
to shore. 

It is time now to introduce our readers to the house 
of Rockharrt. 

Old Aaron Rockharrt, the head of that house, was at 
this time seventy-five years of age and a wonder of 
health and strength. He was called the “Iron King,” 
no less from his great hardihood of body and mind than 
from his vast wealth in mines and foundries. In size he 
was almost a giant, with a large head covered by closely- 
curling, steel-gray hair. His character may be summed 
up in a very few words : 

Aaron Rockharrt was an incarnation of monstrous 
selfishness. 

His manners to all, but especially to his dependants, 
were arrogant, egotistical and overbearing. He was 
utterly destitute of sympathy or compassion. There 
was no room for either in a soul so full of self. In his 
opinion there was no one on earth, neither king nor 
kaiser, saint nor hero, so important to the universe as 
Aaron Rockharrt, head of Rockharrt & Sons. 

Yet Aaron Rockharrt had two redeeming points. He 
was strictly truthful in word and honest in deed. 

His wife was near his own age, a quiet, gentle, little 
old lady, small and slim, with white hair half hidden 
by a lace cap. If she ever had any individuality, it had 
been quite crushed out by the hard heel of her husband’s 
iron will. Their eldest son and second partner in the 
firm was Fabian Rockharrt, a fine animal of fifty years 
old, though scarcely looking forty. He had inherited 
all his father’s great strength of body and of mind, 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


16 




with more than his father’s business talent ; but he had 
not inherited the truth and honesty of his father. 

Yet there is no one wholly evil, and Fabian Rock- 
harrt’s one redeeming quality was a certain goodnature 
or benevolence which is more the result of temperament 
than of principle. This quality rendered his manner so 
kind and considerate to all his employes that he was the 
most popular member of his family. 

Clarence, the second son, was much younger than his 
elder brother, and so diametrically opposite to him and 
to their father, both in person and character, that he 
scarcely seemed to come of the same race. 

He was really thirty-five years old, but looked ten 
years less, and was a fair blonde, medium-sized and 
plump, with a round head covered with light, curling 
yellow hair, a round, rosy face as bare as a baby’s and 
almost as innocent. H$ had not the satanic intellect of 
his father or his brother, but he had a fine moral and 
spiritual nature that neither could understand or appre' 
ciate. 

There were yet two other exceptions to the family 
character of worldliness and selfishness. There were 
Corona and Sylvanus Haught, a sister and brother, 
orphan grand-children of Aaron Rockharrt, left him by 
his deceased only daughter. Sylvanus, a fine, manly 
young fellow, resembled his Uncle Clarence in person 
and in character, having the same truthfulness, gene- 
rosity and sincerity, but with a mocking spirit, which 
turned evil into ridicule rather than into a subject of 
serious rebuke. He was three years younger than his 
sister. Corona was a beautiful brunette, tall, like all 
the Rockharrts, with a superbly developed form, a fine 
head, adorned with a full suit of fine curly black hair, 
delicate classic features, straight, low forehead, aquiline 
nose, a “ Cupid’s bow ” mouth, and finely curved chm. 


A BRILLIANT MATCH. 


17 


This was her wedding-day and she wore her bridal dress 
of pure white satin, with veil of thread lace and wreath 
of orange buds. Hers was the very triumph of a love- 
match, for she was about to wed one whom she had loved 
from earliest childhood, and for whom she had waited 
long years. 

Here was Corona Haught’s great victory. She had 
seen his opponents, her own family, bow down and wor- 
ship her idol. Yet, at the culmination of her triumph, 
on this her bridal day, why did she sit so pale and 
wan ? 

From her deep, sad reverie she was aroused by the 
entrance of her six gay bridesmaids. 

“ Corona, love, good morning ! Many happy returns, 
and so on !” said Flora Fields, the first bridesmaid, 
coming up to the pale bride and kissing her. 

All the others followed the example, and then Miss 
Fields said: 

“Cora, dear, ‘ the scene is set’ — otherwise, the company 
are all assembled in the drawing-room. Grandpapa 
and grandmamma are in their seats of honor. The 
bishop, in his canonicals, is waiting ; the groom and his 
groomsmen are expectant. Are you ready ?” 

“ I know getting married must be a serious, a solemn, 
even an awful thing when it comes to the point. And 
most brides do look pale ! But you — you look ghastly! 
Come, take some composing spirits of lavender — do !” 

“Yes; you may give me some. You will find the vial 
on the dressing-table.” 

The restorative was administered, and then the “bevy 
of fair maids” left the chamber and went down 
stairs. 

There, in the great hall, they met the bridegroom 
and his six groomsmen ; for it was the custom of that 
time and place to have a groomsman for each brides- 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


maid. The bridegroom and governor-elect was not a 
handsome man— that was conceded even by his best 
friends— but he was tall and muscular, with a look of 
strength, manliness and nobility that was impressive. 
A son of the people truly, but with the brain of the 
ruler. The whole rugged form and face assumed a gen- 
tleness and courtesy that almost conferred grace and 
beauty upon him, as he advanced to greet his bride. 

Why did she shrink from him ? 

No one knew. It was only for a moment ; and hap- 
pily, he, in the simplicity of a single, honest heart, had 
not seen the momentary shudder. 

He drew her hand within his arm, looked down ®n 
her with a beam of ineffable tenderness and adoration, 
and then waited, as he had been instructed to do, until 
the groomsmen and bridesmaids had formed the pro- 
cession that was to usher them into the drawing-room 
and before the officiating bishop. They entered the 
crowded apartment. The bishop, in his white robes, 
stood on the rug, supported by the Rev. Mr. Wells, 
temporary minister of the mission church at North 
End, and the ceremony began. All went on well until 
he came to that part where the officiating minister must 
read— though a mere form this solemn adjuration to 
the contracting lovers : 

“ ‘ I require and charge ye both, as ye shall answer at 
the dreadful day of judgment, when the secrets of all 
hearts shall be disclosed, that if either of you know just 
cause why ye may not be united in matrimony, ye do 
now declare it,’ ” 

There was a pause, to give opportunity for reply, if 
any reply was to be made — a mere form, as the adjura- 
tion itself was. Yet the bride shuddered throughout her 
frame. Many noticed it, but not the bridegroom. 

The ceremony went on. 


A BRILLIANT MATCH. 


J 9 


“ ‘ Who giveth this woman to be married to this 
man ? 5 ” 

Old Aaron Rockharrt, who stood on the right of the 
bridal party, stepped forth, took his granddaughter s 
hand, and placed it in that of the groom, saying, with 
visible pride : 

“I do.” 

The rites went on to their conclusion, and the whole 
party were invited into the dining-room, where the mar- 
riage feast was spread, where the revelry lasted two 
full hours, and might have lingered longer had not the 
bride withdrawn from the table, and, attended by her 
bridesmaids, retired to her chamber to change her bridal 
robes for a plain traveling suit of silver gray silk, with 
hat and gloves to match. 

There the gentle, timid, old grandmother came to bid 
her pet child a private good-by. 

“Are you happy, my love — are you happy ?” she in- 
quired. “ Why don’t you answer ?” 

“ My heart is full — too full, grandma,” evasively 
answered Corona Rothsay. 

“Ah, yes ; that is natural — very natural. ‘ Even so it 
was with me when I was young/ ” sighed the old lady, 
who detected no evasion in the words of her darling. 

The bride went down stairs, where the bridegroom 
awaited her. There, in the hall, were collected the 
members of her family, friends, neighbors and wedding 
guests. 

Some time was spent in bidding good-by to all these. 

“But it is not good-by, really ; for the majority of us 
will follow by a later train, and be on hand for the in- 
auguration to-morrow,” said old Aaron Rockharrt, who 
seemed to have recovered his youth on this proud day. 

“And, grandpa, be sure to bring grandma. Don’t say 
that she is too old, or too feeble, or too anything, to 


20 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


travel, because she is not ; and she has set her heart on 
seeing the pageantry to-morrow. Promise me before I 
leave you,” pleaded the bride. 

“Very well; I will bring her,” said Mr. Rockharrt, 
who would have promised anything to his granddaugh- 
ter on this auspicious occasion. 

“ You will find your traps all right, Cora. They went 
off by the early train this morning,” said Mr. Clar- 
ence. 

“And I trust, Rothsay, that you will find my town 
house comfortably prepared for your reception,” said 
Mr. Rockharrt. 

The bridegroom handed his bride into the carriage 
that was to convey them to the railway station. The 
carriage crossed the ferry, and in a few minutes reached 
the other side, and rolled toward the railway station. 

The road was at this hour very solitary, and the 
bridegroom and his bride found themselves for the first 
time that day tete-a-tete. He turned to her, and drew 
her head to his heart and whispered : 

“ Cora, speak to me ! Call me your husband P 

“ I — cannot. My heart is too full,” the girl muttered 
evasively. 

But his grand, simple, truthful spirit perceived no 
prevarication in her words. If her heart was full, it 
was with responsive love of him, he thought. He bent 
his face lower over her beautiful head, that lay upon his 
bosom, and kissed her. 

Soon they reached North End, where all the aged, 
infirm and infantile who could not come to the wedding 
were seated at their cottage doors, to see the carriage 
with the bridegroom and bride go by. 

Smiling and bowing in response, the pair passed 
through the village and went on their way toward the 
Station, which they reached at half-past one o’clock. 


A BRILLIANT MATCH. 


21 


They had to wait about ten minutes for the train to 
come up. They remained in the carriage ; for here, too, 
a small crowd of country people had collected to see 
the bride and the bridegroom, who was also the gov- 
ernor-elect. 

The train from the East ran into the station. The 
bridal pair left the carriage and went on the cars, and 
the governor-elect and his bride set out for the State 
capital. It was a long afternoon ride, and the sun was 
low when the train drew in sight of the State capital, 
and slowed into the station. 

An immensejcrowd had gathered to welcome the gov- 
ernor-elect, and he stepped out upon the platform, 
and stood with his bride on his arm, the cheers were 
deafening. When these had in some measure subsided, 
the hero of the hour returned thanks in a simple little 
speech. Then the committee of reception came up and 
shook hands with the governor-to-be, who next pre- 
sented them in turn to his wife. 

At last the pair were allowed to enter the carriage 
that was in waiting to convey them to the town house 
of Aaron Rockharrt. Other carriages containing mem- 
bers of the committee attended them. They passed 
through the main street of the city. 

The procession of carriages passed until it reached 
the Rockharrt residence, opposite the government man- 
sion, where the committee took leave of the governor- 
elect and his bride, who entered their temporary home 
alone, to be received and attended bv obsequious serv- 
ants. 

There we also will leave them. 

Visitors to the inauguration were arriving by every 
train. 

Among the arrivals from the East came Aaron Rock- 
harrt, with his wife, his two sons, Fabian and Clarence, 


22 FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 

and his grandson, Sylvan, the younger brother of 
Cora. 

The main door of the mansion was open, and several 
gentlemen, wearing official badges, stood without or 
just within it. 

“ By Jove ! we are just in time, and it has been a close 
shave ! That is the committee come to take him 
to the State house !” exclaimed old Aaron Rockharrt, as 
he stepped out of the carriage, and helped his feeble lit- 
tle wife to alight. He led her up the steps, followed 
by the other three men of his party. 

“ Good morning, Judge Abbot. We are just in time, 
I find. We came up by the night train, and a close 
shave it has been. Well, a miss is as good as a mile, 
and we are safe to see the whole of the pageant,” said 
the old man, speaking to a tall, thin, gray-haired gentle- 
man, who wore a rosette on the lapel of his coat. 

“Yes, sir ; but here is a very strange difficulty — very 
strange, indeed,” replied the official, with a deeply 
troubled and perplexed air, which was shared by all the 
gentlemen who stood with him. 

“ What’s the trouble, gentlemen ? Is the chief jus- 
tice ill, that his honor cannot administer the oath r or 
what ?” 

“ It is much worse than that — if anything could be 
worse,” gravely replied one of the committee. 

“ What is it then ? A contested election at this late 
hour ?” 

“ The governor-elect cannot be found. No one has 
seen him since eleven o’clock last night. He is miss- 
ing.” 


A LOST GOVERNOR AND BRIDEGROOM. 


2 3 


CHAPTER II. 

A LOST GOVERNOR AND BRIDEGROOM. 

“ Missing !” echoed old Aaron Rockharrt, drawing up 
his huge frame to its fullest height, and staring with 
strong black eyes in a defiant and aggressive manner. 
“ Missing ! did you say, sir ?” he repeated sternly. 

“Yes, Mr. Rockharrt; ever sicce last night,” replied 
Judge Abbot, chairman of the committee, in much dis- 
tress and anxiety. 

“Impossible! Never heard of such a thing in the 
whole course of my life ! A bridegroom lost on 
the evening of his marriage ! A governor lost on the 
morning of his inauguration ! I tell you, sir, it is 
impossible — utterly and entirely impossible ! How do 
you know, sir, that he has not been seen by some one or 
other since last night ? How do you know that he can- 
not be found, somewhere, this morning ?” 

“ All his household have failed to find him. Our 
messengers have been sent in every direction without 
discovering the slightest clew to his — fate,” gloomily 
replied the judge. 

Mr. Rockharrt turned to the porter, who was still in 
attendance at the door, and demanded : 

“ Where is your mistress ?” 

The man, a negro and an old family servant of the 
Rockharrts, replied : 

“The young madam is in the back drawing room, sir; 
and if you please, fsir, I think she would be all the bet- 
ter for seeing the old madam.” 

“ Who is with her now ?” shortly demanded Mr. 
Rockharrt, ignoring his servant’s suggestion, although 
Mrs. Rockharrt looked nervously anxious to follow it. 


24 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


“ There is no one with her, sir.” 

“Alone! Alone! My granddaughter left alone on 
the morning after her marriage ? What do you mean by 
that ? Where is your master ? 

“ Show me in to your mistress at once. I will get at 
the bottom * of this mystery, or this villainy, as it is 
more likely to prove, before I am through with the 
matter. And if my granddaughter’s husband is not to 
be found before the day is out, I will have all concerned 
in the plot arrested for conspiracy !” exclaimed Mr. 
Rockharrt, with that utter recklessness of assertion to 
which he was addicted in moments of excitement. 

The dismayed negro lowered his eyes and led the way. 
Aaron Rockharrt strode on, followed by his timid and 
terrified old wife, his stalwart sons, his mocking grand- 
son, and the members of the committee. But the old 
man, not liking such an escort, turned upon them, and 
said, with sarcastic politeness and dignity : 

“ Gentlemen, permit me. It is expedient, under ex- 
isting circumstances, that I should first see my grand- 
daughter alone.” 

The members of the committee bowed with offended 
dignity and withdrew to the front of the halL 

Meanwhile Aaron Rockharrt sent back the members 
of his own family, and strode solemnly into the draw- 
ing room, which was half darkened by the closed win- 
dow shutters. 

“ Now leave the room, sir; shut the door after you 
and stand on the outside to keep off all intruders,” 
commanded Mr. Rockharrt to the servant who had ad- 
mitted him. 

When the door was closed upon him, Aaron Rock- 
harrt discerned his granddaughter, who sat in an easy 
chair in a dark corner of the- back drawing room, 
which was divided from the front by blue satin and 


A LOST GOVERNOR AND BRIDEGROOM. 2g 

white lace portieres. Her deadly pallid face gleamed 
out from the shadows in startling contrast to her jet 
black hair and the black dress which, against all prece- 
dent, she wore on this the morning after her marriage. 

The old man of iron went up and stood before her, 
looking at her in silence for a few moments. 

“ Corona Rothsay,” he began, sternly, “ what is the 
meaning of this unparalleled situation ?’ 

“ I — I - do not know.” 

“ You do not know where your husband is on the 
morning after his marriage and on the day of his ex- 
pected inauguration ?” 

“ No ; I do not know.” 

“You seem to take this desertion or this death very 
quietly.” 

“ What would be gained by taking it any other way ?” 
she murmured, though indeed she was not taking the 
situation quietly, but controlling herself. 

“ How dare you say so to me ?” severely demanded 
the old man, scarcely able to control his wrath, though 
at a loss to know against whom to direct it. 

“You ask me a direct question. I give you a truth- 
ful answer.” 

“ Answer me, truly !” rudely exclaimed Aaron Rock- 
harrt, giving way, in his blind egotism, to utter reck- 
lessness of assertion, to gross injustice and exag- 
geration. “ What have you done to him, Corona? Tell 
me that !” 

She started violently and looked up quickly ; her 
face was whiter, her eyes wilder than before 

“ What — have— you — done to him ?” he sternly re- 
peated, looking her full in the deathly face. 

“ I ? Nothing !” she answered, but her voice faltered 
and her frame shook. 

“ I believe that you have ! You look as if you had ! 


2 6 


FOR. WOMAN’S LOVE. 


I have seen the devil in you since we brought you home 
from Europe against your will ; especially within the 
last few days !” 

Having hurled upon her this avalanche of abuse, he 
turned and strode wrathfully up and down the room 
until he had got off some of his excitement. Then he 
came and stood before his granddaughter. 

“ How long has your husband been missing ?” he ab- 
ruptly inquired. 

“ Since last night,” in a very low tone. 

“ When did you see him last? Tell me that !” 

“ I have already told you — last evening.” 

“ Tell me all that has occurred from the time you both 
left Rockhold to the time you entered this house which 
I placed at your disposal and to which I sent you, to 
save you from the noise and bustle and excitement of 
a crowded hotel, and to give you rest and quiet and se- 
clusion. Yes ! and this the result ! But goon and tell 
me. From the time you left Rockhold to this time, 
mind you !” 

“ Very well, sir, I will tell you. Our journey, a series 
of ovations. Our reception in this city was a triumph. 
We were met at the depot by a great crowd, and by the 
committee with carriages, and we were escorted to this 
house by a military and civil procession with a band 
of music. They left us at the gate. 

We entered, and were received by the servants. As 
soon as I had changed my dress we went down to 
dinner. After dinner we went into the drawing room. 
A gentleman was announced on official business con- 
nected with the ceremonies of to-day. He was shown 
into the library, and my husband went to him. Many 
callers came. They talked with Mr. Rothsay in the 
library. I remained in this room. At last the crowd 
began to thin off, and soon all were gone. Mr. Rothsay 


A LOST GOVERNOR AND BRIDEGROOM. 


27 


came into this room — and sat down by my side. We 
talked together for an hour or more. Then a card was 
brought in. Mr. Rothsay took it, looked at it, and 
said : 

“ ‘ I will see the gentleman. Show him into the front 
room.’ 

“ Mr. Rothsay arose and went into the front room to 
receive his visitor. It was late, and I was very tired, so 
I went up stairs to my chamber and retired to bed. I 
have never seen my husband since.” 

And Corona dropped her face upon her hands and* 
sobbed as if her heart would break. She had utterly 
broken down for the first time. 

“ Good heavens ! I don’t understand it all ! Had 
you had a lover’s quarrel now in that hour when you 
talked together in this parlor ? ” inquired the old gentle- 
man, his insane anger being now_ merged in wonder. 
“ Had you reproached him for spending so much time 
with his political friends while you were waiting here 
alone? ” 

“ Oh, no, no,” replied Corona, between her convulsive 
sobs. 

“ Good heavens ! ” again exclaimed the old man. 
“ When did you first miss him ? ” 

“ When I came down in the morning. I thought then 
that he had been kept up all night by his friends, and 
that I should meet him at breakfast. He did not appear 
at breakfast. The servants searched for him all over 
the house, but could not find him. 1 waited breakfast 
until I was faint with fasting and suspense. Then I 
took a cup of coffee. On inquiry it was found that 
Jasper had been the last to see him, and that he had not 
seen him since he showed the visitor in. He did not 
show the visitor out. He waited some time to do so, 
and fell asleep. When he awoke the visitor had gone, 


28 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


and the drawing rooms were empty. The man supposed 
that Mr. Rothsay had seen his friend to the door, and 
had then retired to bed. And so he shut up the house 
and went to his room. No one discovered that Mr. 
Rothsay was missing until this morning. When the 
inaugural committee came two hours ago, the servants 
told them all that I have just told you.” 

“ Who was the last visitor ? He might throw some 
light upon this dark, evil subject. Who was he ? ab- 
ruptly demanded Aaron Rockharrt. 

“I do not know. No one seems to know. Jasper 
says he never saw him before, nor ever heard his name.” 

“ Couldn’t he see it on his card ? ” 

“ Jasper cannot read, you must remember,” 

- “ Where is that card ? Let me see it ! ” 

“ It cannot be found.” 

“ Conspiracy ! Treason ! Murder ! ” interrupted Aaron 
Rockharrt. “The governor-elect has been decoyed 
away from the house by that last caller, and has been 
murdered ! And the people in the house may not be as 
innocent or ignorant as they pretend to be. I will go 
out and take counsel with the committee,” he said, and 
he turned and strode out of the drawing room. 

When he reached the hall, however, he found that the 
officials had gone to pursue their search for the miss- 
ing man elsewhere. The men of his own party were 
nowhere to be seen. The porter, Jasper, was the only 
occupant of the hall, and Aaron Rockharrt opened the 
hall door and walked out. The military and civil escort 
were still on parade before the house, waiting for the 
governor-elect. 

Mr. Rockharrt’s carriage was standing before the 
door. He entered it and ordered the coachman to drive 
to police headquarters. 

The hour for the inauguration of the new governor 


A LOST GOVERNOR AND BRIDEGROOM. 


29 


was approaching. The procession to the State house 
should have been in motion by this time. The people 
on the sidewalks, at the doors and windows, on the bal- 
conies, and on the roofs, all along the line of march, 
were beginning to be weary of waiting. 

The officials who had the ceremonies of the occasion 
in hand waited until three o’clock in the afternoon, and 
then, as the governor-elect was nowhere to be found, 
as the necessity was imminent, the inaugural procession 
was ordered to begin its march. 

“ Where is he ? Where is Rothsay ?” demanded the 
spectators one of the other. 

No one knew. No one had seen him. No one could, 
therefore, answer. 

When the procession reached the State house, the 
lieutenant-governor, Kennelm Kennedy, was sworn in, 
and the military companies and the civic societies and 
the spectators all dispersed. 

But where was the governor? That was the question 
of the hour. Why had he not been inaugurated ? was 
asked by everybody of everybody else. The secret of 
his total and unexplained disappearance had not, indeed, 
been closely kept. His intimate friends, his household 
servants and the public officials knew it, but the general 
public did not. 

The next morning the news came out, and the papers 
had sensational head-lines and long accounts of the 
sudden and mysterious disappearance of the governor- 
elect on the eve of his inauguration and of a bridegroom 
on the evening of his wedding day. 

Also there were rewards offered for any intelligence 
of Regulas Rothsay, living or dead, and for the identi- 
fication of the unknown visitor who was supposed to 
have been the last to have seen him on the night of his 
disappearance. 


30 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


Days passed, and nothing came in answer to the ad- 
vertisements. The public at length reached in theory 
this conclusion : that the governor-elect had been de- 
coyed from the house by his latest visitor, and had been 
secretly murdered in some remote quarter. 

The Rockharrts did not return to Rockhold, but re- 
mained in town through all the heat of that hot sum- 
mer, because Aaron Rockharrt thought he could best 
pursue his investigations on the scene of the mystery. 
But he sent his sons to North End to look after the works. 

Corona would see no one save the members of her 
own family. She kept her room, and grieved without 
ceasing. On the ninth day after the disappearance of 
her lover-husband she made an effort and came down 
into the drawing room, to please the gentle old grand- 
mother. 

She sat there with the old lady, reading to her, until 
Mrs. Rockharrt was called out by her tyrant to get 
something, it might be a book or a paper, a cigar or a 
pipe, that he himself or a servant might have got just 
as well, except that Aaron Rockharrt liked to have the 
ladies of his family wait upon him. 

What happened during the hour of the old lady’s ab- 
sence from the drawing room no one knew, but when 
she returned she found her granddaughter in a swoon 
on the carpet. In great alarm she called the servants 
to her assistance. The unconscious girl was laid upon 
a sofa, and all means were taken to restore her to her 
senses. Corona recovered her faculties only to fall into 
the most violent paroxysms of anguish and despair. 

From her ravings and self-reproaches Mrs. Rockharrt 
gathered that the unfortunate girl had heard, or in some 
way learned, some fatal news. 

She sent all the servants out of the room, locked the 
door, administered a sedative to her child, and then, 


A LOST GOVERNOR AND BRIDEGROOM. 


31 


when the latter was somewhat calmer, questioned her as 
to the cause of her distress. 

“ I have nothing to tell — nothing, nothing to tell ! 
But take me away from this place! Take me home to 
Rockhold, where I may be alone !” 

“ I will do all I can to cpmfoft you, my dear,” said 
Mrs. Rockharrt. “ I will speak to Mr. Rockharrt when 
he comes in.” 

No one but the snubbed, % row-beaten and humiliated 
wife knew all that she^ engaged to suffer when she pro- 
mised to speak to her lord and master. 

Corona, soothed by the sedative that had been given 
her, and consoled by the love and sympathy that had 
been lavished upon her, grew more composed, and 
finally fell into a deep sleep from which she awoke re- 
freshed. But a rumor went through the house that the 
young lady had got news which she did not choose to 
communicate. 

Later in the day Mrs. Rockharrt deferentially pro- 
posed to the domestic despot that they should return to 
Rockhold, as the weather was so oppressive and the 
town house was so obnoxious to dear Corona, which 
was quite natural under the trying circumstances. 

Aaron Rockharrt glared at her until she cowered, and 
then he told her that he should direct the movements of 
his family as he thought proper, and that any sugges- 
tions from her or from his granddaughter were both 
unnecessary and impertinent. 

So they both had to bend under the iron will of Aaron 
Rockharrt. 

At length, however, something happened to relieve 
them. 

Mr. Rockharrt had not been neglecting his own busi- 
ness, while looking after the missing governor-elect, 
nor had he been leaving it to his sons and partners, 


3 2 


FOR woman’s LOVE. 


whom he refused to trust. He had been corresponding 
with his chief manager, Ryland. This correspondence 
had not been entirely satisfactory, so at length he wrote 
to Ryland to come to the city for a business talk. It 
was about the middle of August that the manager ar- 
rived and was closeted with his chief. After two hours’ 
discussion of business matters, which ended satisfac- 
torily, the manager, rising to leave the study, observed: 

“ This is a bad job about the governor, sir !” 

“ I do not wish to talk of this matter,” said Mr. Rock- 
harrt. 

“ Very well, sir, I am dumb,” replied the manager, 
taking up his hat to leave the house. 

“ Do you go back to North End by the night train ?” 
inquired Mr. Rockharrt. 

“ Yes, sir ! I must be at my post to-morrow morning, 
in order to carry out your instructions.” 

“Quite right,” said the head of the great firm. Then 
with strange inconsistency, since he had declared that 
he wished to talk no more on the subject of the lost 
governor, he suddenly inquired : 

“What do the people of North End say about the 
disappearance of Governor Rothsay ?” 

“ Some say he was beguiled away by that man who 
called on him late at night, and that he was murdered 
and his body made away with. But I beg your pardon, 
sir, for repeating such dreadful things.” 

“ Go on ! What else do they say ? ” 

“Well, sir, one says one thing, and one another; but 
they all agree that Old Scythia could tell something if 
she chose.” 

“ Old Scythia ? And what has she to do with the loss 
of the governor ? ” 

“Nothing that I know of, sir. But the people at 
North End say that she has.” 



CORONA’S PUPIL 











A LOST GOVERNOR AND BRIDEGROOM. 


33 


“ Why do they say it ? ” 

“ Because, sir, on the day of the wedding, and the eve 
of the inauguration, she did foretell, in the hearing of a 
score, that Mr. Rothsay would never take his seat as 
governor.” 

“ What ! Absurd ! Preposterous ! ” 

“ Of course it was, sir ! Yet she did say that, sir, in 
the hearing of twenty or more of us, and it was a 
strange coincidence, to say the least, that her words 
came true. She said it in the presence of many wit- 
nesses on the day before the intended inauguration, and 
when there seemed no possibility of her words coming 
true. And strange to say, they have come true.” 

Old Aaron Ro.ckharrt mused for a few minutes and 
then replied: 

“ There is no such thing as divination, or soothsaying, 
or prophesy, or fortune telling in this world. It is all 
coarse imposture, that can deceive only the weakest 
mortals. You know that, of course, Ryland. It follows, 
then, that this old woman could have had no knowledge 
of what was going to happen unless she was in league 
with conspirators who had planned to kidnap or murder 
the governor-elect.” 

“ But, sir, if Old Scythia had been in league with any 
conspirators, would she have betrayed them — before- 
hand ? ” 

“ No; unless she was too crazy to keep their secret. 
But — she may have got wind of their plots in some way 
without their knowledge.” 

“ Yes, sir,” said Manager Ryland, who agreed to 
every opinion advanced by his chief. 

“ Well, then, I shall go down to Rockhold to-morrow, 
and investigate this matter for myself. In my capacity 
of justice of the peace I shall issue a warrant to have 
that woman brought before me on a charge of vagrancy, 


34 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


and then I shall examine her on this point. But, 
Ryland, you are to be careful not to drop even a hint of 
my intention.’' 

“ Of course I will not, sir,” replied the manager, and 
then, as there seemed no more to do or say, he took his 
leave. 

Old Aaron Rockharrt strode into the drawing room 
where his wife and granddaughter sat, and astonished 
them by saying: 

“ Pack up your things this afternoon. We leave for 
Rockland by the first train to-morrow morning.” 

He deigned no explanation, but turned and stalked 

off. 

The three reached North End at noon. As their ar- 
rival was to be a surprise, no carriage had been ordered 
to meet them. But the large, comfortable hack from the 
North End Hotel was engaged, and in it they rode on 
to Rockhold, where they pulled up two hours later, to 
the astonishment and consternation of the household, 
who, be it whispered, had almost as lief been confronted 
with his satanic majesty as to be surprised by their des- 
potic master. 

Leaving his womenkind to get domestic affairs into 
order, the Iron King went to the little den at the end of 
the hall, which he called his study, and there made out 
a warrant for the arrest of Hyacinth Woods on the 
charge of vagrancy. This he directed to William Hook, 
county constable, and sent it off to the county seat by 
one of his servants. He waited all the rest of the day 
for the return of the warrant with the prisoner, but in 
vain. 

The next day, in the afternoon, Constable Hook made 
his appearance before the magistrate without the pri- 
soner, and reported: 

“ She cannot be found. I went first to her hut on the 


A MOUNTAIN IDYL THE GIRL AND THE BOY. 35 

mountain, but it was in ruins. It had fallen in. I 
searched for the woman everywhere, and only found out 
that she had not been seen by anybody since the day of 
the grand wedding here,” replied the officer. 

“ The old crone is lost on the same day that the young 
governor was missing, eh ? Very significant. I want 
you to take a paper for me to the P'eakeville Gazette . I 
will advertise a thousand dollars reward for the dis- 
covery of that woman. She knows the fate of Rothsay.” 


CHAPTER III. 

A MOUNTAIN IDYL — THE GIRL AND THE BOY. 

On a fine day near the end of October, several years 
before the opening of this story, the express train from 
the southwest was speeding on toward North End. In 
one of the middle cars, which was not crowded, nor, 
indeed, quite full, sat a girl and a boy — both dressed in 
deej3 mourning, and both in charge of a tall, stout gen- 
tleman, also in deep mourning. These children were 
Corona, aged seven, and Sylvanus, aged four, orphans 
and co-heirs of John Haught, a millionaire merchant of 
San Francisco, and of his wife, Felicia, only daughter 
of Aaron and Deborah Rockharrt, of Rockhold. They 
had lost their parents during the prevalence of an epi- 
demic fever, and had been left to the guardianship of 
Aaron Rockharrt. They were now coming, in charge of 
their Uncle Fabian — who had been sent to fetch them — 
to their grandparents’ house, which was to be their home 
during their minority. 

In front of these children sat a man of middle age 
and a boy of about twelve years. They seemed to 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


36 

belong to the honorable order of working men. Their 
’clothing was old, worn and travel-stained. They had 
been picked up only at the last past station, and looked 
as if they had tramped a long way— weary and dejected. 
Each wore on his battered hat a little wisp of a dusty 
black crape band. This was a circumstance which much 
interested the little girl, Corona, who had a longer 
memory than her baby brother, and had not yet done 
grieving after her father and her mother, and she wanted 
to speak to the poor boy, and to tell him how very sorry 
she was for him, but was much too timid for such a 
venture. Neither the boy nor the man looked behind 
them, and so the children never saw their faces during 
the ride to North End. Both parties got out at the 
station. The Rockhold carriage was waiting for Fabian 
and his charges. Nothing was waiting for the tramp 
and his son. Mr. Fabian looked at them, and took in 
the whole situation. He put his nephew and niece into 
the carriage, told the coachman to wait for him, and 
then went up to the tramps. 

“ Looking for work ?” he said, addressing the elder. 

“ Yes, sir,” replied the latter, touching his old hat. 
“ I have come a long way to look for it, and I am bound 
now for Rockharrt & Sons’ Locomotive Works. Could 
you be so kind as to direct me where to find them ?” 

“ About three miles down this side of the river. You 
cannot miss them if you follow this road. Stay — I am 
one of the firm. We have rather more men than we 
want just now, but I will give you a line to our mana- 
ger, and he will find a place for you, and the boy, also,” 
said plausible, good-natured, lying, dishonest Fabian 
Rockharrt, as he drew a card from his pocket and just 
wrote above his name : 

“Take the bearer and his boy on.” 

Then on the opposite side of the card he wrote the 


A MOUNTAIN IDYL THE GIRL AND THE BOY. 37 

superscription : “ Timothy Ryland, Manager North End 
Foundries.’’ 

He gave this to the tramp, who touched Ins hat again, 
and led off his boy for their long walk to the works. 

Fabian Rockharrt, with his nephew and niece, reached 
Rockland two hours later. 

Aaron Rockharrt and his younger son, Clarence, were 
absent, at the works ; but little Mrs. Rockharrt was at 
home. 

Little Cora became the constant companion of the 
grandmother, who found her well advanced in learning 
for a child of seven years. She could read, write a 
little, and do easy sums in the first four simple rules of 
arithmetic. 

A school room was fitted up on the first floor back 
of the Rockhold mansion. A nursery governess was 
found by advertisement. 

She was a young and beautiful girl of the wax doll 
order of beauty, and of not more than sixteen years of 
age. In person she was tall, slim and fair, with red 
cheeks, blue eyes and yellow hair. Her very name, as 
well as her presence, was full of the aromas of Araby 
the Blest. It was Rose Flowers: 

Rose smiled and bloomed and beamed on all, but 
most of all on Mr. Fabian, who was at that time a very 
handsome and fascinating man of no more than thirty, 
and to do her justice, she brought her young pupils 
well on in elementary education. 

No more w T as seen or heard of the tramp and his boy, 
who had come to seek work at the foundries. They 
seemed to have been forgotten even by the little girl 
whose sympathies had been touched by their appear- 
ance on the train with their own party. 

But early in February a catastrophe occurred which 
brought them back most painfully to her memory. 


38 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


There was an explosion in the foundry, by which the 
man was instantly killed. 

“ Uncle Clarence,” asked Cora of that person, 
“ where is the boy belonging to the poor man that was 
killed ? You know they came in the cars with us to 
North End Station. Oh ! and they were so poor ! Oh, 
and the boy had a bit of old crape on his old hat ! Oh, 
and I know he had no mother ! But I don’t know 
whether the man was his father or his uncle. But, oh, 
Uncle Clarence, dear, where is the boy?” 

“ I don’t know anything about the boy, little one, but 
I will inquire and tell you. I think the little chap has 
two more friends left, dear. You are one. I am the 
other.” 

“Oh, Uncle Clarence, you are a dear ducky-ducky- 
darling ! And when I am a grown-up woman, I will 
marry you.” 

“ Oh ! well, all right, if you remain in the same mind, 
and — ” 

“ I will never, never change my mind. I love you 
better than I do anybody in the world, except Sylvan 
and grandma, and Miss Flowers and Tip !” 

Clarence kept his word with the child about making 
inquiries as to the fate of the boy in whom she was in- 
terested. 

The boy was motherless, and, by the death of his 
father, had been left utterly destitute. He had found 
a home with Scythia Woods, an eccentric woman, who 
lived in a hut on the mountain side, half way between 
North End and Rockhold, and he supported himself in 
a poor way by running errands and doing little jobs 
about the works. 

Little Cora Haught listened to this account of the 
poor, friendless, self-reliant lad with the deepest sym- 
pathy. 


A MOUNTAIN IDYL THE GIRL AND THE BOY. 39 

“ Uncle Clarence,” she pleaded, “you are so rich. 
Why don’t you give that poor boy clothes, and shoes, 
and hats, and all he ought to have ?” 

“ My good little girl, nothing would give me more de- 
light, but that fellow would see Rockharrt & Sons swal- 
lowed up by an earthquake before he would take a cent 
from them that he had not earned.” 

“Oh, I like that — that is grand ! But why don’t you 
take him on and give him good pay ?” 

“ But, my dear, he is a boy, and cannot do regular 
heavy work. He is quite uneducated, and cannot do 
any other except what he does.” 

Two months later, one lovely spring day, she saw him 
again for the first time since their meeting on the train 
six months previous. He came to Rockhold one Sat- 
urday afternoon to bring a letter from the manager to 
the head of the firm. He came to the back door which 
opened from the porch. He sent in his letter by the 
servant who came at his knock, and he said he was to 
wait for an answer. Cora, in the back parlor, saw him, 
recognized him, and ran out to speak to him. 

Perhaps the tiny lady had some faint idea of the 
duties and responsibilities of wealth and station. So 
she spoke to the boy. 

“ Are you Regulas Rothsay ?” she inquired} in a soft 
tone. 

“ Yes, miss,” replied the boy. 

There was an awkward pause, and then the little 
girl said slowly : 

“ You won’t let anybody give you anything, although 
you have no father nor mother. Now, why won’t you ?” 

“ Because, I can work for all I want, all — but — ” the 
boy began, and then stopped. 

“You have all but what ?” 

“ A little schooling.” 


40 


FOR WOMAN'S LOVE. 


“ Here’s the answer, Rule! You are to run right 
away as fast as you can and take it to Mr. Ryland,” 
said a servant, coming out upon the porch and handing 
a letter to the boy. 

It was a week after this interview with the lad before 
Cora saw him again. 

He was on the lawn in front of the house. She was 
at the window of the front drawing room. As soon as 
she espied him she ran out to speak to him, and eagerly 
begged that she might teach him to read. 

The boy, surprised at the suddenness and the charac- 
ter of such an offer, blushed, thanked the little lady, and 
declined, then hesitated, reflected, and then, half reluct- 
antly, half gratefully, consented. 

Cora was delighted, and frankly expressed her joy. 

“ Oh, Regulas, I am so glad ! Now every afternoon 
when I have done my lessons — I am in Comly’s first 
speller, Peter Parley’s first book of history, and first 
book of geography, and I am as far as short division 
in arithmetic, and round hand in the copy book — so as 
soon as I get through with my lessons, and you get 
through with your work, you come to this back porch, 
where I play, and I will bring my old primer and white 
slate, and I will teach you. If you get here before I 
do, you wait for me. I will never be long away. If I 
get here before you, I will wait for you,” she concluded. 

The Iron King, Mr. Fabian, or Mr. Clarence, passing 
out of the back door for an afternoon stroll in the 
grounds, would see the little lady seated in one of the 
large Quaker chairs, her feet dangling over its edge, 
busy with her doll’s dresses, and furtively watching her 
pupil, who, seated before her on one of the long piazza 
benches, would be poring over his primer or his slate. 

As time went on every one began to wonder at the 
earnestness and constancy of this childish friendship. 


A MOUNTAIN IDYL — THE GIRL AND THE BOY. 


41 


So the lessons went on through all the spring and 
summer and early autumn of that year. 

Before the leaves had fallen Regulas had learned all 
she could teach him. 

Then their parting came about naturally, inevitably. 
When the weather grew cold, the lessons could no 
longer be given out on the exposed piazza, and the lit- 
tle teacher could not be permitted to bring her rough 
and ragged pupil into the house. 

Cora begged of her kind Uncle Clarence some of his 
old school books, which she knew to be among the rub- 
bish of the garret, which was her own rainy-day play 
room in summer, and ottered the books to the boy as a 
loan from herself, because she dared not offer the lad a 
gift. 

Later, she loaned him a “ Boy’s Life of Benjamin 
Franklin.” It was that book, perhaps, that decided the 
boy’s destiny. He read it with avidity, with enthusi- 
asm. The impression made upon his mind was so deep 
and intense that his heart became fired with a fine am- 
bition. He longed to tread in the steps of Benjamin 
Franklin — to become a printer, to rise to position and 
power, to do great and good things for his country and 
for humanity. He brooded over all this. 

To begin, he resolved to become a printer. 

So, when the spring opened, he came to Rockhold 
and bade good-by to his little friend, and went, at the 
age of fourteen, to the city to seek his fortune, walking 
all the way, and taking with him testimonials as to his 
character for truth, honesty, and industry. 

There were at that time three printing offices in that 
city. Rule applied to the first and to the second with- 
out success, but when he applied to the third — the office 
of the Watch — and showed his credentials, the proprie- 
tor took him on. 


4 2 FOR woman’s LOVE, 

He and his little friend corresponded regularly from 
month to month. 

No one objected to this letter writing, any more than 
to the lesson giving. It was but the charity of the lit- 
tle lady given for the encouragement of the poor, 
struggling orphan boy. 

It was nearly four years after the departure of Rule 
from the works at North End to seek his fortune in a 
printing office of the neighboring city. He had never 
yet returned to see his friends, though his correspond- 
ence with Cora had been kept up. 

In the four years that Rose Flowers had lived at 
Roclchold she had won the hearts of all the household, 
from the master down to the meanest drudge. She was, 
indeed, the fragrance of the house. All admired her 
much and loved her more, and yet — 

And yet in every mind there was a latent distrust of 
her, which seemed unjust, and for which all who felt 
it reproached themselves— in every mind but one. 

The Iron King felt no distrust of the submissive, 
beautiful creature, whom he continually held up to 
other members of his family as the very model of per- 
fect womanhood. 

He did not see, he said, why she should now, when 
it was finally decided that Cora should be sent to the 
young ladies’ institute, at the city, why Rose should 
leave the house. She might remain as companion for 
Mrs. Rockharrt. But when this was proposed to Miss 
Flowers, the young governess explained, with much 
regret, that, not anticipating this generous offer, she 
had already secured another situation. 

With tears in her beautiful eyes, Rose Flowers took 
the old man’s hand and pressed it to her heart and then 
to her lips as she bent her head and cooed : 


a Fountain idyl — the girl and the boy. 43 

“ I will remember all you have told me — all the wise 
and good counsel you have ever given me, all the precious 
acts of kindness you have ever shown me. And when 
I cease to remember them, sir, may heaven forget me !” 

“ There, there, my child. You are a baby — a mere 
baby !” said the Iron King, as he patted her on the head 
and left her. 

This interview occurred a few days before Christmas. 

It was now Christmas morning, nearly four years 
after the departure of Rule Rothsay. It was a fine clear, 
cold day. Bright with color was the village of North 
End, where all the houses were decorated with holly, 
and the people, in their Sunday clothes, were out in the 
streets on their way to the church, which had been beau- 
tifully decorated for the occasion. 

The Rockharrt family — with the exception of old 
Aaron Rockharrt, who did not choose to turn out that 
day, and Miss Rose Flowers, who stayed home to keep 
him company and to wait on him — came early in their 
capacious and comfortable family carriage. They had 
a large, square, handsomely upholstered pew in the 
right-hand upper corner of the church. 

When they were all quietly settled in their seats and 
the voluntary was going on, the elders of the party 
bowed their heads to offer up their preliminary prayers. 
But Cora, girl-like, looked about her, letting her glances 
wander over the well-filled pews, and then up toward 
the galleries. A moment later she suddenly gave a lit- 
tle start and half-suppressed exclamation of delight. 

Mrs. Rockharrt, who had finished her prayer, looked 
around in surprise at the girl, who had committed this 
unusual indecorum. 

u Oh, grandma, it is Rule ! Rule, up there in the 
boys’ gallery — look !” Cora whispered, in eager de- 
light. 


44 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


The old lady raised her eyes and recognized Regulas 
Rothsay — but so well grown, so well dressed, and well 
looking as to be hardly recognizable, except from his 
strong, characteristic head and face. He wore a neatly 
fitting suit of dark-blue cloth ; neat woolen gloves cov- 
ered his large hands ; his hair was trimmed and as nicely 
dressed as such rough, tawny locks could be. 

At length the beautiful service was finished, and the 
congregation filed out of the church into the yard, 
where all immediately began shaking hands with each 
other. 

Presently Cora saw the youth come out of the church, 
look earnestly about him until he descried her party, 
and then walk directly toward her. 

“ Oh, Rule, I am so glad to see you ! When did you 
get here? Why didn’t you come straight to Rockhold? 
Why didn’t you write and tell me you were coming ?” 
Cora eagerly demanded, as she met him, and hurrying 
question upon question before giving him time to an- 
swer the first one. 

The youth raised his cap and bowed to the elder 
members of the party before answering the girl. Then 
he said : 

“I did not know that I could come until an hour be- 
fore I started. I came by the midnight express, and 
reached here just in time for church. I have not seen, 
or I should say, I have not spoken to, any one here yet 
except yourself. 

“Last evening, being Friday evening, we were' at 
work very late on our Saturday’s supplement, and a 
Christmas story in it. Very often we have to work on 
Christmas night, if the next day is a week day ; and 
every Sunday night — that is, from twelve midnight, 
when the Sabbath ends — we have to work to get out 
Monday morning’s paper.” 


A MOUNTAIN IDYL — THE GIRL AND THE BOY. 45 

“ Oh, yes ; of course,’’ said Fabian. 

“ Well, I never have had a whole holiday since I have 
been in the Watch office ; but last night, about half-past 
ten, after the paper had gone to press, the foreman came 
to me, paid my wages up to the first of January, and 
told me that I need not return to the office at midnight 
after Sunday, but might have leave of absence until 
Monday morning, so as to have time to go and spend 
Christmas with my friends if I wished to do so.” 

Just then Clarence Rockharrt joined them and said, 
anxiously : 

“ Mother, dear, I think you had better get into the 
carriage. It is very bleak out here, and you might take 
cold,” 

Mrs. Rockharrt at once took the arm of her youngest 
and best-beloved son and let him lead her away to the 
spot where the comfortable family coach awaited them. 

Mr. Fabian started to follow with Cora. 

“Come with us to the carriage door, Rule,” said the 
girl, looking back and stretching her hand out toward 
the youth. 

“ Yes ! Come !” added pleasant Mr. Fabian. 

Regulas touched his hat and followed. Fabian put 
his niece in the seat beside her grandmother, and then 
turned to the youth and inquired : 

“ What are you going to do with yourself to-day ?” 

“ I shall go down to my old home, sir, Mother Scy- 
thia’s hut.” 

“ Oh ! Ah ! Yes; I remember. You are going to stop 
there ?” 

“Yes, sir ; but I shall try to see all old friends to-day 
or to-morrow, and I should like to go to Rockhold to 
thank all the friends there who have been kind to me, 
and to tell Mrs. Rockharrt and Miss Cora, who were 
kindest of all, how I have got on in the city.” 


4 6 


FOR WOMAN'S LOVE. 


“ Certainly ! Certainly, Rule ! Come whenever you 
like ! And see here ! It is a long, rough road from 
here to old Scythia’s Roost, which is right on our way to 
Rockhold. Sorry we cannot offer you a seat in the car- 
riage, but you see there are but four seats and there are 
already five people to fill them.” 

“ Oh, sir, I should not expect such a thing,” said the 
youth. 

“ But I was about to say if you will mount to a seat 
beside the coachman, you will be heartily welcome to 
what used to be my own ‘ most favoryte ’ perch in my 
younger days. And we can set you down at the foot of 
the path leading up to old Scythia’s hut,” concluded 
Mr. Fabian. 

u Oh, do, Rule ! Please do !” pleaded Cora. 

Regulas, with his sturdy independence of spirit, 
would most likely have declined this favor had not the 
girl’s beseeching face and voice persuaded him to ac- 
cept it. 

“ I thank you very much, sir,” he said, and promptly 
climbed to the seat. 

Three miles down the road the carriage was pulled up 
at the foot of the highest point of the mountain range, 
and Rule came down from his perch beside the coach- 
man, stepped up to the carriage window, took off his 
hat, thanked the occupants for his ride, and then drew a 
neat, white inch-square parcel from his vest pocket, and 
holding it modestly, said : 

“ I hope you will accept this, Miss Cora.” 

The girl took it with a smile, but before she could 
open her lips to express her thanks, the youth had 
bowed, turned from the carriage, and was speeding his 
way up the rough mountain path, springing from crag 
to crag up to the ledge on which old Scythia’s hut 
stood. 



RULE 8 CHRISTMAS PINNER WITH OLD SCYTHIA 








A MOUNTAIN IDYL — THE GIRL AND THE BOY. 47 

Cora opened the parcel and found an inch-square 
little casket of red morocco. She opened this with a 
spring, and found a small gold heart reposing in a bed 
of white satin. 

“ How pretty it is !” she said softly to herself, as she 
took the trinket from its case. “ Look, grandma, what 
Rule has brought me for a Christmas gift ! A little gold 
heart ! A pure gold heart ! His is a pure gold heart, 
is it not ?” she added, earnestly, as she placed the trinket 
in the lady’s hand. 

Mrs. Rockharrt looked at it with interest, and then 
passed it on to her eldest son. 

The ride was continued, and presently the carriage 
was driven off the boat and up the avenue leading to 
the house. As the vehicle drew up before the front 
doors, a pretty picture might have been seen through 
the drawing-room windows. 

A bright fireside, an old man reclining in his lux- 
urious arm-chair ; a beautiful girl seated on a hassock 
at his feet, reading to him, and at intervals lifting her 
lovely blue eyes in childish adoration to his face. They 
might have been grandfather and granddaughter, but 
they were, in fact, old Aaron Rockharrt and Miss Rose 
Flowers — Merlin and Vivien again, except that the Iron 
King was rather a rugged and unmanageable Merlin. 


Meanwhile, Regulas Rothsay had climbed the rugged 
mountain path that led to Scythia’s hut. On the back 
of the broad shelf of rock on which the hut stood was 
a hollow in the side of the precipice. Scythia had 
cleared out this hollow of all its natural litter. Before 
this apartment she had built another room, with no bet- 
ter material than fragments of rock found on the spot, 
and filled in with earth, moss and twigs. She had roofed 
this over with branches of evergreens piled thick and 


4 8 


FOR WOMAN'S LOVE. 


high, to keep off rain and sun. A heavy buffalo robe, 
fastened with large wooden pins at its top to the roof 
of the hut, served for a door. There was no window. 
In the inner or cavernous apartment she had built a 
rude fire-place and chimney going up through a 
hole in the rock. A pallet of rough furs and coarse 
blankets lay in one corner of this room, and a few rude 
cooking utensils occupied another. In the outer room 
there was a rough oak table and two chairs. 

Up before the edge of this natural shelf on which the 
hut stood appeared the tops of a thicket of pine trees 
that grew on the mountain side fifty feet below. Up 
behind this shelf arose other pines, height above height, 
until their highest tops seemed to pierce the clouds. 

When Rule reached this shelf, he found the tops of the 
pine trees, the ground, and the hut all covered with 
snow. 

“ Good morning, mother ! A merry Christmas to 
you !” said Rule, gayly. 

“ I hope you have made yourself as comfortable as 
possible in this place, ” said the youth, anxiously. 

“ Yes, Rule ! always as happy and as much at ease as 
my past will permit/’ 

“ Oh ! what is — what was this terrible past ?” inquired 
the youth — not for the first time. 

“ It was, it is, and it ever will be ! This past will be 
present and future so long as I live on this earth. And 
some day, when time and strife and woe have made you 
strong and hard and stern, I will lift the veil and show 
you its horrible face ! But not now, my boy ! not now ! 
Come in.” 

As the weird woman said this she led the way into the 
hut, where the rude table stood covered with a coarse 
white cloth and adorned with two white plates and two 
pairs of steel knives and forks. Here the Christmas 


A MOUNTAIN IDYL — THE GIRL AND THE BOY. . 49 

dinner was eaten, and afterward the two began a close 
conversation. 

“ Mother,” said the youth, “ I shall have to leave here 
to-morrow night. I should go away so much more 
contented if I could see you living down in the village 
among people. Here you are dwelling alone, far from 
human help if you should require it. The winter com- 
ing on !” 

“ Rule ! I hate the village ! I hate the haunts of 
human beings ! I love the wilderness and the wild 
creatures that are around me !” 

“But, mother, if you should be taken ill up here 
alone !” 

“ I should get well or die ; and it would not in the 
least matter which.” 

“ But you might linger, you might suffer.” 

“ I am used to suffering, and however long I might 
linger, the end would come at last. Recovery or death, 
it would not matter which.” 

“ Oh, Mother Scythia !” said the youth, in a voice full 
of distress. 

“ Rule ! I am as happy here as my past will permit 
me to be. I abhor the haunts of the human ! I love 
the solitude of the wilderness. The time may come 
when you too, lad, shall hate the haunts of the human 
and long for the lair of the lion ! You will rise, Rule ! 
As sure as flame leaps to the air, you will rise! The 
fire within you will kindle into flame ! You will rise ! 
But — beware the love of woman and the pride of place ! 
See ! Listen !” 

The face of the weird woman changed — became ashen 
gray, her form became rigid, her eyes were fixed, her 
gaze was afar off in distant space. 

“ What is it, mother?” anxiously demanded the youth. 

“ I see your future and the emblem of your future — 


FOR WOMAN'S LOVE. 


5 ° 

a splendid meteor, soaring up from the earth to the sky, 
filling space with light and glory ! Dazzling a million 
of eyes, then dropping down, down, down into dark- 
ness and nothingness ! That is you !” 

“ Mother Scythia !” exclaimed the youth, in troubled 
tones. 

The weird woman never turned her head, nor with- 
drew her fearful, far-off stare into futurity. 

“That is you. You are but a poor apprentice. But 
from this year you will soar, and soar, and soar to 
the zenith of place and power among your fellows ! 
You will be the blazing meteor of the day ! You will 
dazzle all eyes by the splendor of your success, and 
then, ‘ in an instant, in the twinkling of an eye,’ you 
will drop into night, and nothingness, and be heard of 
no more !” 

“Mother! Mother Scythia! Wake up ! You are 
dreaming !” said Rule, laying his hand on the woman's 
shoulder and gently shaking her. 

“ Oh, what is this ? Rule ! What is it ?” 

“You have been dreaming, Mother Scythia.” 

“ Have I ?” said the woman, putting her hands to her 
forehead and stroking aw^ay the raven locks that over- 
shadowed it. 

And gradually she recovered from her trance and re- 
turned to her normal condition. When Rule was quite 
sure that she was all right again, he said : 

“ Mother Scythia, I am going to Rockhold to see the 
friends there who have been kind to me. But I will 
come back to spend the night with you.” 

“Well, lad, go. Why should I try to hinder you? 
You must work out your destiny and bear your doom,’' 
she said, wearily, with her forehead bowed upon her 
hands, as if she felt the heavy prophetic cloud still over- 
shadowing and oppressing her. 


A MOUNTAIN IDYL — THE GIRL AND THE BOY. 5 I 

“ Mother Scythia, why do you speak so solemnly of 
me, and I only in my nineteenth year ?” gravely in- 
quired the youth, who, though he had been accustomed 
to the weird woman’s strange moods and stranger 
words and deemed them little less than the betrayals of 
insanity, yet now felt unaccountably troubled by them. 

“ Yes ; you are young, but the years fly fast ; and I — 
I see the future in the present. But go, my boy ! enjoy 
the good of the present — your best days, lad ! — and 
come back this evening and you shall find your pallet 
of sweet boughs and soft blankets ready for you,” she 
said. 

Rule stooped and kissed her corrugated forehead and 
then left the hut. 

The sun was setting behind the mountain, which 
threw a dark shadow over Scythia’s Ledge and Rule’s 
path, as he ran springing from rock to rock down the 
precipice to the river’s side. It was dark when he 
reached the spot. But the lights from the windows of 
Rockhold on the opposite shore gleamed out upon the 
snow with splendid effect. 

Every window in the front of the building was shin- 
ing with light that streamed out upon the snow ; for 
the shutters had been left unclosed on purpose, this 
Christmas night. 

Rule crossed the ferry and went; as he had been used 
to go, to the back door, opening on the back porch, 
where, four years before, Cora used to keep school for 
her one pupil. He rapped at the door, and Sylvan 
sprang up and opened it. He was warmly wel- 
comed, and spent a pleasant evening. The rest of his 
vacation was spent in a way equally pleasant, and at 
seven a. m., Monday, Rule was at work, type-setting in 
the Watch office. 

On the third of January following that Christmas 


5 2 


FOR WOMAN'S LOVE. 


there were three departures from Rockhold. Miss Rose 
Flowers went East to enter upon her new engagement. 
Corona Haught, in charge of her grandmother and her 
Uncle Clarence, went West to enter the Young Ladies’ 
Institute, in the capital, and Master Sylvanus Haught 
went North, in the care of his Uncle Fabian, to enter a 
boy’s school. 


CHAPTER IV. 

A RETROSPECT. 

It was near the close of a cold, bright day early 
in January, that Mrs. Rockharrt and Corona Haught, 
escorted by Mr. Clarence, stepped from the train 
at the depot of the capital city of their State — which 
must, for obvious reason, be nameless — and were 
driven to the Young Ladies’ Institute, where the girl 
was left, and as the adieus were being said it was ex- 
plained to Cora that discretion and social convention- 
ality dictated that her correspondence with young 
Rothsay should cease. Clarence stated that he would 
write to the youth and explain that the rules of the 
school, also, forbade such a correspondence. 

“ I will also tell him that he can continue to send the 
Watch to you, with his own paragraphs marked as be- 
fore,” said Corona’s uncle. “ There can be no law 
against that. I will correspond with Rule occasionally, 
and keep you posted up as to how he is getting on. 
There can be no school law against your uncle writing 
to you.” 

Cora Haught graduated when she was eighteen. In 
all these years she had not seen Rule Rothsay. She 
only heard from him through his letters to her Uncle 


A RETROSPECT. 


53 


Clarence, reported second hand to herself. She knew 
that in these five years Rule had risen, step by step, in 
the office where he had begun his apprenticeship ; that 
he had risen to be foreman, then sub-editor, and now he 
was part proprietor and one of the most powerful poli- 
tical writers on the paper. 

The workingmen’s party wished to put him up as a 
candidate for the State legislature. What a power he 
would have been for their cause in that place ! but when 
the subject was proposed to him, he admonished the 
spokesman that he was, as yet, a little less than of legal 
age for an office that required its holder to be at least 
twenty-five years old. 

After Cora’s graduation the Rockharrt family spent 
a week in their town house, preparatory to a summer 
tour through the Northern States and Canada. 

One morning, while the whole family were sitting 
around the breakfast table, old Aaron Rockharrt sud- 
denly spoke : 

u Fabian ! Now that my granddaughter has left 
school, she will want a companion near her own age. 
Miss Rose Flowers would suit very well. Have you any 
idea where she is ? ” 

“ Miss Rose Flowers, my dear sir, is now Mrs. Slydell 
Stillwater, the — ” 

“ Married ! ” interrupted all voices except that of the 
Iron King, who bent his heavy gray brows as he gazed 
upon his son. 

“ Stuff and nonsense ! How did you know anything 
about her marriage ? ” demanded old Aaron Rockharrt. 

“ In the simplest and most natural way, sir. I saw it 
in the newspapers, about three years ago. And, in 
point of fact, I forgot it and should never have thought 
of it again but for your inquiries about the young 
woman this morning. Her husband is Captain Slydell 


54 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


Stillwater, captain and half owner of the East Indiaman 
Queen of Sheba,” replied Mr. Fabian. 

“ Poor child ! To be parted from her husband more 
than half her time. Is Captain Stillwater now at sea?” 

“ I think he must be, sir, as there has hardly been time 
for his return since he sailed soon after his marriage.” 

“ Do you know where Mrs. Stillwater lives?” 

“ I do not, sir ; but I might find out by inquiring of 
some mutual acquaintance.” 

“ Do so. And, Mrs. Rockharrt,” the King added, 
turning to his little old wife, “ you will write a note 
to MrS| Stillwater, inviting her to join our party for a 
summer tour, and as our guest, remember. Fabian, you 
will see that the note reaches the lady in time.” 

“ I will do my best, sir,” said Mr. Fabian. 

“ Very well,” said the wife. 

The note of invitation to Mrs. Stillwater was written. 
Mr. Fabian used such dispatch in his search for the lady 
that his efforts were soon rewarded with success. A 
letter came from Mrs. Stillwater, postmarked Baltimore, 
in which she cordially thanked Mrs. Rockharrt for her 
invitation, gratefully accepted it, and offered to join the 
Rockharrt party at any point most convenient to the 
latter. This answer was communicated to the family 
autocrat, who thereupon issued his commands: 

“ Write and say to Mrs. Stillwater that we will stop at 
Baltimore on our way, and call for her at her hotel on 
Friday ; but say that if she should not be ready, we will 
wait her convenience.” 

This letter was also written and sent off. 

Three days later the whole family left the capital for 
Baltimore, which they reached at night. They went 
directly to the hotel where Mrs. Stillwater was staying, 
and engaged rooms for their whole party. 

They scarcely took time enough to wash the travel 


A RETROSPECT. 


55 


dust from their faces and brush it from their hair, and 
change their traveling suits for fresher dresses, before 
they hurried down stairs to their private parlor, whence 
Mrs. Rockharrt sent her own and her granddaughter’s 
cards to Mrs. Stillwater’s room. 

A few minutes after, the young siren appeared. 

“ Heavens! how beautiful she is! More beautiful 
than before ! Look, Cora ! Was there ever such a per- 
fect creature ?” said Mr. Clarence, under his breath. 

Cora looked at her former governess with a start of 
involuntary wonder and admiration. Rose Stillwater 
was more beautiful than ever. Her exquisite oval face 
was a little more rounded. Her fair complexion had a 
richer bloom on the cheeks and lips. Her hair was 
darker in the shade and brighter in the light ; her blue 
eyes were softer and sweeter ; her graceful form fuller. 
She was dressed in some floating material that enve- 
loped her figure like a cloud. 

She came, blooming, beaming, smiling, into the room, 
where all arose to meet her. She went first to Mr. 
Rocknarrt, and bent and almost knelt before him, and 
raised his hand to her lips as if he had been her sove- 
reign ; and then, before he could respond — for she saw 
that he was slightly embarrassed as well as greatly 
pleased by this adoration — she turned and sank into the 
arms of old Mrs. Rockharrt, and cooed forth : 

“ How sweet of you to remember your poor, lonely 
child and call her to your side !” 

“Why didn’t you tell me you were going to be mar- 
ried, my dear ?” was the practical question of the old lady. 

“ It was shyness on my part. I dared not obtrude my 
poor affairs on your attention until you should no- 
tice me in some way,” she meekly replied, and then she 
gracefully slipped out of Mrs. Rockharrt’s embrace and 
went and folded Cora to her bosom, murmuring : 


5 ^ 


FOR WOMAN S LOVE. 


“ My own darling, how happy I am to meet you 
again ! How lovely you are, my sweet angel !” 

“ Oh, why did you not write to me that you were go- 
ing to be married ? I should have so liked to have 
been your bridesmaid !” complained Cora. 

“ Sweetest sweet, if I had dreamed such honor and 
happiness were possible for me, I should have written 
and claimed them with pride and delight. But I dared 
not, my darling ! I dared not. I was but a poor gov- 
erness, without any claims to your remembrance, and 
should not now be with you had not the dear lady, 
your grandmamma, kindly recalled her poor dependant 
to mind and brought me into her circle.” 

“ Oh, Rose, do not speak so ! I should hate to hear 
even the poorest maid in our house speak so. You 
were never grandma’s dependant, or anybody’s depend- 
ant. You were one of the noble army whom I honor 
more than I do all the monarchs on earth,” said Cora 
earnestly.' 

With remembrances and delightful chat the evening 
was wearing away, and it was time for the party to re- 
tire to rest. 

Two days after this the Rockharrts, with Cora 
Haught and Mrs. Stillwater, left Baltimore for the 
North, en route for Canada and New Brunswick. 

The party went first directly to Boston, where they 
stayed for a few days, to attend the commencement of 
the collegiate school at which Master Sylvanus Haught 
was preparing himself to become a candidate for admis- 
sion to the military academy at West Point ; but where, 
as yet, he had not distinguished himself by application 
to his studies. 

On promising to do better, Sylvan was permitted to 
accompany his friends on their summer tour. 

The party spent the season in traveling, and it was not 


A RETROSPECT. 57 

until the 15th of September that they set out on their 
return South. They reached Baltimore late in Septem- 
ber, yet found the weather in that latitude still oppres- 
sively warm, and roomed at a hotel. 

Here it had been tacitly understood from the first that 
Mrs. Stillwater was to remain, while the rest of the 
party should proceed on their journey West. 

But the family despot had become so habituated to 
the incense hourly offered up to his egotism by Circe, that 
he felt her society to be essential to his contentment. So 
he issued his commands to his wife to invite Mrs. Still- 
water to accompany the family party to Rockhold for 
a long visit. 

The old lady very willingly obeyed these orders, for 
she also desired the visit from the fascinator, whose 
presence kept the tyrant in a good humor and on his 
good behavior. So she pressed Rose Stillwater to ac- 
company them to their mountain home. 

Rose Stillwater raised her beautiful soft blue eyes, 
brimming with tears that ever came at will, gazed sor- 
rowfully, penitently, deprecatingly, into the lady’s face 
and cooed : 

“ I feel as if it were a sin to refuse you ! You who 
have been a mother to me. And, oh ! how dearly I 
should love to stay with you and wait on you forever 
and forever ! I could not conceive a happier life ! 
But duty constrains me to deny myself this delight, and 
to wrench myself away from all I love.” 

“ Duty ? What duty, my dear girl ? I do not under- 
stand that. You have no children to take care of, no 
house to look after, no husband to please, for Captain 
Stillwater is at sea. What duty, then, can you have 
which is so pressing as to keep you away from your 
friends ?” 

“The Queen of Sheba was spoken and passed by the 


58 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


Liverpool and New York ocean steamer Arctic on Sat- 
urday, within three days’ sail of land. And he may ar- 
rive here any hour. I must wait to receive him.” 

“ Indeed ! I did not know that. My dear, I con- 
gratulate you on your coming happiness. I can urge 
you no more, of course. It is a sacred duty as well as 
a sweet delight for you to remain here and meet your 
husband. So, of course, we must resign ourselves to 
our loss ; but I hope, my dear, that you and your hus- 
band will come together at an early date and make us 
a long visit.” 

“ I hope so, too, dearest lady ! ” 

When, a little later in the evening, the Iron King heard 
the result of this interview, he was — as his wife had feared 
— dreadfully disappointed, and consequently in one of 
his morose and diabolical tempers, and sullenly set his 
despotic will against the reasonable wishes of everybody 
else. He announced that they should all set forward 
the next day. It was high time they should all be at 
home looking after house and business. So it was 
settled. 

As the party needed rest, they retired very early. 

That night Cora Haught had a rather strange adven- 
ture, to relate which intelligibly I must describe the 
situation of their rooms. 

The suite occupied by the Rockharrt party was on the 
third floor of the house, and consisted of five rooms in a 
row, on the left hand side of the corridor, from the head 
of the stairs. The front room, overlooking an avenue, 
was tenanted by Mr. and Mrs. Rockharrt, the next one 
was occupied by Cora Haught, the third room was the 
private parlor of the suite, the fourth room was that of 
Mrs. Stillw r ater, and the fifth, and largest, was a double- 
bedded room, tenanted jointly by Mr. Fabian and Mr. 
Clarence. All these rooms had doors communicating 


A RETROSPECT. 


59 


with each other, and also with the corridor, all or any 
of which could be left open or made fast at discretion. 

Cora’s room, between her grandparents’ bed-chamber 
and their private parlor, was the smallest, the closest 
and the warmest of the suite. That September night 
was sultry and stifling. Scarcely a breath of air came 
from without. 

The girl could not sleep for the heat. Anathematizing 
her room as a “ black hole ” of Calcutta, she lay tossing 
from side to side, and listening for the hourly strokes 
of a neighboring clock, and praying for the night to be 
over. She heard that clock strike eleven, twelve, one. 

At length Cora thought that she would go into the 
private parlor next her own room to get a breath of 
fresh air. She felt sure that there she should be per- 
fectly safe from intrusion, as she knew that the door 
leading from the parlor into the corridor was secured 
from within by a strong bolt, and the other two doors 
led, the one into her own little room, and the other, on 
the opposite side, into Mrs. Stillwater’s. So that she 
would be as secluded as in her own chamber. 

She slipped on a thin, dark blue silk dressing gown, 
thrust her feet in slippers, opened the door and passed 
into the parlor. 

The room was very dark, still and cool. The two side 
windows overlooking the alley were open, and a rising 
breeze from the harbor blew in. Cora went and sat 
down in an easy chair in the angle of the corner be- 
tween an open side window and her own room door. 

The room was pitch dark. The darkness, the cool- 
ness, and the stillness were all so soothing and refreshing 
to the girl’s heated and excited nerves that she sank 
back in her high, cushioned chair and dozed off into 
sleep — into such a deep and dreamless sleep that she 
knew nothing until she w^as awakened, or rather only 


6o 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


half awakened, by the sound of a key turning in a lock 
and a door creaking upon its hinges. The sound seemed 
to come from the direction of Mrs. Stillwater’s room; but 
Cora was still half asleep, and almost unconscious of 
her whereabouts. As in a dream, she heard some one 
tiptoe slowly across and jar a chair in the deep dark- 
ness. She heard the bolt of the door leading into the 
corridor grate as it was slipped back. This awakened 
her thoroughly. She was about to call out : 

“ Who is there ? ” 

Then a voice that she recognized even in its low, 
whispering tones spoke and arrested the words on her 
lips. It said : 

“ Fabe ! Fabe ! is that you ? ” ^ 

“ Yes. Is all quiet ? ” 

“ Yes ; and has been so for hours. Come in. Pass 
around, feeling by the wall until you reach the sofa. If 
you attempt to cross the room, you may strike a chair or 
table and make a noise, as I did.” 

The unseen man cautiously crept around by the wall, 
feeling his way, but occasionally striking and jarring a 
picture frame or looking glass as he passed, and mut- 
tering good-humored little- growls of deprecation, and 
finally making the sofa creak as he struck and sat 
heavily down upon it. 

Cora was wide awake now, and quite cognizant of 
the identity of the invisible persons in the room as that 
of Mr. Fabian Rockharrt and Mrs. Rose Stillwater. 

It did not once occur to the girl that she was doing 
any wrong in remaining there, in the parlor common to 
the whole party. Surprise and wonder held her spell- 
bound in her obscure seat. 

The sofa on which they sat was between the two win- 
dows. She reclined in the easy chair in the corner be- 
tween the right-hand window and the door of her room. 




aakon rockharrt’s visit to rotiisay. 












‘ 





























. 














' 















































. 


























: ** 




















































































. 



























- 










































































A RETROSPECT. 


6l 

She was so near them that she might have touched the 
sofa by stretching out her hand. 

Without dreaming of harm, she overheard their con- 
versation. 

Mr. Fabian was the first to speak. 

“ I say, Rose,” he began, “ I have a deuce of a hard 
time to get a tete-a-tete with you. This is the first we 
have had for two months.” 

“And we could not have had this but for the accidental 
arrangement of these convenient rooms,” she whispered. 

“Exactly. We must arrange for future plans to- 
night. I understand that the old folks have been trying 
to persuade you to return home with us ?” 

“Yes ; but, of course, I shall not go.” 

“ Of course not ; but how did you get out of it ?” 

“Oh, by raising the old gentleman.” 

“ Do you mean the — the — the — de — ” 

“ Certainly not. I mean my husband, the gallant 
Captain Stillwater, of the East Indiaman Queen of 
Sheba, who has been spoken within three days' sail of 
port, and is expected here every hour. So that, you 
see, I must remain here to welcome my husband. It is 
my sacred duty,” said the woman demurely. 

“ Ha-ha-ha !” laughed Mr. Fabian, in a low, half-sup- 
pressed chuckle. 

“ Hush ! Oh, be careful ! You will be heard !” mur- 
mured Rose Stillwater, in a frightened whisper. 

“ What ! at this hour ? Why, everybody in this suite 
is in his or her deepest sleep. I say, Rosebud.” 

“ What ?” 

“ His Majesty the King of the Cumberland Mines 
has been in a demoniac humor ever since he learned 
that you were not coming home with us.” 

“ I know it, and I am very sorry for it, especially 
on his family’s account, but I could not help it.” 


62 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


“ Certainly not. It would have been inconvenient 
and embarrassing. Look here, Rosalie.” 

“ Well ?” 

“ If the aged monarch was not such a perfect dragon 
of truth, honesty and fidelity, and all the cast-iron vir- 
tues, I should think that he was over head and ears in 
love with you.” 

“ Nonsense, Fabian! Mr. Rockharrt is old enough 
to be my grandfather, and his hair is quite gray.” 

“ If he were old enough to be your great-grandfather, 
and his hair was quite white, it need make no difference 
in that respect, my dear. The fires of Mt. Hecla burn 
beneath eternal snows.” 

“ What rubbish you are talking, Fabian ! But — to 
change the subject — when will my house be ready ? I 
warn you that I will not go back to that brick block on 
Main Street in your State capital.” 

“You should not, Rosebella. Your home is finished 
and furnished; and a lovelier bower of roses cannot be 
found out of paradise ! It is simply perfection, or it 
will be when you take possession of it.” 

“Yes; tell me all about it,” whispered the lady, 
eagerly. 

“ It is a small, elegant villa, situated in the midst of 
beautiful grounds in a small, sequestered dell, inclosed 
with wooded hills rising backward into forest-crowned 
mountains, and watered by many little springs rising 
among the rocks and running down to empty into a 
miniature lake that lies shining before the house. It 
seems to be in the heart of the Cumberlands, in the 
depth of solitude, yet it is not fifteen minutes’ walk by 
a forest footpath to the railway station at North End.” 

“ What shall we name this little Eden ?” 

“ Rose Bower, and the locality Rose Valley.” 

“And when may I take possession ?” 


A RETROSPECT. 


63 


“ Whenever you please. All is prepared and waiting 
the arrival of Mrs. Stillwater, who has taken the house 
and engaged the servants through her agent, and who 
i is expected to reside there during the absence of her 
husband, Captain Stillwater, on long voyages.” 

“ How long are these false appearances to be kept up, 
and when are our true relations to be announced ?” 

“ Before very long, my sweet !” 
j “ I hate this concealment ! I know that I am a favor- 
ite with your father and mother, so I cannot see why 
1 you have not told them and will not tell them.” 

| “Now, Rosamunda, don’t be a little idiot! Be a 

little angel, as you always have been ! Am I not doing 
everything I can for your comfort and happiness, only 
asking you in turn to be faithful and patient until 1 can 
make you my wife before the whole world ? My father 
does not like the idea of my marrying — anybody ! If 
he knew we were engaged to each other, he would never 
forgive me, and that means he would cut me off from 
| all share in the patrimony. And we could not afford to 
lose that ! Let me tell you a secret, Rose. Though 
our firm does business under the name ‘ Rockharrt & 
Sons,’ yet 4 Sons’ have a merely nominal interest in the 
1 works while Rockharrt lives. So you see, I have very 
little of my own, and if the autocrat should learn, even 
by our own confession, that we had been — been - been 
— concealing our engagement from him, he would never 
forgive either of us.” 

At this moment a step was heard passing along the 
corridor outside. 

It caused the two unseen inmates of the parlor to 
shrink into silence, and even when it had passed out of 
hearing it caused them, in renewing their conversation, 
to speak only in the lowest tones, so that Cora could no 
longer catch a word of their speech. 


64 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


She would before this have risen and retired to her 
own room ; but she was afraid of making a noise, and 
consequently causing a scene. 

Were those two, her Uncle Fabian and Mrs. Still- j 
water, only secretly engaged ? Secretly engaged ? But i| 
whoever heard of a betrothed lover providing a home I 
for his betrothed bride to live in before marriage ! And I 
then, again, was her Uncle Fabian really so dependent 
on his father as he had represented to Rose ? Cora had 
always understood that he had a quarter share in the 
great business, and that Clarence had an eighth. And, i 
worse than all, had they been so deceived as to the con- 
dition of Rose that, if she was Mrs. Stillwater at all, she 
was the widow and not the wife of Captain Stillwater, 
since she was engaged to be married, if not already mar- 
ried, to Mr. Fabian Rockharrt ? 

Altogether the affair seemed a blinding and confusing 
tissue of falsehood and deception that amazed and re- 
pulsed the mind of the girl. 

Bewildered by the mystery, lulled by the hum of 
voices whose words she could not distinguish, fanned 
by the breeze from the harbor, and calmed by the dark- 
ness, the wearied girl sank back into her resting chair, 
closed her eyes, and lost the sequence of her thoughts 
in dreams — from which she presently sank into dream- 
less sleep, which lasted until she was awakened by the 
noise of the hotel servants moving about on their morn- 
ing duties, opening windows, rapping at doors to call 
up travelers for early trains, dragging along trunks, 
and so on. 

At breakfast Cora watched Mr. Fabian and Rose, be~ 
cause she could not help doing so, and she certainly 
discovered signs of a secret understanding between j 
them — signs so slight that they would have been unno- 
ticed by any one who had not the key to the mystery. 


A RETROSPECT. 


6 5 


But how sickening and depressing was all this ! Rose 

( Flowers, or Stillwater, or Rockharrt — whichever name 
she could legally claim — was a fraud. Mr. Fabian 
Rockharrt was another fraud. Those two were secretly 

( engaged or secretly married. 

After breakfast the party were ready for their jour- 
ney Then came the leave-taking. 

I Every one, except Cora Haught, shook hands warmly 
with Rose Stillwater. Mrs, Rockharrt embraced and 
kissed her fondly, and renewed and pressed her invita- 
tion to the beauty to come and make a long visit. 

[ Rose put her arms around the old lady’s neck 
and clung to her, and, with tearful eyes and trembling 
tones and loving words, assured her that she would fly 
to Rockhold on the first possible opportunity, and, after 
i many caresses, she reluctantly turned away and went 
toward Cora. 

The girl had lowered her blue veil, and tied it mask- 
like over her face, in a way that women often do, but 
which Cora never did, except on this occasion, when 
she wished to evade the sure to be offered kiss of Rose 
Stillwater. 

But Rose embraced her strongly and kissed her 
through the veil, endearments which the young girl 
could not repel without attracting attention, but which 
i she only endured and did not return. 

The party reached Rockhold on the evening of the 
I second day’s travel. 

Old Aaron Rockharrt found himself so weary of trav- 
eling that he announced his intention of remaining in 
! Rockhold for the entire winter, nor leaving it even to 
go to his town house for a few weeks during the session 
! of the legislature. 

Cora was disappointed. She longed to go to Wash- 
j ington for the season — to go into company, to go to 


66 


FOR woman’s LOVE. 


balls and parties, concerts and operas, to see new peo- 
ple and make new friends, perhaps to attract new ad- 
mirers ; and as she was now nineteen years of age, she 
need not be too severely criticised for so natural an as- 
piration. 

Mr. Fabian was the most zealous and active member 
of the firm. He would go to North End and stay two 
days at a time to be near his scene of duty. 

Time passed, but Rose Stillwater did not make her 
promised visit. 

Old Aaron often referred to it, and worried his wife 
to write to her and remind her of her promise. The old 
lady always complied with her husband’s requirements, 
and wrote pressing letters ; but the beauty always 
wrote back excusing herself on the ground of ‘/the cap- 
tain’s ” many engagements, which confined him to the 
ship and her to his side. 

So time passed, and nearly another year went by. 
The Rockharrts were still at Rockhold. 

A political crisis was at hand — the election for the 
State legislature. 

The candidate for representative of the liberal party 
in that election district was Regulas Rothsay. 

The election day came at length, as anxious a day for 
Cora Haught as for any one. 

It was a grand success, a glorious triumph for the 
printer boy and for the workingmen’ s cause as well. 
Rule Rothsay was elected representative for his district 
in the State legislature by an overwhelming majority. 

Cora was destined to a joyful surprise the next morn- 
ing, when the domestic autocrat suddenly announced : 

“ I shall take the family to my town house on the first 
of next week. My last bill, which was defeated last 
year, may be passed this session.” * 

Cora now, on the Irishman’s principle of pulling the i 


A RETROSPECT. 


67 


pig backward if you want him to go forward, ventured 
on the assurance of counseling her grandfather by saying: 

1 “ I would not approach Mr. Rothsay on the subject 
of this bill, if I w T ere you, sir.” 

“But you are not I, miss!” exclaimed the old man, 
f opening his eyes wide to stare her down. “ And the 
new man is the very one to whom I shall first speak. 
He is the most proper person to present the bill. He 
represents my own district. His election is largely due 
to the men in my own employ. I am surprised that you 
should presume to advise upon matters of which you 
can know nothing whatever.” 

Cora bowed to the rebuke, but did not mind it in the 
least, since now she felt sure of meeting Rule Rothsay . 
in town. 

On the following Monday the Rockharrts went to 
town. 


Mr. Rockharrt met and compared notes with some of 
[ the lobbyists. 

One veteran lobbyist gave him what he called the key 
to the riddle of success. 

“You appealed to reason and conscience !” said he. 
“ My dear sir, you should have appealed to their 
stomachs and pockets. You should have given them 
epicurean feasts, and put money in your ‘purse ’ to be 
transferred to theirs !” 

“Bribery and corruption ! I would lose my bill for- 
ever ! And I would see the legislature— exterminated, 
before I would pay one cent to get a vote,” said the 
Iron King. And he used a much stronger as well as 
; much shorter word than the one underscored ; but let 
it pass. 

As soon as the morning papers announced — among 
other arrivals — that of the new assemblyman, the Hon. 
Regulas Rothsay, Aaron Rockharrt sought out the 


68 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


young legislator, and explained that he wished to get a 
charter for a railroad that he wished to build. The j 
company— all responsible men — had been incorporated 
some time, but he had never succeeded in getting a 
charter from the legislature. 

Rule saw that the enterprise would be a benefit to the 
community at large, and especially to the working- 
men, the farmers, shop keepers and mechanics ; so 
when he had heard all the old Iron King had to say on 
the subject, he promptly gave a promise which neither 
favor, affection nor self-interest could ever have won 

9 - I 

from him, but which reason, conscience and the public 
good constrained him to give — namely, to present the 
„ petition for the charter to the assembly, and to sup- I 
port it with all his might. 

After this Regulas Rothsay came often and more 
often, until at length he passed every evening with the ' 
Rockharrts when they were at home. Old Aaron Rock- 
harrt esteemed him as he esteemed very, very few of j 
his fellow creatures. Mrs. Rockharrt really loved him. 
Mr. Fabian and Mr. Clarence liked him. Cora ad- 
mired and honored him. He was made so welcome in 
the family circle that he felt himself quite at home 
among them. 

On the second of January the first business taken up 
was that of the bill to charter the projected railroad. It 
was presented by Mr Rothsay, and referred to the 
proper committee. 

The charter bill was reported with certain amend- | 
ments, sent back again and reported again, with modi- 
fied amendments, laid on the table, taken up and genei*' 
ally tormented for ten days, and then passed by a small 
majority. 

Rule had conscientiously done his best, and this was 




A RETROSPECT. 


69 


“You have worked it through, sir! No one but 
yourself could have done it ! And it is a wonder that 
even you could do so with such a set of pig-headed 
rascals as our assemblymen. And now, will it pass the 
? senate ?” 

“I believe it will, Mr. Rockharrt. I have been speak- 
ing to many of the senators, and find them well dis- 
posed toward it,” said Rule. 

To be brief, the bill was soon taken up by the senate ; 
and after much the same treatment it had received in 
the assembly, it came safely through the ordeal, and 
was passed — again by a small majority. 

Old Aaron Rockharrt was triumphant, in his sullen, 
dogged and undemonstrative way. 

But having gained his ends, for which alone he had 
come to the city, he ordered his family to pack up and 
be ready to leave town for Rockhold the next day but 
one. 

But the worst was to come. 

When all the household were assembled at luncheon, 

; he shot his last bolt. 

“ Now look you here, all of you ! We are going to 
Rockhold to-morrow. I do not wish to have any com- 
pany there. I am tired of company ! I hate company! 
I am going to the country to get rid of company. So 
see that you do not, any of you, invite any one to visit 
S us.” 

The next morning the Rockharrt family left town for 
; North End, where they arrived early in the afternoon. 

A monotonous season followed, at least for the two 
; ladies, who led a very secluded life at the dreary old 
stone house on the mountain side. 

Winter, spring, summer and autumn crept slowly 
: away in the lonely dwelling. In the last days of No- 
vember he announced to his family, with the usual sud- 


yo 


FOR WOMAN'S LOVE. 


denness of his peremptory will, that he should go to 
Washington City for the winter, taking with him his 
wife and granddaughter, and leaving his two sons in 
charge of the works, and that they would be joined in 
Washington at Christmas by his grandson, for whom he 
was about to apply for admission into the military 
academy at West Point. 

Regulas called frequently, and his attentions to Cora 
were marked. 

The Rockharrt party went to Washington on the first 
of December, and took possession of the suite of rooms 
previously engaged for them at one of the large West 
End hotels. 

One morning, when Rule was out of the way, being 
on a canvassing round with Mr. Rockharrt among such 
members of Congress as had remained in the city, 
Sylvan suddenly asked his sister: 

“ Cora, what’s to make the pot boil ? ” 

“What do you mean?” inquired the young lady, 
looking up from “ Bleak House,” which she was reading. 

“ Who’s to get the grub ? ” J 

“I— don't understand you.” 

“ Oh, yes, you do. What are you and Rothsay to live 
on after you are married ? He is poor as a church 
mouse, and you are not much richer. You are reported 
to be an heiress and all that, but you know very well 
that you cannot touch a cent of your money until you 
are twenty-five years old, and not even then if you have 
married in the interim without our great Mogul’s con- 
sent. Such are the wise provisions of our father’s will. 
Now then, when you and Rule are married, what is to 
make the pot boil ? ” 

“There is no question of marriage between Mr. 
Rothsay and myself,” replied Cora, with a fine assump- 
tion of dignity, which was, however, quite lost on 


A RETROSPECT. 


71 


Sylvan, who favored her with a broad stare and then 
exclaimed: 

“ No question of marriage between you? My stars 
and garters ! then there ought to be, for you are both 
carrying on at a — at a — at a most tremendous rate ! ” 

Cora took up her book and walked out of the room 
in stately displeasure. 

No ; there had been no question of marriage between 
them ; no spoken question, at least, up to this day. 

This was true to-day, but it was not true on the fol- 
lowing day, when Cora and Rule, being alone in the 
parlor, fell into thoughtful silence, neither knowing 
exactly why. 

This was broken at last by Rule. 

“Cora, will you look at me, dear?” 

She raised her eyes and meet his fixed full and tenderly 
on hers. 

“ Cora, I think that you and I have understood each 
other a long time, too long a time for the reserve we 
have practiced. My dear, will you now share the pov- 
erty of a poor man who loves you with all his heart, 
or will you wait for that man until he shall have made 
a home and position more worthy of you ? Speak, my 
love, or if you prefer, take some time to think of this. 
My fate is in your hands.” 

These were calm words, uttered with much, very 
much, self-restraint ; yet eyes and voice could not be so 
perfectly controlled as language was, and these spoke 
eloquently of the man’s adoration of the woman. 

She put her hand in his large, rough palm — the palm 
inherited from many generations of hard workers — 
where it lay like a white kernel in a brown shell, and 
she answered quietly, with controlled emotion : 

“ Rule, I would rather come to you now forever, and 
share your life, however hard, and help your work, how- 


r 2 


FOR WOMAN'S LOVE 


ever difficult, than part from you again ; or, if this hap- 
piness is not for us now, I would wait for years I 
would wait for you forever.” 

“ God bless you ! Godfbless you, my dear! my dear! 
But is not this in your own choice, Cora ?” 

“ No ; it is in my grandfather’s.” 

“ You are of age, dear.” 

“ Yes. But not because I am of age would 1 disobey 
his will. He has always done his duty by me faithfully. 
I must do mine by him. He is old now. I must not 
oppose him. He may consent to our union at once, for 
you are a very great favorite with him. But his will 
must be consulted.” 

“ Of course, dean I meant to speak to Mr. Rockharrt 
after speaking to you.” 

“And to abide by his wishes, Rule ?” 

“ If I must. But I would rather abide by yours only, 
since you are of age,” said the young man. 

And what more was spoken need not be repeated 
here. The next day Rule Rothsay called early, and 
asked to see Mr. Rockharrt. 

“Ah ! Ah ! You come to tell me that you have seen 
Hunter, I suppose ? How does he stand affected toward 
my bill?” exclaimed the Iron King, pointing to one chair 
for his guest and dropping into another himself. 

“ I he truth is, Mr. Rockharrt, I came to see you on 
quite another matter — ” 

The young man paused. The old man looked atten- 
tive and curious. 

“ It is a matter of the deepest interest to me — ” 

Again Rule paused, for Mr. Rockharrt was looking 
at him with bent brows, staring eyes, and bristling iron 
gray hair and beard, or hair and beard that seemed to 
bristle. 

“ Y our granddaughter—” began Rule. “ Your grand- 


A RETROSPECT. 


73 


daughter has made me very happy by consenting to be- 
come my wife, with your approbation,” calmly replied 
Rule. 

“ Oh !” exclaimed the old man, in a peculiar tone, 
between surprise and derision. “And so you have come 
to ask my consent to your marriage with my grand- 
daughter ?” 

“If you please, Mr. Rockharrt.” 

“ And so that is the reason why you worked so hard 
to get my railroad bill through the legislature. Well, I 
always believed that every man had his price ; but I 
thought you were the exception to the general rule. I 
thought you were not for sale. But it seems that I was 
mistaken, and that you were for sale, and set a pretty 
high price upon yourself, too — the hand of my grand- 
daughter !” 

The young man was not ill-tempered or irritable. 
Perfectly conscious of his own sound integrity, he was 
unmoved by this taunt ; and he answered with quiet 
dignity : 

“ If you will reflect for a moment, Mr. Rockharrt, 
you will know that your charge is untrue and impossi- 
ble, and you will recall it. I took up your railroad bill 
because I saw that its provisions would be beneficial to 
the small towns, tradesmen and farmers all along the 
proposed line — interests that many railroads neglect, to 
the ruin of parties most concerned. And I took up this 
cause before I had ever met your granddaughter since 
her childhood or as a woman.” 

“That is true. Well, well, the selfish and mercenary 
character of the men, and women, too, that I meet in 
this world has made me, perhaps, too suspicious of all 
men’s motives,” said the champion egotist of the world, 
speaking with the air of the great king condescending 
to an apology — if his answer could be called an apology. 


74 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


Rule accepted it as such. He knew it was as near to 
a concession as the despot could come. He bowed in 
silence. 

“And so you want my granddaughter, do you ?” de- 
manded the old man. 

“ Yes, sir ; as the greatest good that you, or the world, 
or heaven, could bestow on me,” earnestly replied the 
suitor. 

“ Rubbish ! Don’t talk like an idiot ! How do you 
propose to support her ?” 

“ By the labor of my brain and hands,” gravely and 
confidently replied Rule. 

“Worse rubbish than the other ! How much a year 
does the labor of your brain and hands bring you in ? — 
not enough to keep yourself in comfort ! And you 
would bring my granddaughter down to divide that in- 
sufficient income with you.” 

“ My income would provide us both with modest com- 
forts,” replied Rule. 

“ I think your ideas and our ideas of comfort may 
differ importantly. Now see here, Mr. Rothsay, I do 
believe you to be a true, honest, straightforward man ; 
I believe you are attracted to Cora by a sincere prefer- 
ence for herself, irrespective of her prospects ; and you 
are a rising man. Wait a year or two, or three. Take 
a few steps higher on the ladder of rank and fame, and 
then come and ask me for my granddaughter’s hand, and 
if you are both of the same mind, I will give it to you. 
There !” 

“ Mr. Rockharrt — ” began Rule. 

“ There, there, there ! I will not even hear of an en- 
gagement until that time shall arrive. How do I know 
how you will pass through the ordeal of a political 
career, or into what bad company, evil habits, riotous 
living, dissipation, drunkenness, bribery and corruption, 


A RETROSPECT. 75 

embezzlements, ruin and disgrace you may not be 
tempted ?” 

‘‘Heaven forbid !” exclaimed Rule. 

“Amen ! I believe you will stand the test, but I have 
seen too many brilliant and aspiring young politicians 
go up like a rocket and come down a burnt stick, to be 
very sure of any man in the same circumstances.” 

“ But, Mr. Rockharrt, such men were most probably 
brought up in wealth and luxury. They were not 
trained, perhaps, as I have been, in the hard but whole- 
some school of labor and self-denial.” 

“ There may be something in that ; but if you ad- 
vance it as an argument for me to change my mind in 
this matter of a prudent delay, it is thrown away upon 
me. You should know me well enough to know that I 
never change my mind.” 

Rule did know it. But he answered earnestly : 

“ I accept your conditions, Mr. Rockharrt. I will 
wait and work as long for Cora as Jacob did for Rachel, 
if necessary. Cora has been the inspiration of all that 
I have wrought, endured and achieved — and she was all 
that to me long before I dreamed of aspiring to her 
hand in marriage, and she will be as long as we both 
shall live in this world or the world to come.” 

Rule bowed and left. He at once recounted to Cora 
the interview and the condition imposed on him. 

When the short season ended, and the city was tilted 
upside down and emptied like a bucket of half its con- 
tents, the Rockharrts went with the rest. 

Old Aaron was in his very worst fit of sullen ferocity. 
He had not been able to get .a charter for clearing out 
the channel of the Cumberland River (another pet 
project of his), or even to form a company strong 
enough to undertake the enterprise. 

After a while, out of restlessness, he started with his 


7 6 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


wife, granddaughter and grandson for a tour to the 
Northern Pacific Coast. He spent some time in travel- 
ing through that region of country, and returned East. 

He stopped at West Point to leave Sylvan Haught, 
who had successfully passed his examination and re- 
ceived his appointment at the military academy. 

Then he took his womenkind home to Rockhold. 

A few days later young Rothsay was elected senator. 

Some weeks later Rothsay again pressed his suit on 
the attention of Mr. Rockharrt. 

But the old man was adamant. 

“ No, sir, no ! You must have a firmer foundation to 
build upon than the fickle favor of the public. Wait a 
year or two longer. Let us see whether your success is 
to be permanent.” 

But, urged Rule, u my chosen bride is twenty-three 
years of age, and I am twenty-seven. Time is flying.” 

What has that got to do with the question ? If you 
were to marry this morning, would that stop the flight 
of time ? Would not time fly just as fast as ever ? Sup- 
pose you should not marry for two years? My grand- 
daughter would then be twenty-five and you thirty, and 
many wise philosophers think that such are the relative 
ages at which man and woman should marry. Then the 
Iron King cast a thunderbolt. He said : 

“ 1 am S oin & to take n W girl on a trip to Europe this 
summer. When we return, it will be time enough to 
talk about marriage.” 

Rule bowed a reluctant admission to this mandate. 
He knew well that argument would be thrown away 
upon the Iron King, and he knew that, even if he him- 
self were tempted to try to persuade Cora to marry him 
at present, she would not do so in opposition to her 
grandfather’s will. 

Mr. Rockharrt had not as yet said one word to his 


A RETROSPECT. 


77 


; family concerning his intended trip to Europe, although 
r he had been thinking of it, and laying his plans, and 

I making his arrangements, preparatory to the voyage, 
all the winter. 

So it was with amazement that Cora first heard of the 
matter from Rule Rothsay, who came to her to report 
the result of his last attempt to gain the consent of the 
old gentleman to his marriage with the granddaughter. 

A few days later the family despot announced to his 
subjects that he should start for Europe in two weeks, 

I taking his wife and granddaughter witn him, and leav- 
ing his two sons in charge of the works. 

Active preparations went on for the voyage. Mr. 
Rockharrt went every day to the works to lay out plans 
for the summer to be completed during his absence. 

Mrs. Rockharrt and Cora had few arrangements to 
make,* for the autocrat had warned them that they were 
to take only sufficient for the voyage, as they could buy 
whatever they needed on the other side. 

A few days before they left Rockhold, Rule Rothsay 
came uninvited to visit his beloved Cora. 

Mr. Rockharrt happened to be the first to see him, 
and received him well. 

When they were seated, Rule said : 

“You refused to allow me to marry your grand- 
daughter at present, and — ” 

“Now begin all that over again, Rothsay. I said that 
in two years you can marry her and take her fortune, if 
you both choose, whether I like it or not. That is all.” 

“Do you, however, sanction our engagement, Mr. 
Rockharrt? Shall your granddaughter and myself be 
betrothed, openly betrothed, so that all may know our 
mutual relations, before the ocean divides us? That is 
i what I would know now. That is what I have come 
i down here to ask.” 


7 8 


FOR WOMAN'S LOVE. 


The old man ruminated for a few moments, and then 
answered : 

“ Well, yes ; you may be, with the understanding that 
you will wait to marry for two years longer. These 
two years will be a probation to both. If you fulfill the 
promise of your youth, and rise to the position that you 
can, if you will, attain, and if you remain faithful to 
her, and if she remains true to you, you may then marry. 
With all my heart I shall wish you well. But if either 
of you fail in truth and fidelity, the defaulting one, 
whether it be you or she, shall never look me in the 
face again,’’ concluded the Iron King. 

Rule’s eyes lighted up with the fire of love and faith. 
He seized the hand of the old man and shook it warmly, 
saying : 

“ You have made me very happy by your words, Mr. 
Rockharrt, and I assure you, by all my hopes on earth 
or in heaven, that whatever may change in time or eter- 
nity, my heart will never vary a hair's breadth from its 
fidelity to its queen.” 

“ I believe you, or rather I believe you think so ” 

A kind impulse, a rare one, moved the old man. Per- 
haps he reflected that these two young people might 
have defied him and married without his consent had 
they pleased to do so ; but they had submitted them- 
selves to his will, and as his favorite motto told him 
that “ Government is maintained by reward and punish- 
ment, he may have reasoned that this was an occasion 
for reward. So he said to the young man, who had 
risen, and was standing before him : 

“ Rothsay, we shall leave here for New York on Tues- 
day, to sail by the Saturday’s steamer for Liverpool. If 
your engagements admit of it, and if you would like to 
spend the intervening time near Cora, we should be 
pleased to have you stay here.” 


A RETROSPECT. 


79 


Rule spent three happy days at Rockhold, and in the 
evening of the third day, the evening before they were 
to leave for Europe, he asked Mr. Rockharrt if he might 
have the privilege of attending the travelers to the sea- 
port, and seeing them off by the steamer. 

The Iron King found no objection to this plan. Mrs. 
Rockharrt was pleased, and Cora was delighted with it. 

Accordingly, on the next morning, they left Rock- 
hold for New York, where they arrived on the evening 
of the next day. 

And on Saturday morning they went on board the 
steamer Persia, bound for Liverpool. 

They bade good-by to Regulas Rothsay, on the deck, 
at the last moment. 

The signal gun was fired, and our party sailed away 
to a new life, in which the faith of a woman was to be 
tempted and lost, and the career of a man was to be 
wrecked. 

It was in the third year of their absence that they re- 
turned from the Continent to England. They reached 
London in February, in time to see the grand pageant 
of the queen opening parliament. After which they at- 
tended the first royal drawing room of the season, on 
which occasion Mrs. Rockharrt and Miss Haught were 
presented to her Majesty by the wife of the American 
minister. 

Cora Haught was a new beauty and a new social sen- 
sation. She was, indeed, more beautiful than she had 
been when she left America. A richly colored South- 
ern brunette was unique among British blondes. It 
was for this, perhaps, she was so much admired. 

Moreover, she was reported to be the only descendant 
of her grandfather and the sole heiress of his fabulous 
wealth. 

There was at this time another debutant in society, a 


8o 


FOR woman’s LOVE. 


young man, the Duke of Cumbervale, who had lately 
reached his majority and come into his estates, or what 
was left of them — an ancient castle and a few barren 
acres in Northumberland, an old hall and a few acres in 
Sussex, and a town house in London ; but his title was 
an historical one. His person was handsome, his man- 
ners attractive, and his mind highly cultivated. 

Cora met him first at the queen’s drawing room, and 
afterward at every ball and party to which she went. 

It was, perhaps, natural — very natural — that the hand- 
some blonde man should be attracted by the beautiful 
brunette woman, without thought of the supposed for- 
tune that might have redeemed his mortgaged estates 
and supported his distinguished title. But why should 
the betrothed of Regulas Rothsay have been fascinated 
by this elegant English aristocrat ? 

Surely no two men were ever more diametrically op- 
posite than the American printer and the English duke. 

Regulas Rothsay was tall, muscular, and robust, with 
large feet and hands, inherited from many generations 
of hard-working forefathers. His movements were 
clumsy ; his manners were awkward, except when he 
was inspired by some grand thought or tender sympa- 
thy, when his whole person and appearance became 
transfigured. His sole enduring charms were his beau- 
tiful eyes and melodious voice. 

The Duke of Cumbervale was slight and elegant in 
form, with small, perfectly shaped hands and feet — de- 
rived from a long line of idle and useless ancestors — 
finely cut Grecian profile, pure, clear, white skin, fine, 
silken, pale yellow hair and mustache, calm blue eyes, 
graceful movements, and refined manners. 

Regulas Rothsay was a man of the people, who did 
not know any ancestry behind his laboring father, who 
could not have told the names of his grandparents 


A RETROSPECT. 


8l 


The Duke of Cumbervale was descended from eight 
generations of noblemen. 

Cora Haught saw and felt this contrast between the 
two men, so opposite in birth, rank, person, manner, 
character, and cultivation. 

Not all at once could she become an apostate to her 
faith, pledged to Rule. But, in truth, she had always 
loved him more as a sister loves a dear brother than as 
a maiden loves her betrothed husband. She had not 
seen him for three years. And she had seen so much 
since they had parted ! In truth, his image had grown 
dim in her imagination. 

She wrote to him briefly from London that her en- 
gagements were so numerous as to preclude the possi- 
bility of her writing much, but that at the end of the 
London season they expected to return home. This 
was before she had — 

‘ 4 Foregathered with the de’il,” 

in the shape of the handsome, eloquent, and fascinating 
Duke of Cumbervale. 

Afterward a strange madness had seized her ; a sud- 
den revulsion of feeling, amounting almost to repug- 
nance, against the rugged man of the people who had 
hewn out his own fortune, and who looked, she thought, 
more like a backwoodsman than a gentleman. Yes ; it 
was madness — such madness as is sometimes the wreck 
of families. 

The duke grew daily more impressive in his atten- 
tions, and Cora more delighted to receive them. So the 
seison went on. People began to connect the names of 
the Duke of Cumbervale and the beautiful American 
heiress. 

Just about this time old Aaron Rockharrt walked 
into the breakfast room of their apartments at Langham’s 


82 


FOR woman’s LOVE. 


with an American newspaper, which had just come by 
the morning’s mail, in his hands. 

u Here is news !” he said. “ Rothsay has been nom- 
inated as governor of ! But perhaps this is no 

news to you, Cora. You may have received a letter ?” 
he added, turning to his granddaughter. 

“I had a letter from Mr. Rothsay yesterday, but he 
said nothing on the subject,” replied the girl somewhat 
coldly. 

“ Well, if he should be elected— and I really believe 
he will be, for he is the most popular man in the State 
— I shall throw no obstacles in the way of your immedi- 
ate marriage with him. You have been engaged long 
enough-long enough ! We shall set out for home on 
the first of next month, and so be in full time for the 
election.” 

Cora did not reply. She grew pale and cold. 

The Iron King looked at his granddaughter, bending 
his gray brows over keenly penetrating eyes. 

“ See here, mistress !” he said. “ You don’t seem to re- 
joice in this news. What is the matter with you ? Have 
any of these English foplings and lordlings, with more 
peers in their pedigrees than pennies in their pockets, 
turned your head ? If so, it is time for me to take you 
home.” 

Cora did not reply. Only the night before, at the 
ball given by the Marchioness of Netherby, the Duke 
of Cumbervale had proposed to her, and had been re- 
ferred to her grandfather. He w T as coming that very 
morning to ask the hand of the supposed heiress of the 
Iron King. Cora was that very day intending to write 
to Rule and tell him the v/hole truth, and ask him to 
release her from her engagement ; and she knew full 
well that he would have no alternative but to grant her 
request. 


A RETROSPECT. 


83 


“ Why do you not answer me, Corona ? What is the 
matter with you ?” again demanded old Aaron Rockharrt. 

But at that moment a waiter entered, and laid a card 
on the table before the old gentleman. He took it up 
and read : 

The Duke of Cumbervale. 

“ What in the deuce does the young fellow want of 
me ? Show him into the parlor, William, and say that 
I will be with him in a few minutes.” 

The waiter left the room to do his errand, and was 
soon followed by Mr. Rockharrt, who found the young 
duke pacing rather restlessly up and down the room. 

“ Good morning, sir,” said old Aaron, with stiff po- 
liteness. 

The visitor turned and saluted his host. 

“ Will you not be seated?” said Mr. Rockharrt, wav- 
ing his hand toward sofa and chairs. 

The visitor bowed and sat down. The host took 
another chair and waited. There was silence for a short 
time. The old man seemed expectant, the young man 
embarrassed. At length, when the latter opened his 
mouth and spoke, no pearls and diamonds of wisdom 
and goodness dropped from his lips ; he said : 

“ It is a fine day.” 

“Yes, yes,” admitted the Iron King, taking his hands 
from his knees, and drawing himself up with the sigh of 
a man badly bored — “for London. We wouldn’t call 
this a fine day in America. But I have heard it said 
that it is always a fine day in England when it don’t 
pour.” 

“ Yes,” admitted the visitor; and then he driveled 
into the most inane talk about climates, for you see 
this was the first time the poor young fellow had ever 
ventured to 


“ Beard the lion in his den/’ 


8 4 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


so to speak, by asking a stern old gentleman for a 
daughter’s hand, and this Iron King was a very formida- 
ble-looking beast indeed. 

At length, Mr. Rockharrt, feeling sure that his visitor 
had come upon business — though he did not know of 
what sort — said : 

“ I think, sir, that you are here upon some affairs. If 
it is about railway shares — ” 

The old man was stopped short by the surprised and 
insolent stare of the young duke. 

“ I know nothing of railway shares, sir,” he answered. 

“ Oh, you don’t ! Well, I did not think you did. In 
what other way can I oblige you ?” 

Indignation generally deprives a man of self-posses- 
sion, but on this occasion it restored that of the em- 
barrassed lover. Feeling that he — the descendant of a 
dozen dukes, whose ancestors had “ come over with 
William the Conqueror,” had served in Palestine under 
King Richard, had compelled King John to sign the 
Magna Charta, had gained glory in every generation — 
was about to do this rude, purse-proud old tradesman 
the greatest honor in asking of him his granddaughter 
in marriage, he said, somewhat coldly : 

“ Miss Haught has made me happy in the hope of her 
acceptance of my hand, pending your approval, and has 
referred me to you.” 

The Iron King stared at the speaker for a moment, 
and then said, quite calmly : 

“ Please to repeat that all over again, slowly and dis- 
tinctly.” 

The duke flushed to the edges of his hair, but he re- 
peated his proposal in plain words. 

44 You have asked Cora Haught to marry you ?” de- 
manded the Iron King. 

“ Yes, sir.” 


A RETROSPECT. 


85 


“ What did she say ?” 

“ She did me the honor to give me some hope, and she 
referred me to you, as I have already explained.” 

“ I don’t believe it!” blurted the old man. 

“ Sir !” said the duke, in a low voice. 

“ I don’t believe it !” What ! My granddaughter — mine 
— break her faith and wish to marry some one else ?” 

“ Mr. Rockharrt,” began the duke, in a smooth tone 
— though his blood was hot with anger — “ I am sorry 
you should so forget the — ” 

“ I forget nothing. I remember that you charge my 
granddaughter — mine — with unfaithfulness ! It is an 
insult, sir !” 

“ Really, Mr. Rockharrt, I do not understand you.” 

“ I don’t suppose you do ! I never gave your order 
much credit for intelligence.” 

Is this old ruffian mad or drunk ? was the secret ques- 
tion of the duke, whose tone and manner, always calm 
and polite, grew even calmer and more polite as the 
Iron King grew more sarcastic and insulting. 

“ I would suggest that you speak to Miss Haught on 
this subject, that she may confirm my statement,” he 
said. 

“ I shall do nothing of the kind ! I shall not enter- 
tain for an instant the thought of the possibility of my 
granddaughter breaking her plighted faith.” 

“ I never knew that she was engaged. May I ask the 
name of the happy man ?” 

“ Regulas Rothsay ; he is not a duke ; he is a printer , 
also a senator, and nominated for governor of his na- 
tive State ; sure to be elected, and then he is to marry 
my granddaughter, who has been engaged to him many 
• years.” 

“ But Miss Haught certainly authorized me to ask her 
hand of you.” 


86 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


When did this extraordinary acceptance take place?” 

“ Yesterday evening, at Lady Netherby’s ball.” 

“ After supper ?” 

“After supper.” 

“ That accounts for it ! You took too much wine, and 
misunderstood my granddaughter’s reply She must 
have referred \ou to me for an explanation of her en- 
gagement, and consequent inability to entertain any 
other man’s proposal. That was it !” 

“ May I refer you to Miss Haught for confirmation of 
my words ?” 

“ I say, as I said before, no.” 

“ May I see the young lady herself ?” 

“ No ; but I will tell you something that may console 
you under your disappointment. I have seen in sev- 
eral of your papers, in the society columns, my grand- 
daughter referred to as my sole heiress. I do not know 
who is responsible for these reports, but you may have 
believed them, though there is not a word of truth in 
them. My granddaughter is not my sole heiress ; not 
my heiress in the slightest degree. I have two stalwart 
sons, partners in my business, both now in charge of 
the works at North End, Cumberland mountains, and 
managing them extremely well, else I could not be tak- 
ing a long holiday here. These sons are heirs to all my 
property. Nor is my granddaughter the heiress of her 
late father. She has a brother, now a cadet at our mili- 
tary academy at West Point. He inherits the bulk of 
his father’s estate. My granddaughter’s fortune is, 
therefore, very moderate— quite beneath the considera- 
tion of an English nobleman,” concluded the old man, 
very grimly. 

The young duke heard him out, and then answered : 

“ I trust, sir, that you will credit me with better mo- 
tives in seeking the hand of the young lady. It was her 


A RETROSPECT. 87 

charm of person and of mind that attracted me to 
her.” 

“ Of course, of course ; but, my dear duke, there is 
a plenty of sole heiresses among the wealthy trades- 
people of London who would be proud to buy a title 
with a fortune. Let me advise you to strike a bargain 
with one of them. Now, as I have pressing business on 
hand, you will excuse me.” 

The young duke arose, with a bow, and left the room, 
muttering to himself : “ What an unmitigated beast that 
old man is ! I do like the girl ; she is a beautiful crea- 
ture, but — I am well out of it after all.” 

Old Aaron Rockharrt made no false pretense of busi- 
ness to get rid of his unwelcome visitor ; he never 
made false pretense of any sort for any purpose. He 
had pressing business on hand, though it was business 
which had suddenly arisen during his interview with 
the duke, and had in fact come out of it. No sooner 
had the young man left the house than the Iron King 
went to the agency of the Cunard line, and secured 
staterooms for himself and party in the Asia, that was 
to sail on the following Saturday from Liverpool for 
New York. 

When he re-entered his parlor at the Langham, he 
found his wife and Cora seated there, the girl reading 
the Court Journal to her grandmother. 

“ Put that tomfoolery down, Cora, and listen to me, 
both of you ! This is Wednesday. We leave London 
for Liverpool on Friday morning, and sail from Liver- 
pool for New York on Saturday. So you sent that man 
to me, mistress ?’’ 

“Yes, sir,” without looking up. 

“ For my consent to a marriage with him !” 

“Yes, sir !” 

“Then the fellow did not mistake your meaning! 


88 - 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


Cora Haught ! I could not have believed that any girl 
who had any of my blood in her veins could be guilty 
of such black treachery as to break faith with her 
betrothed husband, and wish to marry another, just for 
the snobbish ambition to be a duchess and be called 
4 her grace’! ” said the Iron King, with all the sardonic 
scorn and hatred of any form of falsehood that was the 
one redeeming trait in his hard and cruel nature. 

“ Grandpa, it was not so ! Indeed, it was not ! Oh, < 
consider ! I had known Rule Rothsay from my child- 
hood, and loved him with the affection a sister gives a 
brother ; I knew of no other love, and so I mistook it 
for the love surpassing all others that a betrothed 
maiden should give her betrothed. But when I met 
Cumbervale and he wooed me, I loved truly for the first 
time ! loved, as he loves me !” she concluded, with 
trembling lips and downcast eyes and flushed cheeks. , 

u Stuff and nonsense ! Don’t talk to me about love 
or any such sentimental trash ! I am talking of good 
faith between man and woman — words of which you 
don’t seem to know the meaning !” 

“ Oh, grandpa ! yes, I do ! But would it be good 
faith in me to marry Rule Rothsay, when I love Cum- 
bervale ?” 

“ It would be good faith to keep your word, irrespect- 
ive of your feelings, and bad faith to break it in consi- 
deration of your feelings ! But you are too false to 
know this !” 

“ Oh, sir ! pray do not set your face against my mar- 
riage with Cumbervale, or insist on my marrying Rule I 
It would not be for Rule’s good,” pleaded Cora. 

“No; Heaven knows it would not be for his good ! It 
had been better for Rothsay that he had been blown up 
in the explosion that killed his father, than that he had 
ever set eyes on your false face ! But you have given 


A RETROSPECT. 


89 


him your word, and you must keep it, or never look me 
in the face again ! You shall be married as soon as we 
reach Rockhold.” 

Cora raised her tearful face from her hands, and 
looked astonished and wretched, 

“ Oh, you may gaze, but it is true. The fortune 
hunter has discovered that he is on a false scent. There 
is no fortune on the trail. I told him everything about 
you. I told him that you were not my heiress at all, 
because I had two sons who would inherit all my prop- 
erty ; that you were not even your father’s heiress, be- 
cause you had a brother who would inherit the larger 
portion of his ; that, in point of fact, you were only 
moderately provided for. He was startled, I assure 
you. I also told him that for years you had been en- 
gaged to a young printer in your native country, who 
would probably be the next governor of his native State. 
He bowed himself out. I engaged our passage to New 
York by the Saturday’s steamer. You will never see the 
little dandy again. He was after a fortune, and finding 
that you have none, he has forsaken you — and served 
you right, for a base, treacherous, and contemptible 
woman, unworthy even of his regard ; for you are much 
lower in every way than he is, for while he was seeking 
a fortune and you were seeking a title, you were con- 
cealing from him the fact of your engagement to Rule 
Rothsay. You were doubly false to Rule and to Cum- 
bervale. Oh, Cora Haught ! Cora Haught ! Are you 
not ashamed of yourself ! Ashamed to look any honest 
man or woman in the face ! Ah ! you do well to hide 
I yours !” he concluded, for Cora had lost all self-con- 
trol, dropped her head upon her hands, and burst into 
hysterical sobs and tears. 

Did you ever see a small bantam hen ruffle up all her 
! feathers in angry defense of her chick ? So did poor 


9 ° 


For woman’s love. 


little, timid Mrs. Rockharrt in protection of her pet 
She ventured to expostulate with her tyrant for, per- 
haps, the first time in their married life. 

“ Oh, Aaron, do not scold the child so severely. She 
is but human. She has only been dazzled and fasci- 
nated by the young duke’s rank, and beauty, and ele- 
gance. She could not help it, being thrown in his com- 
pany so much. And you know they say that half the girls 
in London society are in love with the handsome 
duke. We will take her home, and she will come all 
right, and be our own, dear, faithful Cora again, and — ” 

Old Aaron Rockharrt, who had gazed at his wife in 
speechless astonishment at her audacity in reasoning 
with him, now burst forth with : 

“ Hold your jaw, madam,” and strode out of the 
room. 

A minute later a waiter came in and laid a note on 
the table before Cora and immediately withdrew. 

Cora took the missive, recognized the handwriting 
and seal, tore it open and eagerly ran her eyes along the 
lines. This was the note : 

CUMBERVALE LODGE, LONDON, ) 

May, i, 1 8 — f ; 

Miss Haught : For my indiscretion of last evening 
I owe you an humble apology, which I beg you to ac- 
cept with this explanation, that, had I known, or even 
suspected, that your hand was already promised in an- 
other quarter, I should never have presumed to propose 
for it. I beg now to withdraw such a false step. 

Accept my best wishes for your happiness in a union 
with the more fortunate man of your choice, and be- 
lieve me to be now and ever, 

Your obedient servant, Cumbervale. 

Scarcely had Cora’s eyes fallen from the paper when 
Lady Pendragon’s carriage drove up to the door. 

Glad of the interruption that enabled her to escape 
from the parlor, and give way to the passion and grief 



HUSBAND AND WIFE— THE REVELATION 





A RETROSPECT. 


91 


and despair that were swelling her heart to breaking, 
Cora hastened to her bed chamber and threw herself 
down upon the couch in a paroxysm of sobs and tears. 

Mrs. Rockharrt waited in the parlor to receive the 
visitor, but no visitor came up. Only two cards were 
left for the two ladies, and then the Countess of Pendra- 
gon rolled away in her carriage. 

On Friday morning the Rockharrts left London. And 
on Saturday morning they sailed from Liverpool. After 
a prosperous voyage of ten days they landed at New 
York. 

“ My soul ! there is Rothsay on the pier, waving his 
hand to us ! ” exclaimed the Iron King, as he led his 
little wife down the gang plank, while Cora came on 
behind them. 

Yes; there was Rule, his tall figure towering above the 
crowd on the pier, his rugged face beaming with delight, 
his hand waving welcome to the returning voyagers. 
He received his friends as they stepped upon the pier. 
He shook hands warmly with Mrs. Rockharrt, heartily 
with the Iron King, and then, behind them, with Cora, 
and before Cora knew what was coming she was folded 
in the arms and to the faithful breast of her life-long 
lover — only for a moment ; and then he drew her arm 
within his own and led her on after the elder couple, 
whispering : 

“ Dear, this is the happiest day I have ever seen as yet, 
but a happier one is coming — soon, I hope. Dear, how 
soon shall it be ? ” 

“ You must ask my grandparents, Rule. Their judg- 
ment and their convenience must be consulted,” she 
answered in a low, steady tone. 

She had no thought now of breaking her engagement 
with Rule, though her heart seemed breaking. She still 
loved that rugged man with the sisterly affection she 


9 2 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


had always felt for him, and which, in her ignorance of 
life and self, she had mistaken for a warmer sentiment, 
and resolved, in wedding him, to do her whole duty by 
him for so long as she should live, and she hoped and 
believed that that would not be very long. 

Rothsay led the way to a carriage. When all were 
seated in this, the old man leant toward the young one, 
and said : 

“ Well, I haven’t had a chance to ask you yet. The 
election is over. How did it go ? Who is their man ?” 

“They chose me,” answered Rothsay, simply. 

Cora Haught’s bosom was wrung by hopeless passion 
and piercing remorse. 

Yet she tried to do her whole duty. 

“ If it craze or kill me I will wed Rule, and he shall 
never know what it costs me to keep my word,” she said 
to herself, as she lay sleepless and restless in her bed on 
the night before her wedding morn. “Yes; I will do my 
duty and keep my secret even unto death.” 

“ ‘ Even unto death ! ’ but unto whose death ? ” whis- 
pered a voice close to her ear — a voice clear, distinct, 
penetrating. 

Cora started and opened her eyes. No one was near 
her. She sat up in bed, and looked around the apart- 
ment. The night taper, standing on the hearth, burned 
low. The dimly lighted room was vacant of any human 
being except herself. 

“ I have been dreaming,” she said, and she laid down 
and tried to compose herself to sleep again. In vain ! 
Memories of the near past, dread of the nearer future, con- 
tended in her soul, filling her with discord. When Cora 
arose on her wedding morning, she said to herself : 

“ Yes, this day I am going to marry Rule, dear, loving, 
faithful, hard-working, self-denying Rule ! A monarch 
among men, if greatness of soul could make a monarch. 


A RETROSPECT. 


93 


In that sense no woman, peeress or princess, ever made 
a prouder match. May Heaven make me worthier of 
him ! May Heaven help me to be a true, good wife to 
him ! ” 

She said these words to herself, but oh ! oh ! how she 
shuddered as she breathed them, and how she reproached 
herself for such shuddering ! The girl’s whole nature 
was at war with itself. Yet through all the terrible in- 
terior strife she kept her firm determination to be 
faithful to Rule ; to go through the ordeal before her, 
even though it should cost her life or reason. 

The external circumstances of this wedding were 
given in the first chapter, and need not be repeated here. 

My readers may remember the marble-like stillness of 
the bride as she sat in her bridal robes, looking out from 
the front window of her chamber on the bright and fes- 
tive scene below, where all the work people from the 
mines and foundries were assembled ; they will remem- 
ber how she shivered when she was summoned with her 
bridesmaids to meet her bridegroom and his attendants 
in the hall below ; how when she met him at the foot of 
the stairs she shrank from his greeting — emotion in 
which he in his simple, loyal soul saw no repugnance, 
but only maiden reserve to be reverenced, as he drew 
her arm within his own to lead her before the bishop ; 
how she faltered during the whole of the marriage 
ceremony ; how like a woman in a trance she passed 
through the scenes of the wedding breakfast and those 
that immediately followed it ; how in her own room, 
where she went to change her wedding dress for a travel- 
ing suit, and whither her gentle old grandmother had fol- 
lowed her for a private parting, she had answered the old 
lady’s anxious question as to whether she was “happy,” 
first by silence and then by muttering that her heart was 
too full for speech ; how when the bridegroom and the 


94 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


bride had taken leave of all their friends at Rockhold, 
and were seated tete-a-tete in their traveling carriage, 
bowling along the river road, at the base of the East 
Ridge toward the North End railway station, when he 
passed his arm around her and drew her to his heart 
and murmured of his love and his joy in her ear, and 
pleaded for some response from her, she had only said 
that her heart was too full for speech, and he in his con- 
fiding spirit had perceived no evasion in her reply, but 
thought, if her heart was full, it was with responsive 
love for him. 

My readers will recollect the railway journey to the 
State capital ; the procession through the decorated 
streets between the crowded sidewalks from the railway 
station to the town house of Mr. Rockharrt, which had 
been placed at the disposal of the governor-elect for the 
interval between his arrival in the State capital and his 
inauguration. 

The committee of reception escorted them to the gates 
of the Rockharrt mansion and left them at the door. 
There we also left them, in the second chapter of this 
story — and there we return to them in this place. 

— 

CHAPTER V. 

THE GREAT RENUNCIATION. 

When the governor-elect and his bride entered the 
Rockharrt town house, they were received by a group 
of obsequious servants, headed by Jason, the butler, and 
Jane, the housekeeper, and among whom stood Martha, 
lady’s maid to the new Mrs. Rothsay. 

“ Will you come into the drawingroom and rest, dear, 


THE GREAT RENUNCIATION. 


95 


before going upstairs?” inquired Mr. Rothsay of his 
bride, as they stood together in the front hall. 

“ No, thank you. I will go to my room. Come, 
Martha ! ” said the bride, and she went up stairs, followed 
by her maid. 

Rule stood where she had so hastily left him, in the 
hall, looking so much at a loss that presently Jason vol- 
untered to say : 

“ Shall I show you to your apartment, sir ? ” 

“Yes,” answered Mr. Rothsay. And he followed the 
servant up stairs to a large and handsomely furnished 
bed chamber, having a dressing room attached. 

Jason lighted the wax candles on the dressing table 
and on the mantel piece, and then inquired : 

“ Is there anything else I can do for you, sir? ” 

“ No,” replied Mr. Rothsay. 

And the servant retired. 

Rothsay was alone in the room. He had never set up 
a valet ; he had always waited on himself. Now, how- 
ever, he was again at a loss. He was covered with 
railway dust and smoke, yet he saw no conveniences for 
ablution. 

While he stood there, a shout arose in the street out- 
side. A single voice raised the cheer : 

“ Hoo — rah— ah — ah for Rothsay ! ” 

He went to the front window of the room. The sashes 
were hoisted, for the night was warm ; but the shutters 
were closed. He turned the slats a little and looked 
down on the square below. It was filled with pedestri- 
ans, and every window of every house in sight was 
illuminated. When the shouts had died away, he heard 
voices in the room. He was himself accidentally con- 
cealed by the window curtains. He looked around and 
saw his bride emerge from the dressing room, attired in 
an elegant dinner costume of rich maize-colored satin 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


96 

and black lace, with crocuses in her superb black hair. 
She passed through the room without having seen him, 
and went down stairs followed by her maid. 

He saw the door of the dressing room standing open 
and went into it. It was no mere closet, but a large, 
well lighted and convenient apartment, furnished with 
every possible appurtenance for the toilet. Here he 
found his trunk, his valise, his dressing case, all un- 
packed— his brushes and combs laid out in order, his 
dinner suit hung over a rack — every requirement of his 
toilet in complete readiness as if prepared by an experi- 
enced valet. All this he had been accustomed to do, and 
expected to do, for himself. Who had served him ? Had 
Corona and her maid ? Impossible ! 

He quickly made a refreshing evening toilet and went 
down stairs, for he was eager to rejoin his bride. He 
found her in the drawing room ; but scarcely had he 
seated himself at her side when the door was opened 
and dinner announced by Jason. 

They both arose ; he gave her his arm, and they fol- 
lowed the solemn butler to the dining room, which was 
on the opposite side of the front hall and in the rear of 
the library. 

An elegant tete-a-tete dinner but for the presence of 
the old butler and one young footman who waited on 
them. 

They did not linger long at table, but soon left it and 
returned together to the drawing room. 

They had scarcely seated themselves when the door 
bell rang, and in a few moments afterward a card was 
brought in and handed to Mr. Rothsay, who took it and 
read : 

A B. Crawford. 

“ Show the judge into the library and say that I will 
be with him in a few moments,” he said to the servant. 


THE GREAT RENUNCIATION. 


97 


“He is one of the judges of the supreme court of the 
State, dear, and I must go to him. I hope he will not 
keep me long, 0 said Mr. Rothsay, as he raised the hand 
of his bride to his lips and then left the room. 

With a sigh of intense relief Cora leaned back in her 
chair and closed her eyes. 

People have been known to die suddenly in their 
chairs. Why could not she die as she sat there, with 
her whole head heavy and her whole heart faint, she 
thought. 

She listened — fearfully — for the return of her husband, 
but he did not come as soon as he had hoped to do ; for 
while she listened the door bell rang again, and another 
visitor made his appearance, and after a short delay was 
shown into the library. 

Then came another, and still another, and afterward 
others, until the library must have been half full of 
callers on the governor-elect. 

And presently a large band of musicians halted before 
the house and began a serenade. They played and sang 
“ Hail to the Chief,” “ Yankee Doodle,” “ Hail Colum- 
bia,” and other popular or national airs. 

Mr. Rothsay and his friends went out to see them and 
thank them, and then their shouts rent the air as they re- 
tired from the scene. 

The gentlemen re-entered the house and retired to the 
library, where they resumed their discussion of official 
business, until another multitude had gathered before 
the house and shouts of — 

“ Hoo-rah-ah'ah for Rothsay ! ” rose to the empyrean. 

Neither the governor-elect nor his companions re- 
sponded in any way to this compliment until loud, 
disorderly cries for — 

“ Rothsay ! ” 

“ Rothsay ! ” 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


98 


“ Rothsay ! ” 

constrained them to appear. 

The governor-elect was again greeted with thundering 
cheers. When silence was restored he made a short, 
pithy address, which was received with rounds of ap- 
plause at the close of every paragraph. 

When the speech was finished, he bowed and withdrew, 
and the crowd, with a final cheer, dispersed. 

Mr. Rothsay retired once more to the library, accom- 
panied by his friends, to renew their discussion. 

Cora, in her restlessness of spirit, arose from her seat 
and walked several times up and down the floor. 

Presently, weary of walking, and attracted by the 
coolness and darkness of the back drawing room, in 
which the chandeliers had not been lighted, she passed 
between the draped blue satin portieres that divided it 
from the front room and entered the apartment. 

The French windows stood' open upon a richly stored 
flower garden, from which the refreshing fragrance of 
dewy roses, lilies, violets, cape jasmines, and other aro- 
matic plants was wafted by the westerly breeze. 

Cora seated herself upon the sofa between the two 
low French windows, and waited. 

Presently she heard the visitors taking leave. 

“ The committee will wait on you between ten and 
eleven to-morrow morning,” she heard one gentleman 
say, as they passed out. 

Then several “ good nights ” were uttered, and the 
guests all departed, and the door was closed. 

Cora heard her husband’s quick, eager step as he hur- 
ried into the front drawing room, seeking his wife. 

She felt her heart sinking, the high nervous tension 
of her whole frame relaxing. She heard the hall clock 
strike ten. When the last stroke died away, she heard 
her husband’s voice calling, softly : 


THE GREAT RENUNCIATION. 


99 


“ Cora, love, wife, where are you ?” 

She could bear no more. The overtasked heart gave 
way. 

When, the next instant, the eager bridegroom pushed 
aside the satin portieres and entered the apartment, 
with a flood of light from the room in front, he found 
his bride had thrown herself down on the Persian rug 
before the sofa in the wildest anguish and despair and 
in a paroxysm of passionate sobs and tears. 

What a sight to meet a newly-made, adoring hus- 
band’s eyes on his marriage evening and on the eve of 
the day of his highest triumph, in love as in ambition ! 

For one petrified moment he gazed on her, too much 
amazed to utter a word. 

Then suddenly he stooped, raised her as lightly as if 
she had been a baby, and laid her on the sofa. 

“ Cora — love — wife ! Oh ! what is this ?” he cried, 
bending over her. 

She did not answer ; she could not, for choking sobs 
and drowning tears. 

He knelt beside her, and took her hand, and bent his 
face to hers, and murmured : 

“ Oh, my love ! my wife ! what troubles you ?” 

She wrenched her hand from his, turned her face from 
him, buried her head in the cushions of the sofa, and 
gave way to a fresh storm of anguish. 

When she repulsed him in this spasmodic manner, he 
recoiled as a man might do who had received a sudden 
blow ; but he did not rise from his position, but watched 
beside her sofa, in great distress of mind, patiently wait- 
ing for her to speak and explain. 

Gradually her tempest of emotion seemed to be rag- 
ing itself into the rest of exhaustion. Her sobs and 
tears grew fainter and fewer ; and presently after that 
she drew out her handkerchief, and raised herself to a 


IOO 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


sitting position, and began to wipe her wet and tear- 
stained face and eyes. Though her tears and sobs had 
ceased, still her bosom heaved convulsively. 

He arose and seated himself beside her, put his arm 
around her, and drew her beautiful black, curled head 
upon his faithful breast, and bending his face to hers, 
entreated her to tell him the cause of her grief. 

“ What is it, dear one ? Have you had bad news ? A 
telegram from Rockhold ? Either of the old people 
had a stroke ? Tell me, dear ?” 

“Nothing — has— happened,” she answered, giving 
each word with a gasp. 

“Then what troubles you, dear? Tell me, wife ! tell 
me ! I am your husband !” he whispered, smoothing 
her black hair, and gazing with infinite tenderness on 
her troubled face. 

“Oh, Rule! Rule! Rule!” she moaned, closing her 
eyes, that could not bear his gaze. 

■“Tell me, dear,” he murmured, gently, continuing to 
stroke her hair. 

“ I am — nervous — Rule,” she breathed. “ I shall get 
over it — presently. Give me — a little time, she gasped. 

“Nervous?” He gazed down on her woe-writhen 
face, with its closed eyes that would not meet his own. 
Yes, doubtless she was nervous — very nervous— but she 
was more than that. Mere nervousness never blanched 
a woman’s face, wrung her features or convulsed her 
form like this. 

“Cora, look at me, dear. There is something I have 
to say to you.” 

She forced herself to lift her eyelids and meet the 
honest, truthful eyes that looked down into hers. 

“ Cora,” he said, with a certain grave yet sweet tone 
of authority, “ there is some great burden on your mind, 
dear — a burden too heavy for you to bear alone.” 


THE GREAT RENUNCIATION. 


IOI 


“ Oh, it is ! it is ! it is !” she wailed, as if the words 
had broken from her without her knowledge. 

“ Then let me share it,” he pleaded. 

“Oh, Rule! Rule ! Rule!” she wailed, dropping her 
head upon his breast. 

“ Is your trouble so bitter, dear ? What is it, Cora ? 
It can be nothing that I may not share and relieve. 
Tell me, dear.” 

“ Oh, Rule, bear with me ! I did not wish to distress 
you with my folly, my madness. Do not mind it, Rule. 
It will pass away. Indeed, it will. I will do my duty 
by you. I will be a true wife to you, after all. Only do 
not disturb your own righteous spirit about me ; do not 
notice my moods ; and give me time. I shall come all 
right. I shall be to you — all that you wish me to be. 
But, for the Lord’s love, Rule, give me time !” she 
pleaded, with voice and eyes so full of woe that the 
man’s heart sank in his bosom. 

He grew pale and withdrew his arm from her neck. 
She lifted her head from his breast then and leaned back 
in the corner of the sofa. She trembled with fear now, 
lest she had betrayed her secret, which she had resolved 
to keep for his own sake. She looked and waited for his 
words. He was very still, pale and grave. Presently 
he spoke very gently to the grieving woman. 

“ Dear, you have said too much and too little. Tell 
me all now, Cora. It is best that you should, dear.” 

“ Rule ! oh, Rule ! must I ? must I ?” she pleaded, 
wringing her hands. 

“ Yes, Cora ; it is best, dear.” 

“Oh, I would have borne anything to have spared you 
this. But — I betrayed myself. Oh, Rule, please try to 
forget what you have seen and heard. Bear with me 
for a little while. Give me some little time to get over 
this, and you shall see how truly I will do my duty — • 


102 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


how earnestly I will try to make you happy,” she 
prayed. 

“ I know, dear — I know you will be a good, dear wife, 
and a dearly loved and fondly cherished wife. But be- 
gin, dear, by giving me your confidence. There can be 
no real union without confidence between husband and 
wife, my Cora. Surely, you may trust me, dear,” he 
said, with serious tenderness. 

“ Yes; I can trust you. I will trust you with all, 
through all, Rule. You are wise and good. You will 
forgive me and help me to do right.” She spoke so 
wildly and so excitedly that he laid his hand tenderly, 
soothingly, on her head, and begged her to be calm and 
to confide in him without hesitation. 

Then she told him all. 

What a story for a newly-married husband to hear 
from his wife on the evening of their wedding day ! 

He listened in silence, and without moving a muscle 
of his face or form. When he had heard all he arose 
from the sofa, stood up, then reeled to an arm chair 
near at hand and dropped heavily into it, his huge, stal- 
wart frame as weak from sudden faintness as that of an 
infant. 

“ Oh, Rule ! Rule ! your anger is just ! It is just !” 
cried Cora, wringing her hands in despair. 

He looked at her in great trouble, but his beautiful 
eyes expiessed only the most painful compassion. He 
could not answer her. He could not trust himself to 
speak yet. His breast was heaving, working tumul- 
tuously. His tawny-bearded chin was quivering. He 
shut his lips firmly together, and tried to still the con- 
vulsion of his frame. 

Oh, Rule, be angry with me, blame me, reproach me, 
for I am to blame— bitterly, bitterly to blame. But do 
not hate me, for I love you, Rule, with a sister’s love. 


THE GREAT RENUNCIATION. 


IO3 


And forgive me, Rule — not just now, for that would be 
impossible, perhaps. But, oh ! do forgive me after a 
while, Rule, for I do repent— oh, I do repent that trea- 
son of the heart — that treason against one so worthy of 
the truest love and honor which woman gives to man. 
You will forgive me — after a while — after a — proba- 
tion ?” 

She paused and looked wistfully at his grave, pained, 
patient face. 

He could not yet answer her. 

“ Oh, if you will give me time, Rule, I will — I will 
banish every thought, every memory of my — my — my 
season in London, and will devote myself to you with 
all my heart and soul. No man ever had, or ever could 
have, a more devoted wife than I will be to you, if you 
will only trust me and be happy, Rule. Oh !” she sud- 
denly burst forth, seeing that he did not reply to her, 
“ you are bitterly angry with me. You hate me. You 
cannot forgive me. You blame me without mercy. 
And you are right. You are right.” 

Now he forced himself to speak, though in a low and 
broken voice. 

“Angry ? With you, Cora ? No, dear, no.” 

“You blame me, though. You must blame me,” she 
sobbed. 

“Blame you? No, dear. You have not been to 
blame,” he faltered, faintly, for he was an almost mor- 
tally wounded man. 

“ Ah ! what do you mean ? Why do you speak to me 
so kindly, so gently ? I could bear your anger, your 
reproaches, Rule, better than this tenderness, that breaks 
my heart with shame and remorse !” cried Cora, burst- 
ing into a passion of sobs and tears. 

He did not come near her to take her in his arms and 
comfort her as before. A gulf had opened between 


io4 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


them which he felt that he could not pass, but he spoke 
to her very gently and compassionately. 

“ Do not grieve so bitterly, dear,” he said. “ Do not 
accuse yourself so unjustly- You have done no wrong 
to me, or to any human being. You have done nothing 
but good to me, and to every human being in your 
reach. To me you have been more than tongue can 
tell — my first friend, my muse, my angel, my inspiration 
to all that is best, greatest, highest in human life — the 
goal of all my earthly, all my heavenly aspirations. 
That I should love you with a pure, single, ardent pas- 
sion of enthusiasm was natural, was inevitable. But that 
you, dear, should mistake your feelings toward me, mis- 
take sisterly affection, womanly sympathy, intellectual 
appreciation, for that living fire of eternal love which 
only should unite man and woman, was natural, too, 
though most unfortunate. I am not fair to look upon, 
Cora. I have no form, no comeliness, that any one 
should — ” 

He was suddenly interrupted by the girl, who sprang 
from her seat and sank at his feet, clasped his knees, 
and dropped her head upon his hands in a tempest of 
sobs and tears, crying : 

“ Oh, Rule ! I never did deserve your love ! I never 
was worthy of you ! And I long have known it. But 
I do love you ! I do love you ! Oh, give me time 
and opportunity to prove it !” she pleaded, with many 
tears, saying the same words over and over again, or 
words with the same meaning. 

He laid both his large hands softly on her bowed 
head and held them there with a soothing, quieting, 
mesmeric touch, until she had sobbed, and cried, and 
talked herself into silence, and then he said : 

“ No, Cora! No, dear! You are good and true to 
the depths of your soul ; but you deceive yourself. 


THE GREAT RENUNCIATION. 


io 5 

You do not love me. It is not your fault. You cannot 
do so ! You pity, you esteem, you appreciate; and you 
mistake these sentiments as you mistook sisterly affec- 
tion for such love as only should sanctify the union of 
man and woman.” 

“ But I will, Rule. I will love you even so ! Give 
me time ! A little time ! I am your own,” she pleaded. 

“ No, dear, no. 1 am sure that you would do your best, 
at any cost to yourself. You would consecrate your life 
to one whom yet you do not love, because you cannot 
love. But the sacrifice is too great, dear — a sacrifice 
which no woman should ever make for any cause, which 
no man should ever accept under any circumstances. 
You must not immolate yourself on my unworthy 
shrine, Cora.” 

“Oh, Rule ! What do you mean ? You frighten me ! 
What do you intend to do ?” exclaimed Cora, with a new 
fear in her heart. 

“ I will tell you later, dear, when we are both quieter. 
And, Cora, promise me one thing — for your own 
sake, dear.” 

“ I will promise you anything you wish, Rule. And 
be glad to do so. Glad to do anything that will please 
you,” she earnestly assured him. 

“ Then promise that whatever may happen, you will 
never tell any human being what you have told me to- 
night.” 

“ I promise this on my honor, Rule.” 

“ Promise that you will never repeat one word of this 
interview between us to any living being.” 

“ I promise this, also, on my honor, Rule,” 

“ That is all I ask, and it is exacted for your own 
sake, dear. The fair name of a woman is so white and 
pure that the smallest speck can be seen upon it. And 
now, dear, it is nearly eleven o’clock. Will you ring 


io 6 for woman’s love. 

for your maid and go to your room ? I have letters to 
write-in the library — which, I think, will occupy me 
the whole night,” he said, as he took her hand and 
gently raised her to her feet. 

At that moment a servant entered, bringing a card. 

Mr. Rothsay took it toward the portiere and read it 
by the light of the chandelier in the front room. 

“ Show the gentleman to the library, and say that I 
will be with him in a few minutes,” said Rothsay. 

“ If you please, sir, the lights are out and the library 
locked. I did not know that it would be wanted again 
to-night. But 1 will light up, sir.” 

“Wax candles? It would take too long. Show the 
gentleman into this front room,” said the governor- 
elect. 

The servant went to do his bidding. 

Then Rothsay turned to Cora, saying : 

“ I must see this man, dear, late as it is ! I will bid 
you good night now. God bless you, dear.” 

And without even a farewell kiss, Rothsay passed 
out. 

And Cora did not know that he had gone for good. 

She rang for her maid and retired to her room, there 
to pass a sleepless, anxious, remorseful night. 

What would be the result of her confession to her 
husband ? She dared not to conjecture. 

He had been gentle, tender, most considerate, and 
most charitable to her weakness, never speaking of his 
own wrongs, never reproaching her for inconstancy. 

He had said, in effect, that he would come to an un- 
derstanding with her later, when they both should be 
stronger. 

When would that be ? To-morrow ? 

Scarcely, for the ceremonies of the coming day must 
occupy every moment of his time. 


THE GREAT RENUNCIATION. 


I07 


And what, eventually, would he do ? 

His words, divinely compassionate as they had been, 
had shadowed forth a separation between them. Had 
he not told her that to be the wife of a husband she 
could not love would be a sacrifice that no woman 
should ever make and no man should ever accept ? That 
she should not so offer up her life for him ? 

What could this mean but a contemplated sepa- 
ration ? 

So Cora lay sleepless and tortured by these harrass- 
ing questions. 

When Rule Rothsay entered the front drawing room 
he found there a young merchant marine captain whom 
he had known for many years, though not intimately. 

“Ah, how do you do, Ross?” he said. 

“How do you do, Governor? I must ask pardon for 
calling so late, but — ” 

“ Not at all. How can I be of use to you ?” 

“ Why, in no way whatever. Don’t suppose that every 
one who calls to see you has an office to seek or an ax to 
grind. Though, I suppose, most of them have,” said the 
visitor, as he seated himself. 

Rothsay dropped into a chair, and forced himself to 
talk to the young sailor. 

“Just in from a voyage, Ross?” 

“ No ; just going out, Governor.” 

Rothsay smiled at this premature bestowal of the 
high official title, but did not set the matter right. It 
was of too little importance. 

“ l was going to explain, Governor, that I was just 
passing through the city on my way to Norfolk, from 
which my ship is to sail to-morrow. So I had to take 
the midnight train. But I could not go without trying 
for a chance to see and shake hands with you and 
congratulate you.” 


108 for woman’s love. 

“ You are very kind, Ross. I thank you,” said Roth- 
say, somewhat wearily. 

“ You’re not looking well, Governor. I suppose all 
this ‘fuss and feathers’ is about as harassing as a 
stormy sea voyage. Well, I will not keep you up long. 
I should have been here earlier, only I went first to the 
hotel to inquire for you, and there I learned that you 
were here in old Rockharrt’s house, and had married 
his granddaughter. Congratulate you again, Governor. 
Not many men have had such a double triumph as you. 
She is a splendidly beautiful woman. I saw her once in 
Washington City, at the President’s reception. She was 
the greatest belle in the place. That reminds me that I 
must not keep you away from her ladyship. This is only 
hail and farewell. Good night. I declare, Rothsay, you 
look quite worn out. Don’t see any other visitor to- 
night, in case there should be another fool besides 
myself come to worry you at this hour. Now good-by,” 
said the visitor, rising and offering his hand. 

“ Good-by, Ross. I wish you a pleasant* and prosper- 
ous voyage,” said Rothsay, rising to shake hands with 
his visitor. 

He followed the young sailor to the hall, and seeing 
nothing of the porter, he let the visitor out and locked 
the door after him. 

Then he returned to the drawing rot>m. Holding his 
head between his hands he walked slowly up and down 
the floor — up and down the floor — up and down — many 
times. 

“ This is weakness,” he muttered, “ to be thinking of 
myself when I should think only of her and the long 
life before her, which might be so joyous but for me — 
but for me ! Dear one who, in her tender childhood, 
pitied the orphan boy, and with patient, painstaking 
earnestness taught him to read and write, and gave him 


THE GREAT RENUNCIATION. I09 

the first impulse and inspiration to a higher life. And 
now she would give her life to me. And for all the good 
she has done me all her days, for all the blessings she 
has brought me, shall I blight her happiness ? Shall I 
make her this black return ? No, no. Better that I 
should pass forever out of her life — pass forever out of 
sight — forever out of this world — than live to make her 
suffer. Make her suffer? I? Oh, no! Let fame, 
life, honors, all go down, so that she is saved — so that 
she is made happy.” 

He paused in his walk and listened. All the house 
was profoundly still — all the household evidently asleep 
— except her ! He felt sure that she was sleepless. Oh, 
that he could go and comfort her ! even as a mother 
comforts her child ; but he could not. 

“ I suppose many would say,” he murmured to himself, 
“that I owe my first earthly duty to the people who 
have called me to this high office ; that private sorrows 
and private conscience should yield to the public, and 
they would be right. Yet with me it is as if death had 
stepped in and relieved me of official duty to be taken 
up by my successor just the same — ” 

He stopped and put his hand to his head, murmur- 
ing : 

“ Is this special pleading ? I wonder if I am quite 
sane ? ” 

Then dropping into a chair he covered his face with 
his hands and wept aloud. 

Does any one charge him with weakness ? Think of 
the tragedy of a whole life compressed in that one crucial 
hour ! 

After a little while he grew more composed. The tears 
had relieved the overladen heart. He arose and recom- 
menced his walk, reflecting with more calmness on the 
cruel situation. 


no 


FOR WOMAN S LOVE. 


“ I shall right her wrongs in the only possible way 
in which it can be done, and I shall do no harm to the 
State. Kennedy will be a better governor than I could 
have been. He is an older, wiser, more experienced 
statesman. I am conscious that I have been over-rated 
by the people who love me. I was elected for my popu- 
larity, not for my merit. And now — I am not even the 
man that I was — my life seems torn out of my bosom. 
Oh, Cora, Cora ! life of my life ! But you shall be 
happy, dear one ! free and happy after a little while. 
Ah ! I know your gentle heart. You will weep for the 
fate of him whom you loved — as a brother. Oh ! 
Heaven ! but your tears will come from a passing cloud 
that will leave your future life all clear and bright — not 
darkened forever by the slavery of a union with one 
whom you do not — only because you cannot — love.” 

He walked slowly up and down the floor a few more 
turns, then glanced at the clock on the mantel piece, 
and said : 

“Time passes. I must write my letters.” 

There was an elegant little writing desk standing in 
the corner of the room and filled with stationery, mostly 
for the convenience of the ladies of the family when the 
Rockharrts occupied their town house. 

He went to this, sat down and opened it, laid paper 
out, and then with his elbow on the desk and his head 
leaning on the palm of his hand, he fell into deep 
thought. 

At length he began to write rapidly. He soon fin- 
ished and sealed this letter. Then he wrote a second 
and a longer one, sealed that also. One — the first 
written — he put in the secret drawer of the desk ; the 
other he dropped into his pocket. 

Then he took “a long, last, lingering look ” around 
the room. This was the room in which he had first met 


THE GREAT RENUNCIATION. 


Ill 


Cora after long years of separation; where he had 
passed so many happy evenings with her, when his 
official duties as an assemblyman permitted him to do 
so; this was the room in which they had plighted their 
troth to each other, and to which, only six hours be- 
fore, they had returned — to all appearance — a most 
happy bride and groom. Ah, Heaven ! 

His wandering gaze fell on the open writing desk, 
which in his misery he had forgotten to close. He went 
to it and shut down the lid. 

Then he passed out of the room, took his hat from the 
rack in the hall, opened the front door, passed out, 
closed it behind him, and left the house forever. 

Outside was pandemonium. The illuminations in the 
windows had died down, but the streets were full of 
revelers, too much exhilarated as yet to retire, even if 
they had any place to retire to; for on that summer 
night many visitors to the inauguration chose to stay 
out in the open air until morning rather than to leave 
the city and lose the show. 

Once again the hum and buzz of many voices was 
broken by a shrill cry of: 

“ Hooray for Rothsay ! ” which was taken up by the 
chorus and echoed and re-echoed from one end to the 
other of the city, and from earth to sky. 

Poor Rothsay himself passed out upon the sidewalk, 
unrecognized in the obscurity. 

An empty hack was standing at the corner of the 
square, a few hundred feet from the house. 

To this he went, and spoke to the man on the box: 

“Is this hack engaged ? ” 

“Yes, sah, it is — took by four gents as can’t get no 
lodgings at none of the hotels, nor yet boarding houses 
— no, sah. Dere dey is ober yonder in dat dere s’loon 
cross de street— yes, sah. But it don’t keep open, dat 


1 1 2 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


s’loon don’t, longer’n twelve o’clock — no, sah. It ’s 
mos’ dat now, so dey’ll soon call for dis hack— yes, 
sah ! ” 

Rothsay left the talkative hackman and passed on. 

A hand touched him on the arm. 

He turned and saw old Scythia, clothed in a long, 
black cloak of some thin stuff, with its hood drawn over 
her head. 

Rothsay stared. 

“ Come, Rule ! You have tested woman’s love to-day, 
and found it fail you; even as I tested man’s faith in the 
long ago, and found it wrong me ! Come, Rule ! You 
and I have had enough of falsehood and treachery ! Let 
us shake the dust of civilization off our shoes ! Come, 
Rule ! ” 


CHAPTER VI. 

THE WIDOWED BRIDE. 

The amazement and confusion that followed the dis- 
covery of the mysterious disappearance of Governor- 
elect Regulas Rothsay, on the morning of the day of his 
intended inauguration, has been already described in an 
earlier chapter of this story, 

The most searching inquiries were made in all direc- 
tions without any satisfactory result. 

Then advertisements were put in all the principal 
newspapers in all the chief towns and cities throughout 
the country, offering large rewards for any information 
that should lead to the discovery of the missing man or 
of his fate. 

These in time drew forth letters from all points of the 
compass from people anxious to take a chance in this 


THE WIDOWED BRIDE. 


113 

lottery of a reward, and who fabricated reports of the 
lost governor having been seen in this, that, or the other 
place, or of his body having been found here, there or 
elsewhere. 

Prompt investigation proved the falsehood of these 
fraudulent letters in every instance. 

No one really knew the fate of the missing man. No 
one but Cora Rothsay had even the clew to the cause of 
his disappearance; and she — from her sensitive pride, no 
less than from her sacred promise not to reveal the sub- 
ject of her communication to her husband on that fatal 
evening of his flight or of his death — kept her lips sealed 
on that subject. 

Days, weeks and months passed away without bring- 
ing any authentic news of the lost ruler. 

At length hope was given up. The advertisements 
were withdrawn from the papers. 

Still occasionally, at long intervals of time, vague 
rumors reached, his friends — a sailor had seen him in the 
streets of Rio de Janeiro; a fur trader had found him in 
Washington Territory; a miner had met him in Cali- 
fornia— but nothing came of all these reports. 

One morning, late in December, there came some 
news, not of the actual fate of the governor, but of the 
long-lost man who had seen the last of him alive. 

Despite the bitter pleading of the poor, bereaved 
bride, who dreaded the crowded city and desired to re- 
main in seclusion in the country, old Aaron had removed 
his whole family to their town house for the winter. 

They had been settled there only a few days, and were 
gathered around the breakfast table, when a card was 
brought in to Mr. Rockharrtc 

“ ‘ Captain Ross ! ’ Who, in the fiend’s name, is Cap- 
tain Ross ? And what does he want at this early hour 
of the morning ? ” demanded the Iron King, after he had 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


114 

read the name on the card. Then, as he scrutinized it, 
he saw faintly penciled lines below the name and read: 

“ The late visitor who called on Governor-elect Roth- 
say on the evening of his disappearance.” 

“Show the man in the library, Jason,” exclaimed old 
Aaron Rockharrt, rising, leaving his untasted breakfast, 
and striding out of the room. 

In the library he found a young skipper, tall, robust, 
black bearded and sun burned. 

“Captain Ross ?” said the old man, interrogatively. 

“ The same, at your service, sir — Mr. Rockharrt, I pre- 
sume?” said the visitor with a bow. 

“ That’s my name. Sit down,” said the Iron King, 
pointing to one chair for his visitor and taking another 
for himself. 

“ So you were the last visitor to Mr. Rothsay, eh ?” 

“Yes, sir.” 

“Well, can you give any information regarding the 
disappearance of my grandson-in-law ? ” 

“ No, sir ; but learning that I had been advertised for, 
I have come forward.” 

“At rather a late date, upon my soul and honor ! 
Where have you been all this time ?” 

“At sea. When I called upon Mr. Rothsay, it was to 
congratulate him on his position and to bid him good- 
by. I was on the eve of sailing for India, and, in fact, 
left the city by the night’s express and sailed the next 
morning. I think we must have been out of sight of 
land before the news of the governor’s disappearance 
was spread abroad.” 

“ What explanation can you give of his sudden disap- 
pearance ? ” 

“ None whatever, sir.” 

“ Then, in the demon’s name, why have you come for- 
ward at all at this time ? ” 


THE WIDOWED BRIDE. 


115 

“ Because I was advertised for.” 

“ That was months ago.” 

“ But months ago I was at sea and knew nothing of 
the matter. I have but just returned from a long voyage, 
and hearing among other matters that Governor Roth- 
say had been missing since the day of his inauguration, 
that Governor Kennedy reigned in his stead, and that 
the latest visitor of the missing man had long been 
wanting, I have come.” 

“ Do you appreciate the gravity of your own position, 
sir, under the circumstances?” sternly demanded the 
Iron King. 

“ I — don’t— understand you,” said the skipper, in evi- 
dent perplexity. 

“ You don’t? That is strange. You are the last man 
— the last person — who saw Governor-elect Rothsay 
alive, at eleven o’clock on the night of his disappear- 
ance. After that hour he was missing, and you had run 
away.” 

The young sailor smiled. 

“ Steamed away, and sailed away, you should say, sir. 
I see the suspicion to which your words point, and will 
answer them at once : On that night in question I was a 
guest of the Crockett House. I was absent from that 
house only half an hour — from a quarter to eleven to a 
quarter after eleven — during which time I walked to 
this house, saw the governor-elect, and walked back to 
the hotel, only to pay my bill, take a hack and drive 
to the railway station. Do you think that in half an hour 
I could have done all that and murdered the governor, 
and made away with his body besides, Mr. Rockharrt ? ” 

“ You would have to prove the truth of your words, 
sir,” replied the Iron King. 

“ That is easily done by the people at the hotel. I did 
not tell them where I was going. I never even thought 


n6 


FOR woman’s LOVE. 


of telling them. But they know I was only gone half 
an hour; for before going out, or just as I was going 
out, I ordered the carriage to be ready to take me to the 
depot at a quarter past eleven.” 

“They may have forgotten all about you.” 

“Not at all. I am an old customer, though a young 
man. They know me very well.” 

“ Then it is very strange that when every anxious in- 
quiry was made for this latest visitor of the governor- 
elect, these hotel people did not come forward and name 
you.” 

“ But I repeat, sir, that they did not know that I was 
that latest visitor. I did not think of telling any one 
that I was going to see Rothsay before I went, or of tell- 
ing them that I had been to see him after I went. They 
had no more reason to identify me with that late caller 
than any other guest at the hotel, or, in fact, any other 
man in the world. Come, Mr. Rockharrt, you have 
complimented me with one of the blackest suspicions 
that could wrong an honest man, but I will not quarrel 
with you. I know very well that the last person seen 
with a missing man is often suspected of his taking off. 
As for me, I invite the most searching investigation.” 

“ Why did you come here, after so long an interval ? ” 
demanded the Iron King, in no way mollified by the 
moderation of his visitor. 

“ As I explained to you, I come now because I have 
just heard that I had been advertised for ; and after this 
long interval because I have been for months at sea. I 
had, however, another motive for coming — to tell you 
of the strange manner of Regulas Rothsay during my 
interview with him — a manner that does not seem to 
have been observed by any one else, for all speak and 
write of his health and extraordinarily good spirits on 
the evening of his arrival in the city only a few hours 


THE WIDOWED BRIDE. 


117 

before I saw him, when he seemed very far from being 
in good health or good spirits. In fact, a more utterly 
broken man I never saw in my life.” 

“Ah ! ah ! What is this you tell me ? Give me par- 
ticulars ! Give me particulars ! ” said the Iron King, 
rising and standing over his visitor. 

“ Indeed, I do not think I can give you particulars. 
The effect he seemed to produce was that of a general 
prostration of body and mind. On coming into the 
room where I waited for him, he looked pale and hag- 
gard ; he tottered rather than walked ; he dropped into 
his chair rather than sat down in it ; his hands fell upon 
the arms rather than grasped them ; he was gloomy, ab- 
sent-minded, and when he spoke at all, seemed to speak 
with great effort/’ 

“Ah ! ah ! ah ! ” exclaimed the Iron King. 

“ I thought the fatigue and excitement of the day had 
been too much for him. I made my visit very short, and 
soon bade him good-night. He wished me a prosperous 
voyage, but did not invite me to visit him on my return 
— a kindness that he had never before omitted.” 

“Ah, ah ah ! ” again exclaimed old Aaron Rockharrt. 

“ Then I thought his manner and appearance only the 
effect of excessive fatigue and excitement. Now, seen 
in the light of future events, I attach a more serious 
meaning to them.” 

“ What ! what ! what ! ” demanded the Iron King. 

“ I think that some fatal news, from some quarter or 
other, had reached him ; or that some heavy sorrow had 
fallen upon him ; or, worse than all, sudden insanity had 
overtaken him ! That, under the lash of one or another, 
or all of these, he fled the house and the city, and -- 
made away with, himself.” 

“ Now, Heaven forbid ! ” exclaimed old Aaron Rock- 
harrt, dropping into his chair. 


1 18 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


“ One favor I have to ask you, Mr. Rockharrt, and 
that is, that the most searching investigation be made of 
my movements on that fatal evening of the governor’s 
disappearance.” 

“ It shall be done,” said the Iron King. 

“ I shall remain at the David Crockett until all the 
friends of the late governor are satisfied so far as I am 
concerned.- And now, having said all I have to say, I 
will bid you good morning,” concluded the visitor as he 
arose, took up his hat, bowed, and left the room. 

Old Aaron Rockharrt returned to the breakfast table, 
where his subservient family waited. 

The coffee, that had been sent to the kitchen to be 
kept hot, was brought up again, with hot rolls and hot 
broiled partridges. 

The old man resumed his breakfast in silence. He did 
not think proper to speak of his visitor, nor did any mem- 
ber of the family party venture to question him. 

And this was well, so far as Cora was concerned. 

Any allusion to the agonizing subject of her hus- 
band’s mysterious disappearance was more than she 
could well bear ; and to have hinted in her presence 
that some hidden sorrow had driven him to self-destruc- 
tion might almost have wrecked her reason. 

Cora now never mentioned his name ; yet, as after 
events proved, he was never for a moment absent from 
her mind. 

The old grandmother, who could not speak to Cora 
on the subject, and who dared not speak to her lord and 
master on any subject that he did not first broach, and 
yet who felt that she must talk to some one of that 
which oppressed her bosom so heavily, at length con- 
fided to her youngest son. 

“ I do think Cora’s heart is breaking in this suspense, 
Clarence ! If Rule had died there would have been an 


THE WIDOWED BRIDE. 


IT 9 

end of it, and she would have known the worst and sub- 
mitted to the inevitable ! But this awful suspense, 
anxiety, uncertainty as to his fate, is just killing her ! I 
wish we could do something to save her, Clarence ! ” 

“ I wish so, too, mother ! I see how she is failing and 
sinking, and I own that this surprises me ! I really 
thought that Cora was fascinated by that fellow in 
London.” (This was the irreverent manner in which 
Mr. Clarence spoke of his grace the Duke of Cumber- 
vale.) “And I thought that she only married Rothsay 
from a sense of duty, keeping her word, and all that 
sort of thing ! I can’t understand her grieving herself 
to death for him now ! ” 

“ Oh, Clarence ! she was fascinated by the rank and 
splendor and personal attractions of the young duke ! 
Her fancy, vanity, ambition and imagination were fired ; 
but her heart was never touched ! She had not seen 
Rothsay for so long a time that his image had somewhat 
faded in her memory when this splendid young fellow 
crossed her path and dazzled her for a time ! It was a 
brief madness — nothing more ! But you can see for 
yourself how really she loved Rothsay when you see 
that anxiety for his fate is breaking her heart.” 

“ I see, mother dear ; but I don’t understand ! And I 
don’t know what on earth we can do for her ! If my 
father does not think proper to suggest something, we 
must not, for if we should do so it would make matters 
much worse.” 

“ Yes,” sighed the old lady ; and the subject was 
dropped. 

Clarence had said that he did not understand Cora’s 
state of mind. No; nor did old Mrs. Rockharrt. How 
could they, when Cora had not understood herself, until 
suffering brought self-knowledge ? 

From her childhood up she had loved Rule Rothsay 


120 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


as a sister loves a favorite brother. In her girlhood, 
knowing no stronger love, on the strength of this she 
accepted the offered hand of Rothsay, and was engaged 
to be married to him. She meant to have been faithful 
to him ; but it was a long engagement, during which 
she traveled with her grandparents for three years, while 
the memory of her calmly loved betrothed husband 
grew rather dim. Then came her meeting with the hand- 
some and accomplished young Duke of Cumbervale, 
and the infatuation, the hallucination, that enslaved her 
imagination for a period. Then began the mental con- 
flict between inclination and duty, ending in her 
resolution to forgefc her English lover and to be true to 
Rule. 

Up to the very wedding day she had suppressed and 
controlled her feelings with heroic firmness, but on the 
evening of that day, while waiting for her husband, the 
long, severe tension of her nerves utterly gave way, and 
when found in a paroxysm of tears and questioned by 
him, in her wretchedness and misery she had confessed 
the infidelity of her heart and pleaded for time to con- 
quer it. 

She had expected bitter reproaches, but there were 
none. She had dreaded fierce anger, but there was 
none. She had anticipated obduracy, but there was 
none. There was nothing but intense suffering, divine 
compassion, and infinite renunciation. He pitied her. 
He soothed her. He defended her from the reproaches 
of her own conscience. He protected her by an im- 
posed provision that for her own sake she should not 
tell others what she had told him. And then — 

He laid down all the honors that his life-long toil and 
self-denial had won for her sake, and he went out from 
his triumphs, went out from her life — out, out into the 
outer darkness of oblivion, to be seen no more of men, 


THE WIDOWED BRIDE. 


121 


to be heard of no more by men. All for her 
sake. And before the majesty of such infinite love, 
such infinite renunciation, her whole soul bowed down 
in adoration. Yes, at last, in the hour of losing him she 
loved him as he longed to be loved by her. She had 
but one desire on earth — to be at his side. But one 
prayer, and that was her “ vital breath for his 
return. 

She felt herself to be unworthy of the measureless 
love that he had given her — that he still gave her, if he 
still lived, for his love had known no shadow of turning, 
nor ever would suffer change. 

“ But, oh ! where in space was he ? How could she 
reach him ? How could she make him hear the cry of 
her heart ? 

One message, like a voice from the grave, had, indeed, 
come to her from him since his disappearance, but it had 
been sent before he left the house ; it was in the letter 
he had written and placed in the secret drawer of her 
writing desk before he went forth that fatal night, a 
“ wanderer through the world’s wilderness.” 

She had found it on that day, about three weeks after 
his loss, when she had come into the parlor for the first 
time since her illness, and when, left alone for a few 
minutes by he* 1 grandmother, she had gone to her 
writing desk, and in the idleness of misery had begun 
carelessly, aimlessly, to turn over her papers. In the 
same mood she pressed the spring of the secret drawer, 
and it sprang open and projected the letter before her. 
She recognized his handwriting, seized the paper and 
opened it. It contained only a few words of farewell, 
with a prayer for her happiness and a parting blessing. 

There was no allusion made to the cause of their sep- 
aration. Probably Rule had thought of the letter falling 
into other hands than hers ; so he had refrained from 


122 


FOR WOMAN'S LOVE. 


referring to her secret, lest she should suffer reproach 
from her family. 

Cora read this letter with deep emotion over and over 
again, until she found herself staring at the lines with- 
out gathering their meaning, and then she felt herself 
growing giddy and faint, for she was still very weak 
from recent illness, and she hastily dropped the letter 
into the desk and shut down the lid, only just before a 
film came over her eyes, a muffled sound in her ears, and 
oblivion over her senses. This is the swoon in which 
she was found by Mrs. Rockharrt, and for which she 
could give no satisfactory reason. 

When Cora recovered from that swoon her first care, 
on the first opportunity, was to go to her writing desk to 
look for her precious letter — Rothsay’s last letter to her. 
No one had opened her desk or disturbed its contents. 

She found her letter ; pressed it to her heart and lips 
many times ; then made a little silken bag, into which 
she put it ; then tied it around her neck with a narrow 
ribbon. 

And from that day it rested on her heart. It was her 
priceless treasure to be cherished above all others, “the 
first to be saved in fire or flood.” It was the only relic 
of her lost love with his last good-by, and prayers and 
blessings. It was her magic talisman, still connecting 
her in some occult way with the vanished one. It was 
her anchor of hope, still promising in some mysterious, 
manner the final return of her lost husband. 

While Cora mourned and dreamed away these first 
days of the family’s return to their town house, old 
Aaron Rochharrt was sifting the evidence of the story 
told by Captain Ross ; he proved the truth of the skip- 
per’s account ; and he failed to connect the young man’s 
late visit on that fatal night with the almost simulta- 
neous disappearance of Rothsay. 


THE WIDOWED BRIDE. 


123 


The season passed on. Mr. and Mrs. Rockharrt gave 
dinner parties and supper parties ; and received and ac- 
cepted invitations to similar entertainments in return ; 
but no persuasions nor arguments could prevail on 
Cora to go into any society. Not even the iron will of 
.the Iron King could conquer in this matter. His grand- 
daughter was his own personal property, and one of the 
.attractions of his house ; it was in her place to wear 
her best clothes and costliest jewels, and to show her- 
self to his guests ; and her persistent refusal to do this 
put him in a gloomy, teeth-grinding, impotent rage. 

“ Cora is of age ! She has a very sufficient provision. 
And now if she does not return to her duty and render 
herself amenable to my authority and obedient to my 
commands, I shall order her to find another home ; for 
I mean to be master of my own house and of everybody 
in it !’’ he said, savagely, to his timid wife, one evening 
when she was doing valet’s duty by dressing his hair for 
a dinner party. 

“ Oh, Aaron ! Aaron ! have pity on the poor, heart- 
broken girl !” pleaded the old lady, falling into a fit of 
trembling that interfered with her task. 

“ Hold your tongue and heed my words, for I shall do 
as I say. And mind what you are about now! You 
have scratched my ear with the bristles of the brush.” 

“ I beg your pardon, Aaron, but my hand shakes so.” 

“ If that young woman don’t submit herself to my 
will, and obey my orders, I will pack her out of this 
house. And then, perhaps, your nerves will be quieter ! 
I’ll do it, for I am not particularly fond of having grass 
widows about me,” he growled. 

She made no reply. She could not trust herself to 
speak. It required all her self-control to steady her 
hands so as to complete her master’s toilet. 

Then she had to dress herself in haste and agitation 


124 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


to be ready in time to accompany her husband to the 
dinner party at the executive mansion, which was now 
occupied by Lieutenant-Governor Kenelm Kennedy— 
and from which the Iron King would not allow his 
wife to absent herself. 

Old Aaron Rockharrt was the lion of the evening, as 
he was the lion of every party in the State capital, 
probably because he owned the lion’s share of the 
State’s wealth, and had more money, perhaps, than the 
State’s treasury. He enjoyed this beast worship, and 
came to his town house every season and went into gen- 
eral society to receive it. 

Mrs. Rockharrt was very anxious to have a talk with 
her granddaughter, to warn her of impending danger, 
and to implore her to obey the wishes of her grand- 
father, but the poor old lady had no opportunity. 

Cora sat up for her grandparents, in case they should 
need any of her services on their return. 

They came in very late, and then the exactions of the 
domestic tyrant kept his wife in attendance on him until 
they were all in bed. 


CHAPTER VII. 

NEWS OF THE MISSING MAN. 

The next morning, while Aaron Rockharrt slept the 
sleep of the dead-in-selfishness, his wife arose and crept 
into the bedroom of her granddaughter. 

Cora was awake, but not yet up. 

“ Oh, grandma, you will get your death of cold ! 
walking about the house in your night gown. What is 
it ? What do you want ? Can I do anything for you ?” 


NEWS OF THE MISSING MAN. 


I2 5 

cried the girl, springing out of bed to turn on the heat 
of the register, and then wrapping a large sha wl' around 
the old lady, and putting her into the cushioned easy 
chair. 

“Now what is it, dear grandma? What can I do for 
you ?” she inquired, as she drew on her own wadded 
dressing gown and sat on the side of the bed near the 
old lady. 

“You can do something to set my mind at ease, my 
dear ; but it will be painful for you, and I do not know 
whether you will do it,” said the old lady with timid 
hesitation. 

“ I can do this, dear? Then, of course, I will do it,” 
replied the girl. 

“ It is almost too much to ask of you, my child.” 

“ There is nothing, nothing that I would not do to give 
you peace— you, poor dear, who have so little peace,” said 
Cora, tenderly, smoothing the silver hair away from the 
wrinkled brow of the old lady, who began to drop a 
few weak tears of self-pity, excited by Cora’s sym- 
pathy. 

“ Well, my child,” she said, “ your grandfather is go- 
ing to have a little talk with you soon — on the subject 
of your self-seclusion. Oh ! my poor child, do not re- 
sist him, do not provoke, do not disobey him. Oh ! for 
my sake, Cora, for my sake, do not !” 

“ Dearest dear, I will leave undone anything in the 
world you wish me not to do. I will no longer rebel 
against my grandfather’s authority, even when he exer- 
cises it in such a despotic manner,” said Cora, raising 
the clasped hands of the old lady and pressing them to 
her lips. 

Mrs. Rockharrt gathered the girl in her arms and 
kissed her, with a few more . weak tears, but with no 
more words. 


1 26 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


She did not tell Cora of the cruel threat made by the 
tyrant to turn her out of doors if she failed to obey 
him, and she hoped that the girl might never hear of it, 
lest in her wounded pride she might forestall the threat 
and leave the house of her own accord. 

“ Now be at ease, dear,” said Cora, soothingly. “ No 
more trouble — ” 

A bell rang sharply and cut off the girl’s speech. 

“ Oh, there he is awake! I must go to him,” ex- 
claimed the timid old creature. 

Cora made her toilet, and then went down to the 
breakfast parlor, where she found the two old people 
about to sit down to the table. She bade her grand- 
father good morning and then took her place. 

During breakfast Aaron Rockharrt said : 

“ Mrs. Rothsay, you will come to me in the library as 
soon as we leave the table. I have something to say to 
you that must be said at once and for the last time.” 

“ Very well, sir,” replied the girl. 

Half an hour later she was closeted with her grand- 
father. 

“ Madam, I do not intend to waste much time over 
you this morning. I merely mean to put a test question, 
whose answer shall decide my future course in regard 
to you.” 

“ Very well.” 

“ I must preface my question by reminding you that 
you have constantly disregarded my wishes and dis- 
obeyed my orders by refusing to see my guests or to 
go out in company with me.” 

“ Yes ” 

“ When honored with an invitation to the state dinner 
at the executive mansion you declined to go, even 
though I expressed my will that you should accom- 
pany me,” 


NEWS OF THE MISSING MAN. 


I27 


rt Yes.” 

“ But for the future I intend to be master of my own 
house and of every Jiving soul within it. Now, then, 
for my test question. You have received cards to the 
ball to be given at the house of the chief justice to- 
morrow evening. I wish you to attend it, and my 
wish should be a command.” 

“ Of course.” 

“ What is your answer ? Think before you speak, for 
on your answer must depend your future position in my 
house.” 

Cora was silent for a few moments. 

“ Sir,” she began at length, “you are a just man, at 
least, and you will not refuse to hear and consider my 
reasons for seclusion.” 

“ I will consider nothing ! I know them as well as 
you do. Morbid sensitiveness about your peculiar 
position ; morbid dread of facing the world ; morbid 
love of indulgingin melancholy. And I will have none 
of it ! None of it ! I will be obeyed, and you shall go 
out into society, or else — ” 

“ 4 Or else’ what will be the alternative, sir?” 

“ You leave my house ! I will have no rebel in my 
family ! ” 

Had Cora followed the impulse of her proud and out- 
raged spirit, she would have walked out of tlie library, 
gone to her room, put on her bonnet and cloak, and left 
the house, leaving all her goods to be sent after her; but 
the girl thought of her poor, gentle, suffering grand- 
mother, and bore the insult. 

“ Sir,” she said, with patient dignity, “ do you think 
that it would have been decorous, under the peculiar cir- 
cumstances, for me to appear in public, and especially 
at a state dinner at the executive mansion ? ” 

“ Madam, I instructed you to accept that invitation and 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


I 28 

to attend that dinner ! Do you dare to hint that I 
would counsel you to any indecorous act ? ” 

“No, sir; certainly not, if you had stopped to think 
of it; but weightier matters occupied your mind, no 
doubt.” 

“ Let that go. But in the question of this ball ? Do 
you mean to obey me ?” 

“ Grandfather, please- consider ! How can I mix with 
gay scenes while the fate of my husband is still an 
awful mystery ?” 

“You must conquer your feelings, and go, or — take 
the consequences ! v 

“ Even if I could forget the tragedy of my wedding 
day, and mix with the gay world again, what would 
people say ?” 

“ What would people say, indeed ? What would they 
dare to say of my granddaughter ? ” 

“ But, sir, it would be contrary to all the laws of eti- 
quette and conventionality.” 

“ My granddaughter, madam, should give the law to 
fashion and society, not receive it from them ! ” said the 
Iron King, throwing himself back in his arm chair as if 
it had been his throne. 

Cora smiled faintly at this egotism, but made no reply 
in words. 

“ To come to the point ! ” he suddenly exclaimed — 
“ Will you obey me and attend this ball, or will you 
take the other alternative ? ” 

Cora’s heart swelled ; her eyes flashed ; she longed to 
defy the despot, but she thought of her meek, patient, 
long-suffering grandmother, and answered coldly : 

“ I will go to the ball, sir, since you wish it.” 

“Very well. That will do. Now leave the room. I 
wish to read the morning papers.” 

Cora went out to find her grandmother and to relieve 


NEWS OF THE MISSING MAN. 


I29 


the lady’s anxiety; old Aaron Rockharrt threw himself 
back in his arm chair with grim satisfaction at having 
conquered Cora and set his iron heel upon her neck. 
Yes ; he had conquered Cora through her love for her 
poor, timid, abused grandmother. But now Fate was to 
conquer him. 

But Fate had decided that Cora should not attend that 
ball, or any other place of amusement, for a long time. 
And he was just on the brink of discovering the im- 
pertinent interference of Fate in human affairs, and 
especially those of the Iron King. 

He took up a Washington paper — a government or- 
gan — and read, opening his eyes to their widest extent 
as he read the following head-lines : 

A MYSTERY CLEARED UP. 


THE FATE OF GOVERNOR 
REGULAS ROTHS AY. 


Killed by the Comanches on No- 
vember 1st. 


A dispatch from Fort Security to the Indian 
Bureau, received this morning, announces 
another inroad of the Comanches upon the 
new settlement of Terrepeur, in which the 
inhabitants were massacred and their dwell- 
ings burned. Among the victims who per- 
ished in the flames in their own huts was 

Regulas Rothsay, late Governor-elect of , 

and at the time of his death a volunteer mis- 
sionary to this treacherous and bloodthirsty 
tribe. 

Another man, under the circumstances, might have 
been unnerved by such sudden and awful news, and let 


i3° 


FOR WOMAN'S LOVE. 


fall the paper, but not the Iron King. He grasped it 
only with a firmer hand, and read it again with keener 
eyes. 

“ What under the heavens took that man out there ? 
Had he gone suddenly mad? That seems to be the only 
possible explanation of his conduct. To abandon his 
bride on the day of his marriage— to abandon his high 
official position as governor of this State on the day of 
his inauguration, and without giving any living crea- 
ture a hint of his intention, to fly off at a tangent and 
go to the Indian country and become a missionary to 
those red devils, and be massacred for his pains — it was 
the work of a raving maniac. But what drove him 
mad ? Surely it was not his high elevation that turned 
his head, for if it had been, his madness would never have 
taken this particular direction of flying from his honors. 
No! it is as I have always suspected. He heard, in 
some way, of the girl’s English lover, and he, with his 
besotted devotion to her, was just the man to be mor- 
bidly, madly jealous, and to do some such idiotic thing 
as he has done, and get himself murdered and burned to 
ashes for his pains ! Yes; and it serves him right ! — it 
serves him — right !” 

He sat glowering at the paragraph, and growling over 
his news for some time longer, but at length he took it 
up and walked over to the back parlor, where he felt 
sure he should find his two women. 

Mrs. Rockharrt and Cora, who sat at a table before 
the gloomy coal fire, and were engaged in some fancy 
needlework, looked up uneasily as he entered ; not that 
they expected bad news, but that they feared bad temper. 

Cora, he began, “ I shall not insist on your going 
to the ball to-morrow.” 

She looked up in surprise, and a grateful exclama- 
tion was on her lips, but he forestalled it by saying ; 


NEWS OF THE MISSING MAN. 131 

“ I suppose the news is all over the city by this time. 
I am going out to hear what the people are saying about 
it, and to see if the government house and the public 
offices are to be hung in mourning. There — there it is 
told in the first column of this paper/’ 

And with cruel abruptness he laid the newspaper on 
the table between the two women, and pointed out the 
fatal paragraph. 

Then he stalked out of the room, and called his man- 
servant to help him on wdth his heavy overcoat. 

That house, on the previous night, had been one blaze 
of light in honor of the State dinner. Now, as well as 
he could see dimly through the falling snow, it was all 
closed up, and men on ladders were festooning every 
row of windows with black goods. 

“ Yes, of course. It is as I expected. The news has 
gone all over the towm already,” said old Aaron Rock- 
harrt, as he strode through the snowstorm to the busi- 
ness center of the city. 

Every acquaintance whom he met stopped him with 
the same question in slightly different words. 

“ Have you heard ?” and so forth. . 

Every intimate friend he encountered asked : 

“ How does Mrs. Rothsay bear it ?” or — 

“ What on earth ever took the governor out there ?” 

To all questions the Iron King gave curt answers 
that discouraged discussion of the subject. He walked 
on, noticing that the stores and offices of the city were 
being festooned with mourning, and that notwithstand- 
ing the severity of the storm the street corners were 
occupied by groups talking excitedly of the fatal 
news. 

He went into the editorial rooms of all the city news- 
papers and wished and attempted to dictate to the pro- 
prietors the manner in which they should write of the 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


132 

tragic event which was then in the minds and on the 
tongues of all persons. 

As he spent an hour on the average at each office, it 
was late in the winter afternoon when he got home. It 
was not yet dark, however, and he was surprised to see 
a man servant engaged in closing the shutters. 

He entered and demanded severely why the servant 
shut the windows before night. 

The old man looked nervous and distressed, and an- 
swered vaguely : 

“ It is the missus, sah.” 

The idea that his wife should take the liberty of 
ordering the house to be closed for the night at this 
unusual hour of the afternoon, without his authority, 
enraged him : 

“ Help me off with my ulster,” he said. 

When the servant had performed this office the master 
said : 

“ Serve dinner at once.” 

And then he strode into the back parlor, which was 
the usual sitting room of his wife and granddaughter. 
The room was empty and darkened. More than ever 
infuriated by fatigue, hunger, and the supposed disre- 
gard of his authority, he came out and walked up stairs 
to look for his wife in her own room. He pushed open 
the door and entered. That room was also dark, only 
for the faint red light that came from the coal fire in the 
grate. By this he dimly perceived a female form sitting 
near the bed, and whom he supposed to be his wife. 

“ Why, in the fiend’s name, is the whole house as 
dark as pitch ?” he roughly demanded, as he went to a 
front window and threw open the shutters, letting in 
the white light of the snow storm. 

“ Grandfather I” 

It was the voice of Cora that spoke, and there was a 


NEWS OF THE MISSING MAN. 


133 


something in its tone that struck and almost awed even 
the Iron King. 

He turned abruptly. 

Cora had risen from her chair and was now standing 
by the bed. But on the bed lay a little, still, fair form, 
with hands folded over its breast, with the eyes shut 
down forever, and all over the fair, wan, placid face was 
“ the peace of God which passeth all understanding.” 

“What is this?” demanded Old Aaron Rockharrt, as 
he came up to the bed. 

“ Look at her. She rests at last. I have been with 
her twenty years, and this is the first time I have ever 
seen her rest in peace.” 

Old Aaron Rockharrt stood like a stone beside the 
bed, gazing down on the dead. 

“ She is safe now, never more to be startled, or fright- 
ened, or tortured by any one. ‘ Safe, where the wicked 
cease from troubling, and the weary are at rest/ ” con- 
tinued Cora. 

Still Old Aaron stood like a stone beside the bed and 
gazed down on the dead. 

Suddenly, without moving or withdrawing his gaze 
from where it rested, he asked in a low, gruff tone : 

“ How did this happen ?” 

“She fainted in her chair, and died in that faint.” 

“ When ? where ? from what ?” 

“ Within an hour after you had left us together in the 
back parlor, with the paper containing the news of my 
husband’s death,” answered Cora, speaking in a tone of 
most unnatural calmness. 

“ Had that exckement anything to do with her 
swoon ?” 

“ I do not know.” 

“ Give me the particulars.” 

“ We — or, rather, she — first took up the paper, and 


134 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


without knowing what the news was that you told us to 
look at, gave it to me, and asked me to read it. 1, as 
soon as I saw what it was— I lost all control over my- 
self. I do not know how I behaved. But she took *the 
paper, to see what it was that had so disturbed me, 
and then, she, too, became very much agitated ; but she 
tried to console me, tried for a long while to comfort 
me, standing over my chair, and caressing and talking. 
At last she left me, and sat down and leaned back in 
her own chair. I was trying to be quiet, and at last 
succeeded, and then I arose and went to her, meaning 
to tell her that I would be calm and not distress her any 
more. When I looked at her, I found that she had 
fainted. I rang and sent off for a doctor instantly, and 
while waiting for him did all that was possible to revive 
her, but without effect. When the doctor came and 
examined her condition he pronounced her quite dead.” 

“ This must have occurred four or five hours ago. 
Why was I not sent for ?” 

“ You were sent for immediately. Messengers were 
dispatched in every direction. But you could nowhere 
be found. They did not, indeed, know where to look 
for you.” 

“ Now close the window again, and then go and leave 
me alone ; and do not let any one disturb me on any 
account,” said the old man, who had not once moved 
from the bedside, or even lifted his gaze from the face 
of the dead. 

“ I have telegraphed to North End for Uncle Fabian 
and Clarence; also to West Point forSylvanus. Sylvan 
cannot reach here before to-morrow, but my uncles will 
be here this evening. Shall I send you word when they 
arrive ?” 

“ No. Let no one come to me to-night.” 

“Shall I send you up anything, grandfather ?” 


“the peace of god.” 135 

“No, no. If I require anything I will ring for it. Go 
now, Cora, and leave me to myself.” 

The girl went away, closing the door behind her. As 
she descended the stairs she heard the key turned, and 
knew that her grandfather had so shut out all in- 
truders. 

He who had come home hungry and furious as a fam- 
ished wolf never appeared at the dinner that he had so 
peremptorily ordered to be served at once, but shut 
himself up fasting with his dead. If his eyes were now 
opened to see how much he had made her suffer 
through his selfishness, cruelty, and despotism all her 
married life — if his late remorse awoke — if he grieved 
for her — no one ever knew it. He never gave expres- 
sion to it. 


CHAPTER VIII. 

“ THE PEACE OF GOD WHICH PASSETH ALL UNDER- 
STANDING.” 

In the late dawn of that dark winter day Mr. Clar- 
ence came down into the parlor, and found Cora still 
there, with one gas jet burning low. 

“ Up so early, my dear child ?” he said, as he took her 
hand and gave her the good morning kiss. 

“ I have not been in bed,” she replied. 

“ Not in bed all night ! That was wrong. How cold 
your hands are ? Go to bed now, dear.” 

“ I cannot. I do not wish to.” 

“ My poor, doubly bereaved child, how much I feel 
for you !” he said, in a tender tone, and still holding her 
hand. 

“ Do not mind me, Uncle Clarence. I do not feel for 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


136 

myself. I am numb. 1 feel nothing— nothing,” she re- 
plied. 

Mr. Clarence, still holding her hand, led her to a 
large easy chair, and put her in it. 

Then he went'and rang the bell. 

“ Tell the cook to make a strong cup of coffee as 
quickly as she can, and bring it up here to Mrs. Roth- 
say,” he said to the man who answered the call. 

The latter touched his forehead and left the room. 

Mr, Clarence had tact enough not to worry his niece 
with any more words. He went and opened one of the 
front windows to look out upon the wintry morning. 
The ground was covered very deeply with the snow, 
which was now falling so thickly as to obscure every 
object. 

When the servant entered with the coffee, Mr. Clar- 
ence himself took it from the man’s hand, and carried 
it to his niece and persuaded her to drink it. 

The servant meanwhile, mindful of the proprieties, 
when he saw the front window open, went and ’ closed 
it, and then passed down the room and opened both the 
back windows, which gave sufficient light to the whole 
area of the apartment. 

Finally he turned off the gas, and taking up the 
empty coffee service, left the room. 

Presently after Mr. Fabian came in, and greeted his ;i 
niece and his brother in a grave, muffled voice. 

A little later breakfast was served. 

“ Some one should go up to see if grandpa will have 
anything sent to him. Will you, Uncle Fabian ?” in- 1 
quired Cora, as they seated themselves at the table. 

Mr. Fabian left his chair for the purpose, but before 
he had crossed the room they heard the heavy footsteps 
of the Iron King coming down the stairs. 

He entered the dining room, and all arose to receive 


“the peace of god .’ 1 


137 


him. He came up and shook hands with each of his 
sons in turn and in silence. Then he took his place at 
the table. The three younger members of the family 
looked at him furtively, whenever they could do so 
without attracting his attention, and, perhaps, awaken- 
ing his wrath. 

Some change had come over him, but not of a soften- 
ing nature. His hard, stern, set face was, if possible, 
more stony than ever. 

Neither Mr. Clarence nor Cora dared to speak to 
him ; but Mr. Fabian, feeling the silence awkward and 
oppressive, at length ventured to say : 

“ My dear father, in this our severe bereavement — ” 

But he got no further in his speech. Old Aaron 
Rockharrt raised his hand and stopped him right there, 
and then said : 

“Not one word from any one of you to me or in my 
presence on this event, either now or ever. It hap- 
pened in the course of nature. Drop the subject. Fa- 
bian, how are matters going on at the works ?” 

“ I do not know, sir,” replied Mr. Fabian, speaking 
for the first and last and only time, abruptly and indis- 
creetly to his despotic father. 

But the Iron King took no notice of the words, nor 
did he repeat the question. He drank one cup of cof- 
fee, ate half a roll, and then arose and left the table, 
without a word. He did not return to his dead wife’s 
chamber, which he probably knew would now have to 
be given up to dressers of the dead and to the under- 
takers. 

He went and locked himself in the library, and was 
seen no more that day. 

Cora, with her woman’s intuition, understood the ac- 
cession of hardness that was worn as a mask to conceal 
grief and remorse. 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


! 3 8 

“ Be patient with him, Uncle Fabian. He is your 
father, after all. And he suffers ! Oh, he suffers ! 
Yes ; much more than any of us do,” she said. 

“ Do you think so, Cora?” inquired Mr. Fabian, look- 
ing at her in surprise. 

44 1 know he does,” she answered. 

“ Well, he has good reason to !” concluded Mr. Fab- 
ian. Then, after a pause, he added : “ But I am sorry I 
spoke roughly to my father ! I will make it up to him, 
or try to do so, by extra deference.” 

Then they all arose from the table. 

Mr. Fabian and Mr. Clarence to attend to the business 
of the mournful occasion, which Old Aaron Rockharrt, 
in his proud, reserved, absorbed sorrow, seemed to 
have ignored or forgotten. 

Cora stepped away to her grandmother’s room, to have 
a quiet hour beside the beloved dead before the under- 
taker should come in and take possession. 

It is only her body that is dead, I know. But the 
hands had caressed me and the lips kissed me ; and, 
right or wrong, I love that body as well as the heavenly 
soul that lived within it ! The flesh cleaves to the flesh. 
And so long as we are in the flesh we will, we must, 
haunt the shrines that contain the bodies of those we 
love,” she thought, as reverently she entered the cham- 
ber of death, closed the door, and went up to the bed 
whereon lay the tenantless temple in which so lately 
lived the most loving, the most patient spirit she had 
evefr known ! 

But what is this ! Into what strange sphere of ineffa- 
ble peace has Cora entered ? She could not understand 
the change that came over her. She had a gentle im- 
pulse to close her eyes to all visible matters and yield 
herself up to the sweetness of this sphere. Her dear one 
was living, was young again, was happy, was sleeping, 


THE PEACE OF GOD.” 


*39 


watched by angels, who would presently awaken her to 
the eternal life. 

Cora knelt down by the bed and lifted up her heart to 
the Lord of life in silent, wordless, thoughtless, pro- 
foundly quiet aspiration. She did not wish to move or 
speak, or form a sentence even in her mind. She found 
her state a strange one, but she did not even wonder at 
it, so deep was the calm that enveloped her spirit. 

Not long had she knelt there in this rapt serenity, 
when she was conscious that some one was rapping 
softly at the door. This did not disturb her. She arose 
from her knees, still in deep peace, went to the door, and 
said : 

“Presently. I will open presently. Wait a moment.” 

Then she went back to the bed, turned down the sheet, 
and gazed upon the beloved face. How placid it was, 
and how beautiful. Death had smoothed every trace of 
age and care from that little fair old face. She lay as if 
sleeping, and almost smiling in her sleep — 

“As though by fitness she had won 
The secret of some happy dream .’ 1 

Cora stooped and kissed the placid brow, then covered 
the face, and went to open the door. 

The gray-haired old Jason was waiting outside. 

“ If you please, ma’am, it is the — ” 

“ I know, I know,” said Cora, quietly. “ Show them 
in.” 

And she passed out and went to her own room. . 

Her front windows were closed ; but through the slats 
of the shutters she saw that it was still snowing fast. 

“What a winding sheet this will make for her grave,” 
she thought, as she looked out upon the wintry scene. 

There was no wind, the fine white snow fell softly 
and steadily, giving only the dimmest view of the gov- 


140 


FOR WOMAN S LOVE. 


ernment house on the opposite side of the square draped 
in mourning. 

The funeral of Mrs. Rockharrt took place on the third 
day after her death. The snow had ceased, and the win- 
ter sun was shining brightly from a clear blue sky on 
a white world, whose trees wore pendent diamonds in- 
stead of green leaves, and as every house in the city was 
hung in black for the dead governor, the effect of all 
this glare and glitter and gloom was very weird and 
strange, as the funeral cortege passed from the Rock- 
harrt home to the Church of the Lord’s Peace. 

After the rites were over, the family returned to their 
city home, but only for the night ; for preparation had 
been already completed for their removal to Rockhold, 
there to pass the year of mourning. 

Old Aaron Rockharrt never changed from his look of 
stony immobility. If he mourned for his patient wife 
of more than half a century, no outward sign betrayed 
his feelings. If his spirit suffered with suppressed grief, 
his strong frame bore up under it without the slightest 
weakening. 

On the afternoon of his return from his wife’s funeral 
he shut himself up in his library and remained there all 
the evening, refusing to come to dinner, calling for a 
bottle of wine and a sandwich and desiring afterward 
to be left alone. 

Later in the evening he sent for Mr, Fabian to come 
to him, and there opened to his eldest son and partner, in 
whose business talents he had great confidence, a scheme 
of speculation so venturous, so gigantic that the younger 
man was shocked and staggered, and began to lose faith 
in the sound intellect of the Iron King. 

u This will make us twice told the wealthiest men in 
the United States, if not in the whole world,” concluded 
Old Aaron Rockharrt. 


THE PEACE OF GOD.” 


141 

“If it should succeed,” said Mr. Fabian, dubiously. 

“It shall succeed; I say it. We shall go down to 
Rockhold to-morrow morning and the next day to the 
works, and there I shall give my whole mind to this 
matter and make it succeed, do you hear ? Make it 
succeed ! And place my name at the head of the list of 
wealthy men of this age.” 

Mr. Fabian did not dare to raise any objection. 

“ I am pleased, sir,” he said, “ that you find in this 
new enterprise an object of so much interest to engage 
your mind. Employ me in any way you think fit. I 
am quite at your service, as it is my bounden duty to 
be.” 

“ Very well ; that is as it should be. Now I am go- 
ing to bed. Good night,” said the Iron King, abruptly 
dismissing his son, then rising and ringing for his 
valet, whose office, since the patient old lady’s death, 
was now no longer a sinecure. 

It seems passing strange that a man of seventy-six 
years, who had just lost his life-long and beloved com- 
panion — for in his own selfish way he loved her after a 
sort, and perhaps more than he loved any human being 
in the world— and who must expect before many years 
to follow her, should be so full of this world’s avarice 
and ambition ; so eager to make more, and more, and 
more money, and to stand at the head of the list of all 
the wealthiest men in the land. Strange, yet the name 
of such a one is legion. But in the case of Old Aaron 
Rockharrt there might have been this additional motive 

the necessity to seek refuge from the pains of grief 
and remorse in the anxieties and activities of specula- 
tion. So he was very eager to get back as soon as pos- 
sible to business and to enter at once upon the enter- 
prise he had planned. 

Cora was also anxious to leave the city, which she 


142 


FOR woman’s LOVE. 


knew was in afresh ferment of gossip and conjecture 
on the subject of her lost husband, the deceased gov- 
ernor-elect. The news from the Indian Territory had 
renewed all the public interest in the mystery of his 
disappearance. 

For some months before this news arrived, the com- 
munity had settled down to the conviction that the 
missing governor had been murdered and his body 
made away with, although, as there was no proof to 
establish the fact of their theory, there was no thought 
of inaugurating the lieutenant-governor as chief magis- 
trate of the State. 

Yet, now, when the startling news came that the miss- 
ing statesman had been killed by the Comanches in the 
wilds of the Indian Reservation, far from any agency, 
and that he had been living and preaching there as a 
volunteer missionary for many months before the mas- 
sacre, the mystery of his sudden and unexplained dis- 
appearance from the State capital on the day of his 
inauguration was not cleared up and made intelligible, 
but darkened and rendered more inscrutable. 

It was easy enough to understand why a missing man 
might have been lured away from his dwelling by some 
false letter or plausible message, and murdered in some 
secret place where his body lay buried in earth or water, 
for such crimes were not unfrequent. 

But that a bridegroom should secretly depart on the 
evening of his wedding day, that a governor should 
take flight on the evening before his inauguration, was 
a course of action only to be explained on the ground 
of insanity; and yet Regulas Rothsay was always con- 
sidered one of the most level-headed and mentally well 
balanced among the rising young statesmen of the 
country. 

Conjecture had once been wild as to the cause of his 


THE PEACE OF GOD. 


I 43 


a 


*> 


disappearance — had he been murdered, or kidnapped, or 
both ? Those were the questions then. 

Conjecture was now rampant as to the cause of his 
sudden flight and self-expatriation to the Indian Terri- 
tory. Had he suddenly gone mad ? Or committed a 
capital crime which was on the eve of discovery ? These 
were the questions now. 

Every newspaper was full of the problem, which 
none but one could solve, and she was bound to 
secrecy. 

But it gave her inexpressible pain to know that his 
motives and his character were being discussed and cen- 
sured for that course of conduct for which only herself 
was to be blamed, and which only she could explain. A 
word from her would show him in a very different light 
before his critics. But she must not speak that word to 
save his reputation. 

So Cora was anxious to leave the city. 

The next morning the whole family set out on their 
return journey to Rockhold, where they arrived early in 
the afternoon. They found everything in good order, 
for Cora had taken the precaution to write to the house- 
keeper, and warn her of the return of the family. 

The grief of the servants for the loss of their kind and 
gentle old mistress broke out afresh at the sight of the 
young lady. And it was long before the latter could 
soothe and quiet them. 

Fortunately Mr. Rockharrt had gone at once to his 
room, and so he escaped annoyance from their loud 
lamentations, and they escaped stern rebuke for their 
want of self-control. 

The two young Rockharrts had left the family party 
at North End, to inspect the condition of the works, 
and were to remain there overnight. Old Aaron Rock- 
harrt, Sylvanus Haught, and Cora Rothsay were, there- 


144 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


fore, the only ones who sat down at the once full din- 
ner table. 

The meal passed in almost utter silence, for neither 
Silvan nor Cora ventured to address one word to the 
hard old man who, whenever they had spoken to him 
since his loss of his wife, had replied in short, harsh 
words, or not replied at all. The brother and sister, 
therefore, only spoke in suppressed tones, at intervals, 
to each other. 

After dinner the old man bade them an abrupt good 
night, and left the room to retire to his own chamber. 
Cora felt sorry for him, despite all his harshness. She 
stepped after him and asked : 

“ Grandfather, can I be of any service to you at all ? 
Help you at your — ” 

He stopped her by turning and bending his gray 
brows over the fierce black eyes which fixed her motion- 
less. He stared at her for an instant and then said : 

“ No. Certainly not,” and turned and went up stairs. 

Cora walked slowly back into the drawing room, at 
the open door of which stood Sylvan, who had heard all 
that passed. 

“ You had better let the old man alone, Cora. Or 
you’ll have your head bitten off. I don’t want to break 
the fifth commandment by saying anything irreverent of 
our grandfather, but indeed, indeed, indeed it is as much 
as one’s life, or at least as one’s temper, is worth to speak 
to him,” said the young man. 

“ I never reverenced my grandfather as much as I do 
now, Sylvan,” gravely replied the young lady. 

“ That is all right ! Reverence him as much as you 
please ; but don’t go too near the old lion in his present 
mood. Come and sit down on the sofa by me, sister, 
and let us have a pleasant talk—” 

“ Pleasant talk ! Oh, Sylvan !” 


THE PEACE OF GOD.” 


145 


“Well, then, Cora, dear sister, a cozy, confidential 
talk. Do you know we have not had one for years and 
years and years ?” 

They sat down side by side holding each other’s 
hands in silence for a little while, when Cora said : 

“ Do you think you will graduate next year, Sylvan ?” 

“ Yes, Cora, certainly.” 

“ And then you will come home for a long visit.” 

“For a short one, on leave.” 

“And afterward, Sylvan ?” 

“Well, afterward I shall be ordered out to ‘The 
Devil’s Icy Peak.’ ” 

“ What !” 

“ That was Aunt Cassy’s name for all remote parts, 
you know, ‘ Devil’s Icy Peak,’ which in my destination 
means some remote frontier fort, among hostile Indians, 
border ruffians, grizzly bears, buffaloes, rattlesnakes, 
mosquitoes, malaria, and other wild beasts. There is 
where they send all the new-fledged military officers 
from West Point, and there they may spend the best 
part of their lives,” said Sylvan. 

“ Unless they have influence with the higher authori- 
ties. If they have such influence, they may be sent to 
choice posts near the great cities, in reach of all the 
best society, best libraries, and all the luxuries and ad- 
vantages of the highest civilization.” 

“Yes, I know ; but — ” said the young cadet, hesitat- 
ingly. 

“ You, or rather our grandfather, has influence 
enough to have you ordered to Washington, New York, 
Portsmouth — any place.” 

“ Yes, 1 know ; but—” ♦ 

“ But what, Sylvan ?” 

“ Cora, our grandfather’s influence is that of wealth 
— great wealth — and it is a mighty power in this world 


146 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


at this age ; but, you see, Aaron Rockharrt would not 
use it in such a way. He would not consider it honest 
to do so. Nor would I have it either. No; since the 
government has given me a free military education, I 
think it my duty to go exactly wherever they may order 
me, without attempting to evade orders through the in- 
fluence of friends or money.” 

“ You are entirely right, dear brother. And I tell you 
this : Though I must and will remain with my grand- 
father so long as he shall need me — so long as he shall 
live — yet, when he departs, if you should be stationed 
at one of those border posts, I will go out and join you, 
Sylvan,” said Cora Rothsay, taking both his hands and 
pressing them warmly. 

“No, dear sisteV ; you shall not make such a sacrifice 
for me,” he answered. 

“ But after my aged grandfather, whose days on earth 
cannot be long, whom have I in this world to live for 
but you, Sylvan ?” 

“ Other interests in life, I hope, will arise, sister, to 
give you happiness,” he replied. 

Cora shook her head, and as the waiter now entered 
the parlor with the bedroom candles, she lighted one, 
bade her brother good night, and retired. 

The next morning, as but one day of his leave of ab- 
sence remained, the young cadet bade good-by to his 
friends, and left Rockhold for West Point, where he 
arrived the next morning just in time to report for duty, 
and save his honor. 

Old Aaron Rockharrt went up to North End, where 
his sons awaited him ; there to inspect the works, and 
commence proceedings toward that vast enterprise 
which the Iron King had planned out while in the 
city. 

And from this day forth, “ Rockharrt & Sons ” devot- 


TURMOIL OF THE WORLD. T% 147 

ed all their energies to this mammoth speculation, while, 
as the months passed, it grew into huge and huger pro- 
portions, and great and greater success. 

Old Aaron Rockharrt’s spirits rose with the splendor 
of his fortune. 

He was nearly seventy-seven years of age, yet he 
said to himself, in effect : “ Soul, thou hast much goods 
laid up for many years.” 

Cora, meanwhile, living a secluded and almost soli- 
tary life at Rockhold, occupied herself with a labor of 
love, in writing the life of her late husband, with extracts 
from his letters, speeches, and newspaper articles. In 
doing this her soul seemed once more joined to his. 

In this manner the year of mourning passed, and the 
month of January was at hand. 


CHAPTER IX. 

TURMOIL OF THE WORLD. 

The Rockharrts were again in the State capital. It 
was but thirteen months since the death of his wife and 
since the news of the murder of his grandson-in-law had 
been received —calamities which had doubly bereaved 
the family, and thrown them in the deepest mourning — 
yet the Iron King, elated by his marvelous financial suc- 
cess, had thrown open his house to society, and insisted 
that his granddaughter should do its honors. 

Cora, who, since the death of the grandmother, had 
deeply pitied the grandfather, yielded to his wishes in 
this respect, though much against her secret inclination. 
She did not leave off her widow’s mourning, but she 
modified it when she presided at the head of the Rock- 


148 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


harrt table on those frequent occasions of the sumptuous 
and unrivaled dinners given by the Iron King to those 
whose fortunes he was making, with his own, by his 
mammoth enterprise. 

The old man was certainly the lion of the seasonr He 
had steadily gone on from step to step on the ladder of 
fame (for enormous wealth), until now he was quoted 
as not only the richest man of his State, but as one of 
the ten richest men in the world. 

It was at this time that Mr. Fabian bethought himself 
of taking a wife. It was indeed quite time that he 
should marry, if he ever intended to do so. He was 
nearly fifty-two years of age, though looking no more 
than forty ; his erect and active figure, his fresh and 
smooth complexion, his curling brown hair and beard, 
his smiling countenance and cheerful demeanor, ren- 
dered him quite an attractive man to young ladies, who 
credited him with fully twenty years less than his 
due. 

There was, at this time, among the lovely “rosebuds” 
opening in the fashionable drawing rooms of the city, 
a sweet “ wood violet,” otherwise Violet Wood ; a per- 
fect blonde, with perfect features and a petite figure. 
Her beauty was peculiar ; she was very small, very 
dainty ; her hair the palest yellow, her face so white that 
almost the only color on her features were her deep blue 
eyes and crimson lips. 

She was an orphan heiress, without any near relation 
in the world. Though but eighteen years of age, and 
just from school, she had already entered on the posses- 
sion of her fortune by the terms of her father’s will. She 
lived with her former guardians, the Chief Justice Peri- 
dletime and his wife. 

They had given a grand ball to introduce their ward 
into society. The Rockharrts had been invited, of 


TURMOIL OF THE WORLD. 


149 


course. And they had all been present. The Wood 
Violet, as admirers transposed her name, was equally, of 
course, the belle of the evening. 

The tall, towering sunflower, Mr. Fabian, fell in- 
stantly and irrecoverably in love with this tiny white 
wood violet. Many others fell in love with her, but 
none to the depth of Mr. Fabian. He resolved to “take 
time by the forelock,’’ “ not to let the grass grow under 
his feet ” in this love chase. 

The very next morning he said to his father : 

“ You have lately expressed a wish to see me married, 
sir. 1 have been, in obedience to your commands, look- 
ing out for a wife. I think I have found a woman to 
suit me, and, what is more to the purpose, to suit you, 
sir. However, if I should be mistaken in your taste, I 
shall, of course, give up the thought of proposing to 
her,” added artful Mr. Fabian, who felt perfectly sure 
that his father would approve his choice. 

“ Who is she?” demanded the Iron King. 

“ Miss Violet Wood, the ward of Chief Justice Pendle- 
time.” 

“ You could not have made a wiser choice. You have 
my full approval. And the sooner you are married, the 
better I shall like it.” 

Mr. Fabian bowed in silence. 

“ And you remember that we were planning to send 
a confidential agent to Europe to establish syndicates 
for our shares in the principal cities. Now you can 
utilize your wedding tour by taking your bride to 
Europe and looking after this business in person.” 

“Yes, of course,” assented Mr. Fabian. 

“ Other details may be thought of afterward. You 
had better begin to call on the lady. It is well to be the 
first in the market.” 

“ Of course, sir.” 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


I 5° 

This ended the conference. 

Mr. Fabian groomed himself into as charming a toilet 
as a gentleman’s morning suit would admit. He then 
set forth in his carriage and made the round of the three 
conservatories of which the town could boast before he 
could find a cluster of white wood violets to pin on the 
lapel of his coat. He also got a splendid and fragrant 
bouquet, and armed with these fascinators he drove to 
the house of the chief justice and sent in his card. 

The ladies were at home. He was shown into the 
drawing room, where, oh ! beneficence of fortune, he 
found his inamorata alone. 

In a pale blue cashmere home dress trimmed with 
swan’s down and lace, she looked fairer, sweeter, dain- 
tier, more suggestive of a wood violet than ever. 

She left her seat at the piano and came to meet him, 
saying simply : 

“ Good morning, Mr. Rockharrt. Mrs. Pendletime 
will be down presently. She is not in good health, and 
so she slept late this morning after the ball. Oh ! what 
lovely, lovely flowers ! For me ? Oh ! thank you so 
much, Mr. Rockharrt,” she added, as Mr. Fabian, with 
a deep bow and a sweet smile, presented his offering. 

Mr. Fabian made good use of his time, and had ad- 
vanced considerably in the good graces of his fair little 
love before the lady of the house entered. 

Mrs. Chief Justice Pendletime greeted Mr. Fabian 
most graciously, mquiringafter the health of his father. 

A little small talk, a few compliments, and the de- 
lightful chat was broken into by the arrival of other 
callers, fine youths, admirers of Violet Wood and secret 
aspirants to her favor. Even most amiable Mr. Fabian 
felt a strong desire to kick them all out of the drawing 
room, through the front door and into the street. 

He made himself doubly agreeable to the beauty and 


tURMOIL OF THE WORLD. 151 

her chaperon, and finally offered them a box at the 
opera for the next evening, and when it was accepted 
he at last took leave. 

“ I have got the inside track and mean to keep it !” he 
said to himself, as he drove homeward. And he did 
keep it. He was really a very fascinating man when he 
chose to be so, and he generally did choose to be so. 
And he could “ make love like an angel.” Now, whether 
he really won the affections of Violet Wood by his 
charms of person and address, or whether he only daz- 
zled the girl’s imagination by the splendor of his wealth 
and position, or whether her guardians advocated his 
cause with the beauty, or whether there was something 
of all these influences at work upon her will, I do not 
quite know. But certain it is that when Mr. Fabian, 
after two weeks’ courtship, offered his heart, hand, and 
fortune to the little beauty, she accepted them, and not 
only accepted, but seemed very happy in doing so. 

The betrothed lover pleaded for an early wedding 
day. Violet Wood answered that she would consult 
her chaperon and abide by her decision. Mr. Fabian 
then took the precaution to see Mrs. Pendletime, and 
pray that the marriage might take place early in Febru- 
ary. The lady answered that she would consult her 
young protegee and be governed by her wishes. 

Mr. Fabian bowed, thanked her warmly, shook hands 
with her cordially and left the house. He went straight 
home, took from his safe a casket of diamonds he had 
bought for his bride, and saying to himself : 

“ I can get Violet another and twice as costly a set ; 
and what 1 need now is to save time.” He called Jason 
and dispatched him with this casket and his card done 
up in a neat parcel, and directed to Mrs. Chief Justice 
Pendletime. So prompt had been his action that the 
chaperon received this silent bribe before she had spoken 


r 5 2 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


to her protegee on the subject of fixing a day for her 
marriage. 

Now the fire of these diamonds threw such a radiant 
light on the matter that Mrs. Pendletime saw at once, 
and quite clearly, that February, early in February, was 
the very best time for the wedding. 

She sent for her protegee, and had a talk with her. 
Now Violet Wood was by nature a simple-hearted, good- 
humored girl, who loved to be well dressed, well housed, 
well served, and, above all, to be much petted, espe- 
cially by such a charming master of the art as was Mr. 
Fabian. She also loved to oblige her friends 

So she yielded to the arguments of Mrs. Pendletime 
and consented to be married in February — only not dur- 
ing the first week in February- but about the middle of 
the month — the fourteenth, say. Saint Valentine’s day, 
the birds’ bridal day, would be a very appropriate time 
for a wood violet to wed. 

When Mr Fabian came to pay his usual visit the next 
morning, Mrs. Pendletime received him, thanked him 
profusely for his munificent gift, telling him at the 
same time that she should certainly never have accepted 
such a costly present from any one who was not con- 
nected or about to be connected with her family. Mr. 
Fabian bowed deprecatingly and asked if he might be 
permitted to see Miss Wood Surely he might, she had 
only intercepted him to thank him for his gift. Then 
she told him that he would find Violet alone in the 
drawing room. He went in, and found the little crea- 
ture perched upon the music stool, before the open pi- 
ano, trying a new piece of music. She lighted down like 
a little bird from a twig and came to meet him. Fie 
greeted his betrothed with more warmth of love than a 
younger man might have ventured upon— but, chen, Mr. 
Fabian was no freshman in the college of love. And 


TURMOIL OF THE WORLD. 


153 


Violet, though she did not like to be squeezed so tight 
and kissed so much, thought it was all right, since he 
was her first lover and her betrothed husband. She was 
not sufficiently in love with him to be afraid of him. 
This was as if one of her school girl friends had hugged 
and kissed her so much. When they were seated side 
by side on the sofa, Mr. Fabian told her that immedi- 
ately after their wedding breakfast they should take the 
train for New York and thence sail for Liverpool. They 
should reach London near the beginning of the fashion- 
able season, which is not winter, as with us, but spring. 

Violet listened in the rapture of anticipation. 

“ And at the end of the London season we will make 
a leisurely tour through England — see the monuments 
of its great old history ; palaces and castles of kings and 
chieftains who have been dust for ages. Then the homes 
and haunts of the great poets and painters.” 

The door opened, and the servant announced a visi- 
tor. Mr. Fabian, secure now of his prize, arose and said 
good morning, leaving Violet to entertain one of her 
young adorers. Mr. Fabian went home and sought his 
father in the library, where the old man now passed 
much of his time. 

“ Well, my dear sir, it is all settled. With your ap- 
probation, we — Miss Violet Wood and myself — will be 
married on the fourteenth proximo, and leave for Europe 
immediately afterward,” said Mr. Fabian, seating him- 
self. 

“That is right. I am glad that you will sail in Feb- 
ruary. You will thereby escape the winds of March 
and the tempests of the spring equinox,” said the Iron 
King, sententiously. 

“ I am very glad you approve,” said Mr. Fabian. 

Old Aaron Rockharrt nodded in silence. 

Fabian looked at him ; saw that the old man looked 


154 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


grave, depressed, yet stern and strong as adamant. He 
felt very sorry for his father. His own present happi- 
ness rendered good-natured Mr. Fabian very compas- 
sionate toward the lonely old widower. He had some- 
thing, inspired by this compassion, to suggest to the 
old man, yet he feared to do so straightforwardly. 

“ Father,” he said at length, for he didn’t mind lying 
the least in the world— “ Father, I heard a strange re- 
port about you this morning.” 

“ Indeed ! What was it? That I had failed in busi- 
ness, or quadrupled my fortune ? ” inquired the egotist, 
who was always interested when the question concerned 
himself. 

“ Neither, sir. I heard you were going to be mar- 
ried.” 

“ Fabian ! ” sternly exclaimed the Iron King, darkly 
gathering his brows. 

“Yes, sir,” said the benevolent Mr. Fabian, who, now 
that the ice was broken, could go on lying glibly’with 
the best intentions and without the slightest scruple ; 
“yes, sir; you know such rumors must necessarily get 
afloat about such a fine-looking, marriageable man as 
yourself.” 

“Ah! and since the community have made so free, 
pray what lady’s name have they honored me by associ- 
ating with mine ?” inquired the Iron King somewhat 
sarcastically, yet not ill-pleased to learn that he was 
still to be considered a great prize in the matrimonial 
market. 

“ Why, of course there could be but one lady in the 
question ; and equally, of course, you will be able to 
place her,” said Mr. Fabian, smiling. 

“ Upon my soul, I am not.” 

“Well, then, the lady to whom you are reported to be 
engaged is the beautiful Mrs. Bloomingfield.” 


TURMOIL OF THE WORLD. 


155 


“ Who?” 

“ The beautiful and accomplished Mrs. Bloomingfield, 
with whom you sat and talked during the whole evening 
of the governor’s State dinner party.” 

“ Oh, the widow of General Bloomingfield, who died 
three years ago. Yes, I remember her — a very fine crea- 
ture, most certainly — but I never dreamed of her in the 
light of a wife. In fact, I never dreamed of marrying 
again,” said the Iron King, speaking with unusual gen- 
tleness. 

Mr. Fabian laughed in his sleeve. He thought of the 
soft place in the hard head of the Iron King, a weak part 
in the strong character of old Aaron Rockharrt — per- 
sonal vanity. 

“ With all possible respect and submission, my dear 
father, I would suggest that if you never thought of 
marrying again, you should do so now.” 

Fabian, I am seventy-seven years old.” 

“ In years, yes; but that is nothing to you. You are 
not half that age in health, strength, vigor, and activity 
of mind and body. What man of forty do you know 
who has anything approaching your energy ? ” 

“ None that I know of, indeed, Fabian,” said the Iron 
King, softening into complacency. 

“ No, none,” assented Mr. Fabian. “ Men die of old 
age at almost any time in their lives— at forty, fifty, 
sixty, seventy — but you in your strength of manhood 
are likely to reach your hundredth year and to be a hale 
old man then. Now, and for many years to come, you 
will not be old at all.” 

“Yes; I think I have twenty-five or thirty years longer 
to live.” 

“And will you live those years in loneliness ? Cora 
will be sure to marry. A young woman like Cora will 
not wear the willow long, believe me. And when Cora 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


T5 6 

leaves you, what then will you do ? You have no other 
daughter or granddaughter. As for my promised wife, 
you yourself made it a condition of our marriage that 
we should have an establishment of our own.” 

“ For the dignity of the house of Rockharrt. Yes, 
Fabian.” 

“ And when Cora shall have left you, you will be 
alone— you who require the gentle ministrations of 
woman more than any man I ever knew.” 

“ Fabian ! ” exclaimed old Aaron Rockharrt, suddenly 
and suspiciously, bringing his strong black eyes to bear 
pointedly upon the face of his son. “ What is your mo- 
tive in wishing me to marry ? ” 

“ Heaven bear me witness, sir, that my motive, my 
only motive, is your own comfort and happiness,” said 
Fabian, and this time he spoke the truth. 

“ I believe you, Fabian. But this lady with whom the 
world associates my name is too young for me. She 
cannot be more than twenty-five,” said Old Aaron Rock- 
harrt reflectively. 

“ Well, sir ! What did the sages and prophets recom- 
mend to David ? A young woman to comfort the king. 
I am not very well posted in Bible history, but I think 
that is the story,” said Mr. Fabian. 


CHAPTER X. 

ANOTHER FINE WEDDING. 

The marriage of Mr. Fabian Rockharrt and Miss 
Violet Wood was to be the great event of the winter. 

When the approaching wedding was announced in the 
newspapers of the day, it caused a sensation, I assure 


ANOTHER FINE WEDDING. 


157 


you. Mr. Fabian Rockharrt, the eldest son of the re- 
nowned millionaire, the confirmed bachelor, for whom 
“ caps ” had been “ set ” for the last twenty-five years ; 
who had flirted with maidens who were now wives of eld- 
erly men and mothers of grown-up daughters, and in 
some cases even grandmothers of growing boys and 
girls — Mr. Fabian Rockharrt to be won at last by a lit- 
tle wood violet ! Preposterous ! 

The fourteenth of February, Saint Valentine’s Day, 
the Birds’ Wedding Day, dawned in that Southern cli- 
mate like a May day. The snow had vanished weeks 
before; the ground was warm and moist; the grass 
was springing ; the trees were budding ; the wood vio- 
lets were opening their sweet eyes in sheltered nooks of 
the forest. 

I do not know in what mood Violet Wood arose on 
that momentous morning of her life — probably in a very 
pleasant one. Her chaperon confided to an intimate 
friend that the child was not in love ; that she had never 
been in love in her life, and did not even know what 
being in love meant ; but that she was rather fond of 
the fine fellow who adored her, flattered her, petted her, 
promised her everything she wanted, and whose enor- 
mous wealth constituted him a sort of magician who 
could command the riches, the splendors, the luxuries, 
and all the delights of life ! She was full of rapturous 
anticipations of extravagant enjoyments. 

Mr. Fabian Rockharrt, utterly unprincipled as he 
was, yet had the grace to recognize the purity of the 
young being whom he was about to make his wife. He 
was very kind hearted and good humored with every 
one ; he really loved this girl, as he had never loved any 
one in all his life ; and it was his pleasure to indulge 
her in every wish and whim — even to suggest and create 
in her mind more wishes and more whims, such as she 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


158 

never could have imagined, so that he might have the 
joy of gratifying them. 

Before starting to church that morning his father 
called him into the library for a private interview, and 
lectured him as if he had been a lad of twenty-one, who 
was about to contract marriage — lectured him on the 
duties of a husband, of the master of a household and 
the head of a family. 

The arrival of Mr. Clarence from North End, and of 
Mr. Sylvan from West Point by the same train, to be 
present at the wedding, interrupted the bridegroom’s 
reflections. 

“It is now nine o’clock, boys. You have just time to 
get your breakfast comfortably and dress yourselves 
properly before we leave for the church. So look sharp,” 
was the greeting of Mr. Fabian, as he shook hands with 
his brother and his nephew. 

At ten o’clock the carriage containing Mr. Rockharrt, 
Mrs. Rothsay and Cadet Haught left the house for the 
church, which they entered by the central front door, 
from which they were marshaled up the center aisle to 
their seats in the right hand front pew. 

At a quarter past ten the bridegroom, with his best 
man, Clarence Rockharrt, followed in another very 
handsome carriage. 

They drove around to the side of the church, and 
passed in through the rector’s door to the vestry on the 
left of the chancel, where they awaited the arrival of the 
bride’s party, and through the open door of which they 
looked in upon the splendidly decorated and crowded 
church. An affluence of rare exotic flowers everywhere. 
The green-houses of the State capital and of three 
neighboring cities had been laid under contribution by 
Mr. Fabian, and had yielded up their sweetest treasures 
for this occasion. Floral arches spanned the center aisle 


ANOTHER FINE WEDDING. 


T 59 


from side to side, all the way up from the door to the 
chancel ; festoons of flowers were looped from the gal- 
leries on three sides of the church ; wreaths of flowers 

I were wound around the pillars from floor to ceiling ; 
the railing around the chancel was covered with flowers; 
the pulpit and reading desk were hidden under flowers. 
The pews were filled with the beauty, fashion, and aris- 
tocracy of the capital, and a splendid crowd they formed. 
Every lady held a rich bouquet ; every gentleman wore 
a rare boutonniere. 

Mr. Fabian looked at his watch from moment to mo- 
ment. We have scarcely ever seen a more impatient 
bridegroom than Mr. Fabian Rockharrt. But, then, 
childish disorders go hard with elderly folks. Just as 
the clock struck eleven, with dramatic punctuality, the 
gentlemanly white-satin-badged ushers threw open the 
double doors, and the bride’s procession entered. She 
wore a trained dress of rich white satin, with an over- 
skirt, berthe and veil, all of duchess lace, looped, fast- 
ened and festooned here and there and everywhere with 
orange buds ; and a magnificent set of diamonds, con- 
sisting of a coronet, necklace, ear-drops, brooch, and 
bracelets — too much for the little creature — lighting her 
up like fireworks as she passed under the blaze of the 
sunlit windows. She carried in her white-gloved hand 
a bouquet of white wood violets, with her monogram in 
purple violets in the center. She was leaning on the 
arm of her guardian, the chief justice, followed by eight 
bridesmaids. 

The bishop, with two other clergymen, in their white 
vestments, entered and took their places at the altar. 
The choir struck up Mendelssohn’s wedding march. The 
bride’s procession came slowly up under all the floral 
arches of the center aisle to the floral hedge around the 
chancel. 


i6o 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


The bridegroom came gayly out of the vestry room to 
meet her, smiling, radiant, tripping as if he had been a 
slim young lover of twenty, instead of a tall and heavy 
giant of fifty odd. He took her hand, lifted it to his 
lips, and led her to the altar, where both knelt. The 
bridesmaids grouped behind them. The best man stood 
on the groom’s right. Old Aaron Rockharrt, Mrs. Roth- 
say and Cadet Haught came out of their pew and formed 
a group behind the bridegroom. 

Mrs. Chief Justice Pendletime, and a few intimate 
friends, came out of her pew and grouped behind the 
bride and her maids. 

The rest of the congregation remained in their pews, 
but stood up, and those in the rear raised on tiptoes and 
craned their necks to witness the proceedings. As soon 
as the bridegroom and the bride had knelt under the 
floral arch, from the high center of which hung a wed- 
ding bell of white wood violets, the bishop and his assist- 
ants stepped down from the high altar steps, and opened 
their books. 

The rites commenced, and went on without any un- 
usual disturbance of their course until they came to the 
question : 

“ Who giveth this woman to be married to this man ?’’ 

Her guardian, the chief justice, a portly, ponderous 
person, was moving solemnly forward to perform this 
duty, when — 

Old Aaron Rockharrt — not from officiousness, but out 
of pure simple egotism — took the bride’s hand and placed 
it in that of the groom, saying : 

“ I do.” 

You may judge the effect of this. The bride was mildly 
amazed ; the bridegroom was deeply annoyed ; the chief 
justice, the rightful owner of the thunder, was highly 
offended, and withdrew back in solemn dignity. Mean- 


ANOTHER FINE WEDDING. l6l 

while the ceremony went on to its end. The benedic- 
tion was pronounced, and congratulations were in 
. order. 

The marriage feast was a great success, like most other 
affairs of the kind. The chief justice had not got over 
the affront given him at the church, but he could not 
show resentment in his own house, and on the occasion 
of his young ward’s wedding breakfast. As for Old 
Aaron Rockharrt, he had not the faintest idea that he 
had committed any breach of propriety. The deuce, you 
say ! Was it not his own eldest son's wedding ? Had 
he not a right to give away the bride ? He never even 
asked himself the question. He took it for granted as a 
matter of course. Besides, was not he the greatest man 
present ? And should not he do just as he thought fit ? So 
in utter ignorance of any offense given to any one, the 
Iron King unbent his stiffness for once, and was very 
genial to every one, especially to the chief justice, who, 
secretly offended as he was, could not but respond to 
this friendliness. 

Among the wedding guests around the board was the 
beautiful widow, Mrs. Bloomingfield. Mrs. Pendletime 
had requested Mr. Rockharrt to take her to the table, 
and he had offered her his arm, placing her at the board, 
and seated himself beside her. The Iron King looked 
at the lady with more interest than he would have felt 
had not Mr. Fabian invented a rumor to the effect that 
he, Aaron Rockharrt, was addressing her. 

He looked at the lady on his left critically. Yes; she 
i was very beautiful — very beautiful indeed ! And, of 
course, she would accept him at once if he should offer 
her his hand ! Very beautiful ! A tall, finely rounded, 
radiant blonde, with a suit of warm auburn hair, which 
; she wore in a mass of puffs and coils high on her head ; 
a brilliant, blooming complexion, damask rose cheeks, 


162 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


redder lips, blue eyes, and a pure, fine Roman profile — 
that means, among the rest, a hooked nose — a very ele- 
gant and aristocratic nose indeed, but still a hooked nose. 
She carried her head high, and her well turned chin a lit- 
tle forward, her lip a little curled. All that meant a high 
spirit, intolerance of authority, and danger, much danger, 
to a would-be despot. Oh ! very handsome, and very 
willing to marry the old millionaire. But — no ! the Iron 
King thought not ! She would give him too much trouble 
in the process of subjugation. He would none of her. 

Cadet Haught, watching this pair from the opposite 
side of the table, whispered to his sister, who sat on his 
right : 

“ As I live by bread, Cora, there is the aged monarch 
flirting with the handsome widow ! A thing unparal- 
leled in human history. Or is it dreaming I am ? ” 

Cora lifted her languid dark eyes, looked across the 
table and answered : 

“ She is trying to flirt with him, I rather fancy.” 

“ Wasted ammunition, eh, Cora ? ” 

“ I do not know,” replied the young lady. 

And then the increasing talk and laughter all around 
the table rendered any tete-a-tete difficult or impossible. 
And now began the toast drinking and the speech mak- 
ing. It need not be told how Mr. Rockharrt toasted the 
bride, how the chief justice responded in behalf of his 
late ward, how Mr. Fabian toasted the bridesmaids, how 
Mr. Clarence responded on the part of the young ladies, 
how with this and that and the other observance of 
forms, the breakfast came to an end and the bishop gave 
thanks. 

The bride retired to change her dress for a traveling 
suit of navy blue poplin, with hat and feather to match, 
and a cashmere wrap. Then came the leave-taking, and 
the jubilant bridegroom handed his bride into the ele- 


ANOTHER FINE WEDDING. 1 63 

gant carriage, while his best man, Clarence, gave the 
last order. 

“ To the railway station.” 

This was the final farewell, for Mr. Fabian had asked 
as a particular favor that no one of the wedding party 
should attend them to the depot. Their luggage had 
been sent on hours before, in charge of the maid and 
the valet. Half an hour’s drive brought them to the 
station in time to catch the 3:30 train East. 

“ At last, at last I have you away from all those peo- 
ple and all to myself ! ” exulted Fabian, as he seated 
his wife in the corner of the car, and turned the oppo- 
site seat that they might have no near fellow passenger. 
For as yet palace cars were not. 

The maid and valet were seated on the opposite side 
of the car. 

The train started. 

The speed was swift, yet seemed slow. It was the way 
train they were on, and it stopped at every little station. 
They could not have got an express before midnight, 
and that would have been perilous to their chance of 
catching the steamer on which their passage to Europe 
was engaged. 

The journey was made without events until about sun- 
set, when the train reached the little mountain station 
of Edenheights, where it stopped twenty minutes for re- 
freshments, 

“ What a lovely scene ! ” said the bride, looking down 
from the window on her left, into the depths of a small 
valley lighted up by the last rays of the setting sun 
streaming through the opening between two wooded 
hills. 

“ Yes, dear, lovely, if I can think anything lovely be- 
sides yourself,” he replied. 

“ Look, what a sweet cottage that is almost hidden 


164 for woman’s love. 

among the trees. An elegant cottage of white freestone 
built after the Grecian order. How strange, Fabian, to 
find such a bijou here in this wild, remote section.” 

“ Probably the residence of some well-to-do official 
connected with our works,” said Mr. Fabian, carelessly ; 
then — “ Will you come out to the refreshment rooms 
and have some tea ? See, they are on the opposite side 
of the train.” 

Violet turned and looked on a very different scene. 
No wooded and secluded valley with its one lovely cot- 
tage, but a row of open saloons and restaurants, crowded 
and noisy. 

“No ; I think I will not go in there. It is not pretty. 
You may send me a cup of tea. I will sit here and en- 
joy this beautiful valley scene. And oh, Fabian ! Look 
there, coming up the hillside, what a beautiful woman!” 

Mr. Fabian looked out and saw and recognized Rose 
Stillwater and saw that she had recognized him. She 
was coming directly toward the train. 

“ Sit here, my love ; I will go and bring you some re- 
freshments. Don’t attempt to get out, dearest ; to do so 
might be dangerous. I will not be long,” he said, hast- 
ily, and rising, he hurried after the other passengers out 
of the car. 

But instead of going into the railway restaurant he 
went back to the rear of the train, placed himself where 
he stood out of sight of his wife and of all his fellow 
passengers, yet in full view of the approaching woman. 

“ What devil brings that serpent here?” he muttered 
to himself. “ I must intercept her. She must not go 
on board the train. She must not approach my little 
wood violet. Good heavens, no ! ” 

But the woman turned aside voluntarily from her 
course to the stationary train and walked directly to- 
ward himself. 


ANOTHER FINE WEDDING. 1 65 

“ Well, Rose,” he said, in as pleasant a voice as his 
perturbation of mind would permit him to use. 

“ Well, Fabian,” she answered. 

She was as white and hard as marble ; her lips when 
she ceased to speak were closed tightly, her blue eyes 
blazed from her hard, white face. 

“ What brings you here ?” he inquired. 

“ What brings me here, indeed ! To see you. Only 
this morning I heard of your intended business. Only 
this morning, after the morning train had left. If there 
had been another train within an hour or two, I should 
have taken it and gone to the city and should have been 
in time to stop the wicked wedding.” 

“ What a blessing that there was not ! You could not 
have stopped the marriage. You would only have ex- 
posed yourself and made a row.” 

“Then I should have done that.” 

“ I don’t think so. It would not have been like you. 
You are too cool, too politic to ruin yourself. Come, 
Rose,” looking at his watch, “ there are but just sixteen 
minutes before the train starts. I have just fifteen to 
give you, because it will take me one minute to reach 
my seat. Therefore, whatever you have to say, my dear, 
had better be said at once.” 

“ I have not come here to reproach you, Fabian Rock- 
harrt,” she said, fixing him with her eyes. 

“ That is kind of you at all events.” 

“ No; we reproach a man for carelessness, for thought- 
lessness, for forgetfulness ; but for baseness, villainy, 
treachery like yours it is not reproach, it is — ” 

“ Magnanimity or murder ! I suppose so. Let it be 
magnanimity, Rose. I have never done you anything 
but good since I first met your face, now twenty years 
ago. You were but sixteen then. You are thirty-six 
now, and, by Jove ! handsomer than ever.” 


1 66 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


“ Thank you ; I quite well know that I am. My look- 
ing glass, that never flatters, tells me so.” 

“ Then why, in the name of common sense, can you 
not be happy ? Look you, Rose, you have no cause to 
complain of me. When even in your childhood, you — ” 

“ How dare you throw that up to me !” she exclaimed. 

He went on as if he had not heard her. 

“ Were utterly lost and ruined through the villainy of 
your first lover — what did I do ? I took you up, got a 
place for you in my father’s house as the governess of 
my niece.” 

“Well, I worked for my living there, did I not? I 
gave a fair day’s work for a fair day’s wages, as your 
stony old father would say.” 

“ Certainly, you did. But you would not have had an 
opportunity of doing so in any honest way if it had not 
been for me.” 

“ How dare you hit me in the teeth with that !” 

“ Only in self-defense, my Rose.” 

“ It was with an ulterior, a selfish, a wicked end in 
view. You know it.” 

“ I know, and Heaven knows that I served you from 
pure benevolence and from no other motive. Gracious 
goodness ! why, I was over head and ears in love with 
another woman at that time. But you, Rose, you made 
a dead set at me. You did not care for me the least in 
life, but you cared for wealth and position, and you 
were bound to have them if you could.” 

“Coward !” she hissed, “to talk to me in this way.” 

“ I am not finding fault with you the least in the 
world. You acted naturally on the principles of self- 
interest and self-preservation. You wanted me to marry 
you, but I could not do that under the circumstances. 
By Jove ! though, I did more for you than I ever did for 
any other living woman and with less reward — with no 


ANOTHER FINE WEDDING. 


167 


reward at all, in fact. When your time was up at Rock- 
hold I settled an income on you, and afterward, in addi- 
tion to that, I gave you that beautiful cottage, elegantly 
furnished from basement to roof. Ai\d what did I ever 
get in return for all that ? Flatteries and fair words — 
nothing more. You were as cold as a stone, Rose.” 

“ I would not give my love upon any promise of mar- 
riage, but only for marriage itself.” 

“ And that you know I could not offer you, and you 
also knew why I could not.” 

“ Poltroon ! to reproach me with the great calamity 
of my childhood.” 

“ I repeat that I do not reproach you at all. I am only 
stating the facts, for which I do not blame you in the 
least, though they prevented the possibility of my ever 
thinking of marriage with you. I gave you a house 
furnished, land, and an income to insure you the com- 
forts, luxuries, and elegances of life. I did not bargain 
with you beforehand. I thought surely you would, as 
you led me to believe that you would, give me love in 
return for all these. But no. As soon as you were se- 
cure in your possessions you turned upon me and said 
that I should not even visit you at your house without 
marriage. Now, what have you to complain of ? ” 

“ This ! that you have broken faith with me ! ” 

“In what way, pray you ? ” 

“ You swore that, if you did not marry me, no more 
would you ever marry any woman.” 

“ If you would love me. Not if you would not. Be- 
sides, I had not seen my sweet wood violet then,” he 
added, aggravatingly. 

She turned upon him, her eyes flashing blue fire. 

“ I will be revenged ! ” she said. 

“ Be anything you like, my dear, only do not be melo- 
dramatic, It’s bad form. Come, now, Rose, you have 


i68 


FOR woman’s LOVE. 


your house and your income. You are still young, and 
much handsomer than ever. Be happy, my dear. And 
now I really must leave you and run to the train.” 

“ Go. I will not detain you. I came here only to 
tell you that I will be revenged. I have told you that 
and have no more to say.” 

She turned and went down the hill toward the cot- 
tage in the dell. 

Mr. Fabian hurried to the train and sprang on board 
just as it began to move. 

“ Fabian ! Oh, Fabian ! ” cried the alarmed bride, 
“ you were almost knocked under the wheels ! ” 

“ All right, my dear little love. I am safe now,” he 
laughed. 

“ Where is my tea?” 

“ Oh, my dear child,” exclaimed the conscience- 
stricken man. “ I am so very sorry ! But the tea was 
detestable — perfectly detestable ! I could not bring you 
such stuff. I am so very sorry, Violet, my precious.” 

“ Well, never mind. Bring me a glass of ice water 
from the cooler.” 

He obeyed her, and when she had drank, took back 
the tumbler. 

A porter came along and lighted the lamps in the 
cars, for it was now fast growing dark. 

The train sped on. 

Our travelers reached Baltimore late at night, 
changed cars at midnight for New York, and reached 
that city the next morning in time to secure the passage 
they had engaged. 

At noon they sailed in the Arctic for Liverpool. 


THE WILES OF THE SIREN. 


169 


CHAPTER XI. 

THE WILES OF THE SIREN. 

When the bridal pair had started on their journey the 
wedding guests dispersed. 

Old Aaron Rockharrt and his^ family returned to their 
town house. 

The next morning Mr. Clarence went back to North 
End to look after the works. Cadet Haught left for 
West Point. 

Mr. Rockharrt and Mrs. Rothsay were alone in their 
city home. 

Old Aaron Rockharrt continued to give dinners and 
suppers to noted politicians until the end of the session 
and the adjournment of the legislature. 

The family returned to Rockhold in May. Here they 
lived a very monotonous life, whose dullness and gloom 
pressed very heavily upon the young widow. 

Mr. Rockharrt and Mr. Clarence rode out every day 
to the works and returned late in the afternoon. 

Cora occupied herself in completing the biography of 
her late husband, which had been interrupted by the 
season in the city. 

Mr. Clarence often spent twenty-four hours at North 
End looking after the interests of the firm, and eating 
and sleeping at the hotel. 

Mr. Rockharrt came home every evening to dinner, 
but after dinner invariably shut himself up in his office 
and remained there until bedtime. 

Cora’s evenings were as solitary as her mornings. But 
a change was at hand. 

One evening, on his return home, Mr. Rockharrt 
brought his own mail from the post office at North End. 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


170 

After dinner, instead of retiring to his office as usual, 
he came into the drawing room and found Cora. 

Dropping himself down in a large arm chair beside 
the round table, and drawing the moderator lamp nearer 
to him, he drew a letter from his breast pocket and said: 

“ My dear, I have a very interesting communication 
here from Mrs. Stillwater — Miss Rose Flowers that was, 
you know.” 

“ I know,” said Cora, coldly, and wondering what was 
coming next. 

“ Poor child ! She is a widow, thrown destitute upon 
the cold charities of the world again,” he continued. 

Cora said nothing. She was marveling to hear this 
harsh, cruel, relentless man speaking with so much pity, 
tenderness, and consideration for this adventuress. 

“But I will read the letter to you,” he said, “and then 
I will tell you what I mean to do.” 

“ Very well, sir,” she replied, with much misgiving. 

He opened the letter and began to read as follows : 

Wirt House, Baltimore, Md., 

May 15, 18 — 

My Most Honored Benefactor : I should not pre- 
sume to recall myself to your recollection had you not, 
in the large bounty of your heart, once taken pity on 
the forlorn creature that I am, and made me promise 
that if ever I should find myself homeless, friendless, 
destitute, and desolate, I should write and inform you. 

My most revered friend, such is my sad, hopeless, 
pitiable condition now. 

My poor husband died of yellow fever in the West 
Indies about a year ago, and his income and my support 
died with him. 

For the last twelve months I have lived on the sale of 
my few jewels, plate, and other personal property, which 
has gradually melted away in the furnace of my misfor- 
tunes, while I have been trying with all my might to 
obtain employment at my sometime trade as teacher. 


THE WILES OF THE SIREN. 


171 

But, oh, sir ! the requirements of modern education are 
far above my poor capabilities. 

Now, at length, when my resources are well nigh ex- 
hausted — now, when I can pay my board here only for 
a few weeks longer, and at the end of that time must go 
forth — Heaven only knows where ! — I venture, in accord- 
ance with your own gracious permission, to make this 
appeal to you ! Not for pecuniary aid, which you will 
pardon me if I say I could not receive from any one, but 
for such advice and assistance as your wisdom and be- 
nevolence could afford me, in finding me some honest 
way of earning my bread. Feeling assured that your 
great goodness will not cast this poor note aside unno- 
ticed, I shall wait and hope to hear from you, and, in 
the meanwhile, remain, 

Your humble and obedient servant, 

Rose Stillwater. 

“ That is what I call a very pathetic appeal, Cora 
She is a widow, poor child ! Not such a widow as you 
are, Cora Rothsay, with wealth, friends, and position ! 
She is a widow, indeed ! Homeless, friendless, penni- 
less — about to be cast forth into the streets ! My dear, 
I got this letter this morning. I answered it within an 
hour after its reception ! I invited her to come here as 
our guest, immediately, and to remain as long as she 
should feel inclined to stay — certainly until we could 
settle upon some plan of life for her future. I sent a 
check to pay her traveling expenses to North End, 
where I shall send the carriage to meet her. You will, 
therefore, Cora, have a comfortable room prepared for 
Mrs. Stillwater. I think she may be with us as early as 
to-morrow evening,” said the Iron King. 

And he arose and strode out of the parlor, leaving his 
granddaughter — confou nded. 

Rose Stillwater the widow of a year’s standing ! Rose 
Stillwater coming to Rockhold as the guest of her aged 
and widowed grandfather ! What a condition of things! 


172 


FOR woman’s LOVE. 


What would be the outcome of this event ? Cora shrank 
from conjecturing. 

She felt that there had been two factors in bringing 
about the situation : first, the death of her grandmother; 
second, the marriage of her Uncle Fabian. The field 
was thus left open for the operations of this scheming 
adventuress and siren. 

Cora had been so dismayed at the communication of 
her grandfather that she had scarcely answered him with 
a word. But he had been too deeply absorbed in his 
own thoughts and plans to notice her silence and re- 
serve. 

He had expressed his wishes, given his orders, and 
gone out. That was all. 

What could Cora do ? 

Nothing at all. Too well she knew the unbending 
nature of the Iron King to delude herself for a moment 
with the idea that any opposition, argument, or expos- 
tulation from her would have so much as a feather’s 
weight with the despotic old man. 

If he had asked Mrs. Stillwater to Rockhold under 
present circumstances, Mrs. Stillwater would come, and 
he would have her there just as long as he pleased. 

Cora was at her wits’ end. She resolved to write at 
once to her Uncle Fabian. Surely he must know the 
true character of this woman, and he must have broken 
off his very questionable acquaintance with her before 
marrying Violet Wood. Surely he would not allow his 
father to be so dangerously deceived in the person he 
had invited to his house — to the society of his grand- 
daughter. He would unmask her, even though in doing 
so he should expose himself. 

She would also write to Sylvan, who from the very 
first had disliked and distrusted “ the rose that all ad- 
mire.” And she thanked Heaven that Cadet Haught 


THE WILES OF THE SIREN. 


173 


would graduate at the next exhibition at West Point 
and come home on leave for the midsummer holi- 
days. 

While waiting answers from the two absent men she 
would consult her Uncle Clarence. Truth to tell, she 
had but little hope of help in this affair from her younger 
uncle. Mr. Clarence was so far from thinking evil of 
any one. He was so loath to give pain or have any dis- 
turbance in the domestic circle. He would be sure to 
feel compassion for Rose Stillwater. He would be sure 
to recall her pretty, helpful, pleasant ways, and the 
comfort both his father and his mother used to take in 
her playful manners and affectionate ministration. Mr. 
Clarence was much too benevolent to wish to interfere 
with any arrangement that was likely to make the house 
pleasant and cheerful to his aged father, and give a 
comfortable home and support to a desolate young 
widow. And that the Iron King should ever be seri- 
ously taken in by the beautiful and bewitching creature 
he would never believe. Yet Cora knew from all past 
experience that Rose Stillwater was more esteemed by 
old Aaron Rockharrt and had more influence over him 
than any living creature. Strange that a man so hard 
headed as the Iron King, and so clear brained on all oc- 
casions when not blinded by his egotism, should allow 
himself to be so deceived in any one as he was in Rose 
Stillwater. 

But, then, she knew how to flatter this egotism. She 
was beautiful and attractive in person, meek and sub- 
missive in manner, complimentary and caressing in 
words and tones. 

Cora asked herself whether it would be right, proper, 
or expedient for her to give information of that secret 
interview between Mr. Fabian and Mrs. Stillwater, to 
which she herself had been an accidental and most un- 


174 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


willing witness, on that warm night in September, in 
the hotel parlor at Baltimore. 

She could not refer to it in her intended letter to her 
Uncle Fabian. To do so would be useless and humili- 
ating, if not very offensive. Her Uncle Fabian knew 
much more about that interview than she could tell him, 
and would be very much mortified and very indignant 
to learn that she knew anything of it. He might accuse 
her of being a spy and an eavesdropper, or he might deny 
and discredit her story altogether. 

No. No good could come of referring to that inter- 
view in her letter to her Uncle Fabian. She would 
merely mention to him the fact that Mrs. Stillwater had 
written to Mr. Rockharrt an appealing letter declaring 
herself to be widowed and destitute, and asking for ad- 
vice and assistance in procuring employment ; and that 
he had replied by inviting her to Rockhold for an in- 
definite period, and sent her a check to pay her traveling 
expenses. She would tell Mr. Fabian this as a mere 
item of news, expressing no opinion and taking no re- 
sponsibility, but leaving her uncle to act as he might 
think proper. 

She could not tell her brother Sylvan of that secret 
interview, for she was sure that he would act with haste 
and indiscretion. Nor could she tell her Uncle Clar- 
ence, who would only find himself distressed and in- 
capable under the emergency. Least of all ' could she 
tell her grandfather, and make an everlasting breach be- 
tween himself and his son Fabian. • 

No. She could tell no one of that secret interview to 
which she had been a chance witness — a shocked wit- 
ness — but which she only half understood, and which, 
perhaps, did not mean all that she had feared and sus- 
pected. On that subject she must hold her peace, and 
only let the absent members of the family know of Mrs. 


THE WILES OF THE SIREN. 


!75 


Stillwater's intended visit as an item of domestic news, 
and leave any or all of them to act upon their own re- 
sponsibility unbiased by any word from her. 

Cora’s position was a very delicate and embarrassing 
one. She did not believe that this former nursery gov- 
erness of hers was or ever had been a proper compan- 
ion for her. She herself — Cora Rothsay — was now a 
widow with an independent income, and was at liberty 
to choose her own companions and make her home 
wherever she might choose. 

But how could she leave her aged and widowed grand- 
father, who had no other daughter or granddaughter, or 
any other woman relative to keep house for him ? And 
yet how could she associate daily with a woman whose 
presence she felt to be a degradation ? 

As we have seen, she knew and felt that it would be 
vain to oppose her grandfather’s wish to have Mrs. Still- 
water in the house, especially as he had already invited 
her and sent her the money to come — unless she should 
tell him of that secret interview she had witnessed be- 
tween Mr. Fabian and Mrs. Stillwater. That, indeed, 
might banish Rose from Rockhold, but it would also 
bringdown a domestic cataclysm that must breakup 
the household and separate its members. 

No, she could say nothing, do nothing that would not 
make matters worse. She must let events take their 
course, bide her time and hope for the best, she said to 
herself, as she arose and rang the bell. 

John, the footman, answered the call. 

“ It is Martha whom I want. Send her here,” said the 
lady. 

The man went out and the upper housemaid came in. 

“ You wanted me, ma’am ?” 

“ Yes. Do you remember the room occupied by my 
nursery governess years ago ?” 


176 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


“Yes, ma’am; the front room on the leftside of the 
hall on the third story.” 

“Yes; that is the room. Have it prepared for the 
same person. She will be here to-morrow evening.” 

“ Good — Lord !” involuntarily exclaimed old Martha; 
“ why, we haven’t heard of her for a dozen years. What 
a sweet creeter she was, though, Miss Cora. I thought 
as she’d a married a fortin’ long ago.” 

“ She has been married and widowed. At least she 
says so.” 

“ A widow, poor thing ! And is she cornin’ to be a 
companion or anything ?” 

“ She is coming as a guest.” 

“ Oh ! very well, Miss Cora ; I will have the room 
ready in time.” • 

When the old woman had left the room Cora sat down 
to her writing desk and wrote two letters — one to Mr. 
Fabian Rockharrt, Hotel Trois Freres, Paris ; the other 
to Cadet Sylvanus Haught, West Point, N. Y. 

When she had finished and sealed these she put them 
in the mail bag that was left in the hall to be taken at 
daybreak by the groom to North End post office. Then 
she retired to rest. 

The next morning she breakfasted tete-a-tete with her 
grandfather, Mr. Clarence having remained over night 
at North End. While they were still at the table the 
man John entered with a telegram, which he laid on 
the table before his master. 

“ Who brought this ?” inquired the Iron King, as he 
opened it. 

“Joseph brought it when he came back from the post 
office. It had just come, and Mr. Clarence gave it to 
Joseph to fetch to you, sir. Yes, sir !” replied John. 

“ It is from Mrs. Stillwater, That lady is a perfect 
model of promptitude and punctuality. She says — but 


THE WILES OF THE SIREN. 


177 


I had better read it to you. John, you need not wait,” 
said Mr. Rockharrt. 

The negro, who had lingered from curiosity to hear 
what was in the telegram, immediately retired. 

Old Aaron Rockharrt took up the long slip, adjusted 
his spectacles and read : 

Wirt House, Baltimore, Md., May 16th, 18 — 

A thousand heartfelt thanks for your princely munifi- 
cence and hospitality. I avail myself of both gladly 
and at once. I shall leave Baltimore by the 8:30 a. m., 
and arrive at the North End Station at 6:30 p. m. 

u That is her message. Now I wish you to have 
everything in readiness for her. I shall go in person to 
the depot and bring her home with me when I return in 
the evening. Of course it will be two hours later than 
usual when I get back here. You will, therefore, have 
the dinner put back until nine o’clock on this occasion.” 

Cora bowed. She could scarcely trust her voice to 
answer in words. 

Mr. Rockharrt, absorbed in his own thoughts and 
plans, never noticed her coldness and silence. He soon 
finished breakfast, left the table, and a few minutes later 
entered his carriage to drive to North End. 

“ ’Pears to me old marse is jes’ wonderful, Miss Cora. 
To go to his business every day like clock work, and he 
’bout seventy-seven years old. And jes’ as straight and 
strong as a pine tree ! Yes, and as hard as a pine knot! 
He’s wonderful, that he is ! ” said old Jason, the gray 
haired negro butler, when he came in from seeing his 
master off and began to clear away the breakfast ser- 
vice. 

“ Yes; your master is a fine, strong man, Jason — physi- 
cally,” replied Cora, who was beginning to doubt the 
mental soundness of her grandfather ! 

“ Physicking ! No, indeed ! ’Tain’t that as makes the 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


I 7 8 

old g’eman so strong. He nebber would take no physic 
in all his life. It’s consternation, that’s w’at it is — his 
good, healthy consternation ! ” 

“ Very likely !” replied Cora, who was too much dis- 
turbed to set the old man right. 

She left the breakfast parlor, and went up stairs to 
superintend in person the preparation for the comfort 
of the expected guest. 


CHAPTER XII. 

THE SIREN AND THE DESPOT. 

That May night was clear and cool. The sky was 
brilliant with stars, sparkling and flashing from the 
pure, dark blue empyrean. 

In the house it was chilly, so Cora had caused fires to 
be built in all the grates. 

The drawing room at Rockhold presented a very at- 
tractive appearance, with its three chandeliers of lighted 
wax candles, its cheerful fire of sea coal, its warm crim- 
son and gold coloring of carpets and curtains, and its 
luxurious easy chairs, sofas and ottomans, its choice 
pictures, books, bronzes and so forth. In the small din- 
ing room the table was set for dinner, in the best spare 
room all was prepared for its expected occupant. 

Cora, in her widow’s cap and dress, sat in an arm chair 
before the drawing room fire, awaiting the arrival. Half 
past eight had been the hour named by her grandfather 
for their coming. But a few minutes after the clock had 
struck, the sound of carriage wheels was heard on the 
avenue approaching the house. 

Old Jason opened the hall door just as the vehicle 
drew up and stopped. 


THE SIREN AND THE DESPOT. 1 79 

Mr. Rockharrt alighted and then gave his hand to his 
companion, who tripped lightly to the pavement, and 
let him lead her up stairs and into the house. Cora 
stood at the door of the drawing room- Mr. Rockharrt 
led his visitor up to his granddaughter, and said : 

“ Mrs. Stillwater is very much fatigued, Cora. Take 
her at once to her room and make her comfortable ; and 
have dinner on the table by the time she is ready to 
come down.” 

He uttered these words in a peremptory manner, with- 
out waiting for the usual greeting that should have 
passed between the hostess and the visitor. 

Cora touched a bell. 

“ Oh ! let me embrace my sweet Cora first of all ! Ah ! 
my sweet child ! You and I both widowed since the last 
time we met ! ’’ cooed Rose, in her most dulcet tones, as 
she drew Cora to her bosom and kissed her before the 
latter could draw back. 

“ How do you do ?” was the formal greeting that fell 
from the lady’s lips. 

“As you see, dearest — ‘Not happy, but resigned,’” 
plaintively replied the widow. 

“ You quote from a king’s minion, I think,” said Cora, 
coldly. 

Rose took no notice of the criticism, but tenderly in- 
quired. 

“ And you, dearest one ? How is it with you ? ” 

“ I am very well, thank you,” replied the lady. 

“ After such a terrible trial ! But you always pos- 
sessed a heroic spirit.” 

“ We will not speak of that, Mrs. Stillwater, if you 
please,” was the grave reply. 

Mr. Rockharrt looked around, as well as he could 
while old Jason was drawing off his spring overcoat, 
and said ; 


FOR WOMAN S LOVE. 


180 

“ Take Mrs. Stillwater to her room, Cora. Don’t keep 
her standing here. ” 

“ I have rung for a servant, who will attend to Mrs. 
Stillwater’s needs,” replied the lady, quietly. 

The Iron King turned and stared at his granddaughter 
angrily, but said nothing. 

The housemaid came up at this moment. 

“ Martha, show Mrs. Stillwater to the chamber pre- 
pared for her, and wait her orders there.” 

The negro woman wiped her clean hand on her clean 
apron — as a mere useless form — and then held it out to 
the visitor, saying, with the scorn of conventionality 
and the freedom of an old family servant : 

“ How do Miss Rose! ’Deed I’s mighty proud to 
see you ag’in — ’deed I is ! How much you has growed ! 
I mean, how han’some you has growed ! You alters 
was han’some, but now you’s han’somer’n ever! ’Deed, 
honey, you’s mons’ous han’some ! ” 

This hearty welcome and warm admiration, though 
only from the negro servant, helped to relieve the em- 
barrassment of the visitor, who felt the chill of Cora’s 
cold reception. 

“ Thank you, Aunt Martha,” she said, and followed 
the woman up stairs. 

“ Why did you not attend Mrs. Stillwater to her 
room?” sternly demanded the Iron King, fixing his eyes 
severely on his granddaughter, as soon as the visitor 
was out of hearing. 

“ It is not usual to do anything of the sort, sir, except 
in the case of the guest being a very distinguished per- 
son or a very dear friend. My ex-governess is neither. 
She shall, however, be treated with all due respect by 
me so long as she remains under your roof,” quietly re- 
plied Cora. 

“ You had best see to it that she is,” retorted the Iron 


THE SIREN AND THE DESPOT. l8l 

King, as he stalked up stairs to his own room, followed 
by his valet. 

Cora returned to the drawing room, and seated her- 
self in her arm chair, and put her feet upon her foot- 
stool, and leaned back, to appearance quite composed, 
but in reality very much perturbed. Had she acted well 
in her manner to her grandfather’s guest ? She did not 
know. She could not, therefore, feel at ease. She cer- 
tainly did not treat Mrs. Stillwater with rudeness or 
hauteur; she was quite incapable of doing so; yet, on 
the other hand, neither had she treated her ex-governess 
with kindness or courtesy. She had been calm and cold 
in her reception of the visitor ; that was all. But was 
she right ? After all, she knew no positive evil of the 
woman. She had only strong circumstantial evidence 
of her unworthiness. She recalled an old saying of her 
father’s : 

“ Better trust a hundred rogues than distrust one 
honest man.” 

Yet all Cora’s instincts warned her not to trust Rose 
Stillwater. 

After all, she could do nothing — at least at present. 
She would wait the developments of time, and then, 
perhaps, be able to see her duty more clearly. Mean- 
while, for family peace and good feeling, she would be 
civil to Rose Stillw r ater. Half an hour passed, and her 
meditations were interrupted by the entrance of the guest. 
Mrs.Still water seemed determined not to understand cold- 
ness or to take offense. She came in, drew her chair to 
the fire, and spread out her pretty hands over its glow, 
cooing her delight to be with dear friends again. 

“ Oh, darling Cora,” she purred, “you do not know — 
you cannot even fancy — the ineffable sense of repose I 
feel in being here, after all the turbulence of the past 
year. You read my letter to your dearest grandfather ?” 


182 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


“Yes,” answered Mrs. Rothsay. 

“ From that you must have seen to what straits I was 
reduced. Think ! After having sold everything I pos- 
sessed in the world — even all my clothing, except two 
changes for necessary cleanliness — to pay my board ; 
after trying in every direction to get honest work to do ; 
I was in daily fear of being told to leave the hotel be- 
cause I could not pay my board.” 

“ That was very sad ! but was it not very expensive — 
for you — living at the Wirt House ? Would it not have 
been better, under your circumstances, to have taken 
cheaper board ?” 

“ Perhaps so, dear ; but Captain Stillwater had always 
made his home at the Wirt House when his ship was in 
port, and had always left me there when his ship sailed, 
so that I felt at home in the house, you see.” 

“Yes, I see,” said Mrs. Rothsay. 

“ Oh, my fondly cherished darling — you, loved, shel- 
tered, caressed— you, rich, admired, and flattered — can- 
not understand or appreciate the trials and sufferings 
of a poor woman in my position and circumstances. 
Think, darling, of my condition in that city, where I 
was homeless, friendless, penniless, in daily fear of being 
sent from the house for inability to pay my board !” 

“ I am sorry to hear all this,” said Cora. And then 
she was prompted to add : “ But where was Mr. Fabian 
Rockharrt ? He was your earliest friend. He first 
introduced you to my grandfather. He never lost 
sight of you after you left us, but corresponded 
with you frequently, and gave us news of you from 
time to time. Surely, Mrs. Stillwater, 
your straits, he would have found sc 
ting you up in some business. He ne 
allowed you to suffer privation and anx: 
year.” 


THE SIREN AND THE DESPOT. 183 

While Cora spoke she fixed her eyes on the face of her 
listener. But Rose Stillwater was always perfect mis- 
tress of herself. Without the slightest change in coun- 
tenance or voice, she answered sweetly : 

“ Why, dear love, of course I did write to Mr. Fabian 
first of all, and told him of the death of my dear hus- 
band, and asked him if he could help me to get another 
situation as primary teacher in a school or as a nursery 
governess.” 

“And he did not respond ?” 

“ Oh, yes ; indeed he did. He replied very promptly, 
writing that he had a situation in view for me which 
would be better suited to my needs than any I had ever 
filled, and that he should come to Baltimore to explain 
and consult with me.” 

“Well?” 

“ The next day, dear, he came, and — I hate to betray 
his confidence and tell you.” 

“Then do not, I beg you.” 

“ But —I hate more to keep a secret from you. In 
short, he asked me to marry him.” 

“ What !” exclaimed Cora, in surprise and incre- 
dulity. 

“Yes, my love; that was what he had to explain. 
The position of his wife was the situation he had to 
offer me, and which he thought would suit me better 
than any other I had ever filled.” 

“When was this proposal made?” 

“About five months ago, and about seven months 
after the death of my dear husband. He said that he 
would be willing to wait until the year of mourning 
i should be over.” 

“Oh, that was considerate of him.” 

“ But I was still heart-broken for the loss of my dear 

husband. I could not think of another marriage at any 

■ 


184 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


time, however distant. I told him so. I told him how 
much I esteemed and respected him and even loved him 
as a dear friend, but that I could not be faithless to the 
memory of my adored husband. I was very sorry ; for 
he was very angry. He called me cold, silly and even 
ungrateful, so to reject his hand. I began to think that 
it was selfish and thankless in me to disappoint so good 
a friend, but I could not help it, loving the memory of 
my sainted husband as I did. I was grieved to hurt Mr. 
Fabian, though.” 

“ I do not think he was seriously injured. At least I 
am sure that his wounds healed rapidly; for in a very few 
weeks afterward he proposed to Miss Violet Wood, and 
was accepted by her. They were married on the four- 
teenth day of February, and sailed for Europe the next 
day,” said Mrs. Rothsay. 

“Yes ; I know. Disappointed men do such desperate 
deeds ; commit suicide or marry for revenge. Poor, 
dear girl !” murmured Rose Stillwater, with a deep sigh. 

“ Why poor, dear girl ?” inquired Cora. 

“ Oh, you know, she caught his heart in the rebound, 
and she will not keep it. But let us talk of something 
else, dear. Oh, I am so happy here. So free from fear 
and trouble and anxiety. Oh, what ineffable peace, 
rest, safety I enjoy here. No one will pain me by pre- 
senting a bill that I cannot pay, or frighten me by tell- 
ing me that my room will be wanted for some one else. 
Oh, how I thank you, Cora. And how I thank your 
honored grandfather for this city of refuge, even for a 
few days.” 

“You owe no thanks to me,” replied Cora. 

“ A thousand thanks, my darling ! ” said Rose, and 
hearing the heavy footsteps of the Iron King in the hall, 
she added — as if she heard them not : “ And as for Mr. 
Rockharrt, that noble, large brained, great hearted man, 





BOSK PUTTING ON- THE IRON KING’S SLIPPERS. 




















* 








THE SIREN .AND THE DESPOT. 1 85 

I have no words to express the gratitude, the reverence, 
the adoration with which his magnanimous character 
and munificent benevolence inspires me. He is of all 
men the most — ” 

But here she seemed first to have caught sight of the 
Iron King, who was standing in the door, and who had 
heard every word of adulation that she had spoken. 

“ Cora, is not dinner ready ? ” he inquired, coming 
forward. 

“ Yes, sir ; only waiting for you,’' answered the lady, 
touching a bell. 

The gray haired butler came to the call. 

“ Put dinner on the table,” ordered Mr. Rockharrt. 

The old butler bowed and disappeared; and after 
awhile reappeared and announced : 

“ Dinner served, sir.” 

Mr. Rockharrt gave his arm to Mrs. Stillwater, to take 
her to the table. 

“ Will not my Uncle Clarence be home this evening?” 
inquired Cora, as the three took their seats. 

“ No ; he will not be home before Saturday night. 
Since Fabian went away there has been twice as much 
supervision over the foremen and bookkeepers needed 
there, and Clarence is very busy over the accounts, work- 
ing night and day,” replied the Iron King, as he took a 
plate of soup from the hands of the butler and passed it 
to Mrs. Stillwater, who received it with the beaming 
smile that she always bestowed on the Iron King. 

She was the life of the little party- If she was a broken 
hearted widow, she did not show it there. She smiled, 
gleamed, glowed, sparkled in countenance and words. 
The moody Iron King was cheered and exhilarated, and 
said, as he filled her glass for the first time with Tokay, 
“ Though you do not need wine to stimulate you, my 
child. You are full of joyous life and spirits.” 


FOR WOMAN'S LOVE. 


1 86 

“Oh, sir, pardon me. Perhaps I ought to control 
myself ; but I am so happy to be here through your 
great goodness; so free from care and fear ; so full of 
peace and joy ; so safe, so sheltered ! I feel like a storm 
beaten bird who has found a nest, or a lost child who 
has found a home, and I forget all my losses and all my 
sorrows and give myself up to delight. Pardon me, sir; 
I know I ought to be calmer.” 

“ Not at all, not at all, my child ! I am glad to see 
you so gay. I approve of you. You have suffered more 
than either of us, for you have not only lost your life’s 
companion, but home, fortune, and all your living. My 
granddaughter here, as you may see, is a monument of 
morbid, selfish sorrow, which she will not try to throw 
off even for my sake. But you will brighten us all.” 

“ I wish I might ; oh, how I wish I might ! It seems 
to me it is easy to be happy if one has only a safe home 
and a good friend,” said Rose. 

“ And those you shall always have in me and in my 
house, my child , 0 said the Iron King. 

Cora listened in pure amazement. Her grandfather 
sympathetic ! Her grandfather giving praise and quot- 
ing poetry ! What was the matter with him ? Not soft- 
ening of the heart ; he had never possessed such a com- 
modity. Was it softening of the brain, then ? As soon 
as they had finished dinner and returned to the drawing 
room, the Iron King said to his guest : 

“Now, my child, I shall send you off to bed. You 
have had a very long and fatiguing journey and must 
have a good, long night’s sleep.” 

And with his own hands he lighted a wax taper and 
gave it to her. Rose received it with a grateful smile, 
bade a sweet toned good night to Mr. Rockharrt and 
Mrs. Rothsay, and vrent tripping out of the room. 

“ I shall say good night, too, Cora; I am tired. But 


THE SIREN AND THE DESPOT. 187 

let me say this before I go : Do you try to take pattern 
by that admirable child. See how she tries to make the 
best of everything and to be pleasant under all her sor- 
rows. You have not had half her troubles, and yet you 
will not try to get over your own. Imitate that poor 
child, Cora.” 

“‘Child,’ my dear grandfather! Do you forget that 
Mrs. Stillwater is a widow thirty-six years old ?” in- 
quired Cora. 

“ ‘ Thirty-six.’ I had not thought of it, and yet of 
course I knew it. Well, so much the better. Yet child 
she is compared to me, and child she is in her perfect 
trust, her innocent faith, her meekness, candor and 
simplicity, and the delightful abandon with which 
she gives herself to the enjoyment of the passing 
hour. This will be a brighter house for the pres- 
ence of Rose Stillwater in it,” said the Iron King, as he 
took up his taper and rang for his valet and left the 
room. 

Cora sat a long time in meditation before she arose 
and followed his example. When she entered her cham- 
ber, she was surprised and annoyed to find Rose Still- 
water there, seated in the arm chair before the fire. Old 
Martha was turning down the bed for the night. 

“ Cora, love, it is not yet eleven o’clock, though the 
dear master did send us off to bed. But I wanted to 
speak to you, darling Cora, just a few words, dear, 
before we part for the night ; so when I met my old 
friend, Aunt Martha, in the hall, I asked her to show 
me which was your room, so I could come to you when 
you should come up ; but Aunt Martha told me she was 
on the way to your room to prepare your bed for the 
night, and she would bring me here to sit down and 
wait for you. So here I am, dear Cora.” 

“ You wished to speak to me, you say ?” inquired Mrs. 


i88 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


Rothsay, drawing another chair and seating herself be- 
fore the fire. 

“Yes, darling ; only to say this, love, that I have not 
come here to sponge upon your kindness. I will be no 
drone. I wish to be useful to you, Cora. Now you 
are far away from all milliners and dress makers and 
seamstresses, and I am very skillful with my needle and 
can do everything you might wish to have done in that 
line — I mean in the way of trimming and altering bon- 
nets or dresses. I do not think I could cut and fit.” 

“ Mrs. Stillwater,” interrupted Cora, “ you are our 
guest, and you must not think of such a plan as you 
suggest.” 

“ Oh, my dear Cora, do not speak to me as if I were 
only company. I, your old governess ! Do not make 
a stranger of me. Let me be as one of the family. 
Let me be useful to you and to your dear grandfather. 
Then I shall feel at home ; then 1 shall be happy,” plead- 
ed Rose. 

“ But, Mrs. Stillwater, we have not been accustomed 
to set our guests to work. The idea is preposterous,” 
said the inexorable Cora. 

“ Oh, my dear, do not treat me as a guest. Treat me 
as you did when I was your governess. Make me use- 
ful ; will you not, dear Cora?” 

“ You are very kind, but I would rather not trouble 
you.” 

“Ah, I see ; you are tired and sleepy. I will not keep 
you up, but 1 must make myself useful to you in some 
way. Well, good night, dear,” said the widow, as she 
stooped and kissed her hostess. Then she left the 
room. 


THE SPELL WORKS. 


189 


CHAPTER XXIII. 

THE SPELL WORKS. 

Rose Stillwater was very near overdoing her part. 
She rose early the next morning and came down in the 
drawing room before any of the family had put in an 
appearance. She had scarcely seated herself before the 
bright little sea coal fire that the chilly spring morning 
rendered very acceptable, if not really necessary, when 
she heard the heavy, measured footsteps of the master 
of the house coming down the stairs. Then she rose 
impulsively as if in a flutter of delight to go and meet 
him ; but checked herself and sat down and waited for 
him to come in. 

“ How heavily the old ogre walks ! His step would 
shake the house, if it could be shaken. He comes like 
the statue of the commander in the opera.” 

She listened, but his footsteps died away on the soft, 
deep carpet of the library into which he passed. 

“Ah ! he does not know that I am down !” she said to 
herself, complacently, as she settled back in her chair. 
Cora came in and greeted Rose with ceremonious po- 
liteness, having resolved, at length, to treat Mrs. Still- 
water as an honored guest, not as a cherished friend or 
member of the household. 

“ Good morning, Mrs. Stillwater. I hope you have 
had a good night’s rest and feel refreshed after your 
journey,” she said. 

Rose responded effusively : 

“Ah, good morning, dear love ! Yes ; thank you, dar- 
ling, a lovely night’s rest, undisturbed by the thoughts 
of debts and duns and a doubtful future. I slept so 
deeply and sweetly through the night that I woke quite 


190 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


early this morning. The birds were in full song. You 
must have millions of birds here ! And the subtile, 
penetrating fragrance of the hyacinths came into the 
window as soon as I opened it. How I love the early 
spring flowers that come to us almost through the win- 
ter snows and before we have done with fires.” 

Cora did not reply to this rhapsody. Then Rose in- 
quired : 

“Does your grandfather go regularly to look after 
the works as he used to do ?” 

“ Mr. Rockharrt drives to North End every day,” re- 
plied Cora. 

“ It is amazing, at his age,” said Rose. 

“ Some acute observer has said that ‘ age is a mova- 
ble feast.’ Age, no more than death, is a respecter of 
persons or of periods. Men grow old, as they die, at 
any age. Some grow old at fifty, others not before they 
are a hundred. I think Mr. Rockharrt belongs to the 
latter class.” 

“ I am sure he does.” 

Cora did not confirm this statement. 

Rose made another venture in conversation : 

“ So both the gentlemen go every day to the works ?” 

“ Mr. Rockharrt goes every day. Mr. Clarence usu- 
ally remains there from Monday morning until Saturday 
evening.” 

“At the works ?” 

“ Yes ; or at the hotel, where he has a suite of rooms 
which he occupies occasionally.” 

“Dear me! So you have been alone here all day 
long, every day but Sunday ! And now I have come to 
keep you company, darling ! You shall not feel lonely 
any longer. And — what was that Mary Queen of Scots 
said to her lady hostess on the night she passed at the 
castle in her sad progress from one prison to another : 


THE SPELL WORKS. 


1 9 1 

t We two widows, having no husbands to trouble us, 
may agree very well,’ or words to that effect. So, dar- 
ling, you and I, having no husbands to trouble us, may 
also agree very well. Shall we not ?” 

“ I cannot speak so lightly on so grave a subject, Mrs. 
Stillwater,” said Cora. 

Old Mr. Rockharrt came in. 

“Good morning, Cora! Good morning, Mrs. Still- 
water ! I hope you feel quite rested from your jour- 
ney.” 

“ Oh, quite, thank you ! And when I woke up this 
morning, I was so surprised and delighted to find myself 
safe at home ! Ah ! I beg pardon ! But I spent so 
many years in this dear old house, the happiest years of 
my life, that I always think of it as home, the only 
home I ever had in all my life,” said Rose, pathetically, 
while tears glistened in her soft blue eyes. 

“ You poor child ! Well, there is no reason why you 
should ever leave this haven xgain. My granddaughter 
needs just such a bright companion as you are sure to 
be. And who so fitting a one as her first young gov- 
erness ?” 

“ Oh, sir, you are so good to me ! May heaven re- 
ward you ! But Mrs. Rothsay ?” she said, with an 
appealing glance toward Cora. 

“ I do not need a companion ; if I did, I should ad- 
vertise for one. The position of companion is also a 
half menial one, which I should never associate with 
the name of Mrs. Stillwater, who is our guest,” replied 
Cora, with cold politeness. 

“You see, my dear ex-pupil will not let me serve her 
in any capacity,” said Rose, with a piteous glance 
toward the Iron King. 

“ You have both misunderstood me,” he answered, 
with a severe glance toward his granddaughter. “ I 


192 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


never thought of you as a companion to Mrs. Rothsay, 
in the professional sense of that word, but in the sense 
in which daughters of the same house are companions 
to each other.” 

“ I should not shrink from any service to my dear 
Cora,’’ said Rose Stillwater, and she was about to add — 
“ nor to you, sir,” but she thought it best not to say it, 
and refrained. 

When breakfast was over, and the Rockhold carriage 
was at the door to convey the Iron King to North 
End, the old autocrat arose from the table and strode 
into the hall, calling for his valet to come and help him 
on with his light overcoat. 

“ Let me ! let me ! Oh, do please let me ?” exclaimed 
Rose, jumping up and following him. “ Do you remem- 
ber the last time I put on your overcoat ? It was on that 
morning in Baltimore, years ago, when we parted at the 
Monument House ; you to go to the depot to take the 
cars for this- place, I to remain in the city to await the 
arrival of my husband’s ship ? Nine years ago ! There, 
now ! Have I not done it as well as your valet could ?” 
she prattled, as she deftly assisted him. 

“ Better, my child, much better ! You are not rough; 
your hands are dainty as well as strong. Thank you, 
child,” said Mr. Rockharrt, settling himself with a jerk 
or two into his spring overcoat. 

“ Oh, do let me perform these little services for you 
always ! It will make me feel so happy !” 

“ But it will give you trouble.” 

“ Oh, indeed, no ! not the least ! It will give me only 
pleasure.” 

‘‘You are a very good child, but I will not tax you. 
Good morning ! I must be off,” said Mr. Rockharrt, 
shaking hands with Rose, and then hurrying out to get 
into his carriage. 


THE SPELL WORKS. 


193 


Rose stood in the door looking after him, until the 
brougham rolled away out of sight. 

At luncheon Rose Stillwater seemed so determined to 
be pleasant that it was next to impossible for Cora 
Rothsay to keep up the formal demeanor she had laid 
out for herself. 

“ It is very lonely for you here, my dear. How soon 
does your grandfather usually return ? I know he must 
have been later than usual last night, because he had to 
go to the depot to meet me ,’ 7 Rose said. 

“Mr. Rockharrt usually returns at six o’clock. We 
have dinner at half-past,” replied Cora. 

“And this is two ! Four hours and a half yet !” 

“The afternoon is very fine. Will you take a walk 
with me in the garden ? ” inquired Cora, as they left the 
dining room, feeling some compunction for the persist- 
ent coldness with which she had treated her most gen- 
tle and obliging guest. 

“ Oh, thank you very much, dear. With the greatest 
pleasure ! It will be just like old times, when we used 
to walk in the garden together, you a little child hold- 
ing on to my hand. And now — But we won’t talk of 
that,” said Rose. 

And she fled up stairs to get her hat and shawl. 

And the two women sauntered for half an hour 
among the early roses and spring flowers in the beauti- 
ful Rockhold garden. 

Then they came in and went to the library together 
and looked over the new magazines. Presently Cora 
said 

“We all use the library in common to write our let- 
ters in. If you have letters to write, you will find every 
convenience in either of those side tables at the win- 
dows.” 

“ Yes. Just as it used to be in the old times when I 


194 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


was so happy here ! When the dear old lady was here ! 
Ah, me ! But I will not think of that. She is in heaven, 
as sure as there is a heaven for angels such as she, and 
we must not grieve for the sainted ones. But I have 
no letters to write, dear. I have no correspondents in all 
the world. Indeed, dear Cora, I have no friend in the 
world outside of this house,” said Rose, with a little 
sigh that touched Cora’s heart, compelling her to sym- 
pathize with this lonely creature, even against her bet- 
ter judgment. 

“ Is not Mr. Fabian friendly toward you ?” inquired 
Cora, from mixed motives— of half pity, half irony. 

“ Fabian ?” sweetly replied Rose. “No, dear. I lost 
the friendship of Mr. Fabian Rockharrt when I declined 
his offer of marriage. You refuse a man, and so wound 
his vanity ; and though you may never have given him 
the least encouragement to propose to you, and though 
he has not the shadow of a reason to believe that you 
will accept yet will he take great offense, and per- 
haps become your mortal enemy,” sighed Rose. 

“But I think Uncle Fabian is too good natured for 
that sort of malice.” 

“ I don’t know, dear. I have never seen him since he 
left me in anger on the day I begged off from marrying 
him. Really, darling, it was more like begging off than 
refusing.” 

But little more was said on the subject, and presently 
afterward the two went up stairs to dress for dinner. 

Punctually at six o’clock Mr. Rockharrt returned. 
And the evening passed as on the preceding day, with 
this addition to its attractions : Mrs. Stillwater went to 
the piano and played and sang many of Mr. Rockharrt’s 
favorite songs — the old fashioned songs of his youth — 
Tom Moore’s Irish melodies, Robert Burns’ Scbtch 
ballads, and a miscellaneous assortment of English dit- 


THE SPELL WORKS. 


T 95 


ties — all of which were before Rose’s time, but which 
she had learned from old Mrs. Rockharrt’s ancient 
music books during her first residence at Rockhold, 
that she might please the Iron King by singing them. 

Surely the siren left nothing untried to please her 
patron and benefactor. 

When he complained of fatigue and bade the two 
women good night, she started and lighted his wax 
candle and gave it to him. The next day she was on 
hand to help him on with his great coat, and to hand 
him his gloves and hat, and he thanked her with a smile. 

So went on life at Rockhold all the week. 

On Saturday evening Mr. Clarence came home with 
his father and greeted Rose Stillwater with the kindly 
courtesy that was habitual with him. 

There were four at the dinner table. And Rose, hav- 
ing so excellent a coadjutor in the younger Rockharrt, 
was even gayer and more chatty than ever, making the 
meal a lively and cheerful one even for moody Aaron 
Rockharrt and sorrowful Cora Rothsay. 

After dinner, when the party had gone into the draw- 
ing room, Mrs. Stillwater said : 

“ Here are just four of us. Just enough for a game 
at whist. Shall we have a rubber, Mr. Rockharrt ?” 

“ Yes, my child! Certainly, with all my heart ! I 
thank you for the suggestion ! I have not had a game 
of whist since we left the city. Ah, my child, we have had 
very stupid evenings here at home until you came and 
brought some life into the house. Clarence, draw out 
* the card table. Cora, go and find the cards.” 

“ Let me ! Let me ! Please let me ! ” exclaimed 
Rose, starting up with childish eagerness. “ Where are 
the cards, Cora, dear ?” 

“ They are in the drawer of the card table. You need 
not stir to find them, thank you, Mrs. Stillwater.” 


196 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


“ No; here they are all ready,” said Mr. Clarence, who 
had drawn the table up before the fire and taken the 
pack of cards from the drawer. 

The party of four sat down for the game. 

“We must cut for partners,” said Mr. Rockharrt, 
shuffling the cards and then handing them to Mrs. Still- 
water for the first cut. 

“ The highest and the two lowest to be partners ? ” in- 
quired Rose, as she lifted half the pack. 

“ Of course, that is the rule.” 

Each person cut in turn, and fortune favored Mrs. 
Stillwater to Mr. Clarence, and Cora to Mr. Rockharrt. 
Then they cut for deal, and fortune favored Mr. Rock- 
harrt. 

The cards were dealt around. 

Rose Stillwater had an excellent hand, and she knew 
by the pleased looks of her partner, Mr. Clarence, that 
he also had a good one ; and by the annoyed expression 
of Mr. Rockharrt’s face that he had a bad one. Cora’s 
countenance was as the sphnix’s ; she was too sadly pre- 
occupied to care for this game. 

However, Rose determined that she would play into 
the hand of her antagonist and not into that of her part- 
ner. 

Pursuing this policy, she watched Mr. Rockharrt’s 
play, always returned his lead, and when her attention 
was called to the error, she would flush, exhibit a lovely 
childlike embarrassment, declare that she was no whist 
player at all, and beg to be forgiven ; and the very next 
moment she would trump her partner’s trick, or pur- 
posely commit some other blunder that would be sure to 
give the trick to Mr. Rockharrt. 

Mr. Clarence was the soul of good humor, but it was 
provoking to have his own “ splendid ” hand so ruined 
by the bad play of his partner that their antagonists, 


THE SPELL WORKS. 197 

with such very poor hands, actually won the odd 
trick. 

In the next deal Rose got a “ miserable” hand ; so did 
her partner, as she discovered by his looks, while Mr. 
Rockharrt must have had a magnificent hand, to judge 
from his triumphant expression of countenance. 

Rose could, therefore, now afford to redeem her place 
in the esteem of her partner by playing her very best, 
without the slightest danger of taking a single trick. 

To be brief, through Rose’s management Mr. Rock- 
harrt and Cora won the rubber, and the Iron King rose 
from the card table exultant, for what old whist player 
is not pleased with winning the rubber ? 

“ My child,” he said to Rose Stillwater, “ this is alto- 
gether the pleasantest evening that we have passed 
since we left the city, and all through you bringing life 
and activity among us ! I do not think we can ever afford 
to let you go.” 

“ Oh, sir ! you are too good. Would to heaven that 
I might find some place in your household akin to that 
which I once filled during the happiest years of my life, 
when I lived here as your dear granddaughter’s govern- 
ess,” said Rose Stillwater, with a sigh and a smile. 

“ You shall never leave us again with my consent. 
Ah, we have had a very pleasant evening. What do you 
think, Clarence?” 

“Very pleasant for the winners, sir,” replied the 
young man, with a good humored laugh, as he lighted 
his bed room candle and bade them all good night. 

Soon after the little party separated and retired for 
the night. 

As time passed, Rose Stillwater continued to make 
herself more and more useful to her host and benefactor. 
She enlivened his table and his evenings at home by 
her cheerful conversation, her music and her games. She 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


198 

waited on him hand and foot, helped him on and off with 
his wraps when he went out or came in; warmed his slip- 
pers, filled his pipe, dried his newspapers, served him in 
innumerable little ways with a childlike eagerness and 
delight that was as the incense of frankincense and 
myrrh to the nostrils of the egotist. 

And he praised her and held her up as a model to his 
granddaughter. 

Rose Stillwater was a proper young woman, a model 
young woman, all indeed that a woman should be. He 
had never seen one to approach her status in all his long 
life. She was certainly the most excellent of her sex. 
He did not know what in this gloomy house they could 
ever do without her. 

Such was the burden of his talk to Cora. 

Mrs. Rothsay gave but cold assent to all this. She 
had too much reverence for the fifth commandment to 
tell her grandfather what she thought of the situation 
— that Rose Stillwater was making a notable fool of 
him, either for the sake of keeping a comfortable home, 
or gaining a place in his will, or of something greater 
still which would include all the rest. 

She tried to treat the woman with cold civility. But 
how could she persevere in such a course of conduct 
toward a beautiful blue eyed angel who was always 
eager to please, anxious to serve ? 

Cora felt that this woman was a fraud, yet when she 
met her lovely, candid, heaven blue eyes she could not be- 
lieve in her own intuitions. Cora, like some few unenvi- 
ous women, was often affected by other women’s beauty. 
The childlike loveliness of her quondam teacher really 
touched her heart. So she could not at all times main- 
tain the dignified reserve that she wished toward Rose 
Stillwater. 

Meantime the day approached when it was decided 




THE SPELL WORKS. 


T 99 




that they should all go to West Point to the commence- 
ment, at which Cadet Sylvan Haught was expected to 
graduate. 

Mr. Rockharrt had invited Mrs. Stillwater to be of 
their party, and insisted upon her accompanying them. 

Rose demurred. She even ventured to hint that Mrs. 
Rothsay might not like her to go with them ; where- 
upon the Iron King gathered his brow so darkly and 
fearfully, and said so sternly: 

“ She had better not dislike it,” that Rose hastened to 
say that it was only her own secret misgiving, and that 
no part of Mrs. Rothsay’s demeanor had led her to such 
a supposition. 

And she resolved never again to drop a hint of her 
hostess’ too evident suspicion of herself to the family 
autocrat, for it was the last mistake that Mrs. Stillwater 
could possibly wish to make— to kindle anger between 
grandfather and granddaughter. Her policy w T as to 
forbear, to be patient, to conciliate, and to bide her 
time. 

“ Cora,” said the Iron King, abruptly, to his grand- 
daughter, at the breakfast table, on the morning after 
this conversation, and in the presence of their guest, 
“ do you object to Mrs. Stillwater joining our traveling 
party to West Point ?” 

“ Certainly not, sir. What right have I to object to 
any one whom you might please to invite ? ” 

“No right whatever. And I am glad that you under- 
stand that,” replied Mr. Rockharrt. 

Rose was trembling for fear that her benefactor would 
betray her as the suggester of the question, but he did 
not. 

Cora had received no letter from her Uncle Fabian 
in answer to hers announcing the fact of Mrs. Still- 
water’s presence at Rockhold. 


200 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


Mr. Fabian wrote no letters, except business ones to 
the firm, and these were opened at the office of the 
works, and never brought to Rockhold. 

If Cora should ever inquire of her grandfather 
whether he had heard from Mr. and Mrs. Fabian Rock- 
harrt, his answer would be brief — 

“ Yes ; they are both well. They are at Paris. They 
are at Berne. They are at Aix,” or wherever the tour- 
ists might then chance to be. 

Sylvan was a better correspondent. He answered her 
letters promptly. His comments on the visit of Rose 
Stillwater were characteristic of the boy. 

“ So you have got the Rose ‘ that all admire ’ trans- 
planted to the conservatories of Rockhold. Wish you 
joy of her. She is a rose without a single thorn, and 
with a deadly sweet aroma. Mind what I told you long 
ago. It contains the wisdom of ages. ‘ Stillwater runs 
deep.’ Mind it does not draw in and submerge the peace 
and honor of Rockhold. I shall see you at the exhibi- 
tion, when we cam talk more freely over this compli- 
cation. If Mrs. Stillwater is to remain as a permanent 
guest at Rockhold, I shall ask my sister to join me 
wherever 1 may be ordered, after my leave of absence 
has expired. You see I fully calculate on receiving my 
commission.” 

Cora looked forward anxiously to this meeting with her 
brother. Only the thought of seeing him a little sooner 
than she should otherwise have done could reconcile 
her to the proposed trip to West Point, where she must 
be surrounded by all the gayeties of the Military Aca- 
demy at its annual exercises. 

Cora had yielded to her grandfather’s despotic will in 
going a little into society while they occupied their town 
house in the State capital. But she took no pleasure — 
not the least pleasure — in this. 

To her wounded heart and broken spirit the world’s 
wealth was dross and its honors — vapor ! 


THE SPELL WORKS. 


201 


The only life worth living she had lost, or had reck- 
lessly thrown away. Her soul turned, sickened, from 
all on earth, to seek her lost love through the unknown, 
invisible spheres. 

She still wore around her neck the thin gold chain^ 
and suspended from it, resting on her bosom, the pre- 
cious little black silk bag that contained the last tender, 
loving, forgiving, encouraging letter that he had writ- 
ten to her on the night of his great renunciation for her 
sake, when he had left all his hard won honors and dig- 
nities, and gone forth in loneliness and poverty to the 
wilderness and to martyrdom. 

Oh, she felt she was never worthy of such a love as 
that ; the love that had toiled for her through long 
years ; the love that had died for her at last ; the love 
that she had never recognized, never appreciated ; the 
love of a great hearted man, whom she had never truly 
seen until he was lost to her forever. 

So long as he had lived on earth Cora had cherished 
a hope to meet him, “ sometime, somehow, somewhere.” 

But now he had left this planet. Oh ! where in the 
Lord’s universe was he? In what immeasurably distant 
sphere? Oh ! that her spirit could reach him where he 
lived ! Oh, that she could cause him to hear her cry — 
her deep cry of repentance and anguish ! 

But no ; he never heard her ; he never came near her 
in spirit, even in her dreams, as the departed are some- 
times said to come and comfort the loved ones left on 
! earth. 

During these moods of dark despair Cora was so gloomy 
and reserved that she seemed to treat her unwelcome 
guest worse than ever, when, in truth, she was not even 
seeing or thinking of the intruder. 

The Iron King, however, noticed his granddaughter’s 
coldness and reserve, and he deeply resented it. 


202 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


One very rainy, dismal Sunday they were all at home 
and in the drawing room. Cora had sat for hours in si- 
lence, or replying to Mrs. Stillwater’s frequent attempts 
to draw her into conversation in brief monosyllables, 
until at last the visitor arose and left the room, not hurt 
or offended, as Mr. Rockharrt supposed, but simply 
tired of staying so long in one place. 

But the Iron King turned on his granddaughter and 
demanded : 

“ Corona Rothsay ! why do you treat our visitor with 
such unladylike rudeness ? ” 

Cora, brought roughly out of her sad reverie, gazed 
at the old man vaguely. She scarcely heard his ques- 
tion, and certainly did not understand it. 

“ Father,” ventured Mr. Clarence, “ I do not believe 
Cora could treat any one with rudeness, and surely she 
could never be unladylike. But you see she is absent- 
minded.” 

“ Hold your tongue, sir ! How dare you interfere?” 
sternly exclaimed the despot. “ But I see how it is,” he 
added, with the savage satisfaction of a man who has 
power to crush and means to do it — “ I see how it is ! 
That oppressed woman will never be treated by either 
of you with proper respect until I give her my name 
and make her my wife and the mistress of my house.” 


CHAPTER XIV. 

IN THE WEB. 

“ Yes, sir and madam, you may stare ; but I mean to 
place my guest in a position from which she can com- 
mand due honor. I mean to give her my name and 


IN THE WEB. 


203 


make her the mistress of my house,” said old Aaron 
Rockharrt ; and he leaned back in his chair and drew 
himself up. 

Had a thunderbolt fallen among them, it could hardly 
have caused greater consternation. 

The shock was more effective because both his hearers 
knew full well that old Aaron Rockharrt never used 
vain threats, and that he would do exactly what he said 
he would do. Having said that he meant to marry the 
unwelcome guest, he would marry her. 

But what unutterable amazement fell upon the two 
people ! Both had felt a vague dread of evil from the 
presence of this siren in the house ; but their darkest, 
wildest fears had never shadowed forth this unspeaka- 
ble folly. The Iron King, a man of seventy-seven, 
strong, firm, upright, honored, to fall into the idiocy of 
marrying a beautiful adventuress merely because she 
waited on him, ran his errands, warmed his slippers, put 
on his dressing gown or his overcoat, as he would 
come in or go out, and generally made him comfortable; 
but above all perhaps, because she flattered his egotism 
without measure. And yet the Iron King was consid- 
ered sane, and was sane on all other subjects. 

So thought Clarence and Cora as they gasped, glanced 
at the old man, gazed at each other, and then dropped 
their eyes in a sort of shame. 

Neither spoke or could speak. 

The dreadful silence was broken at last by Rose Still- 
water, who burst into the room like a sunbeam into a 
cloud, and said with her childish eagerness : 

“ I have got such a lovely piece of music. I ran out 
just now to look for it. I was not sure I could find it ; 
but here it is. It may be called sacred music and suita- 
ble to the day, I hope. Here is the title . 

‘Glad life lives on forever . 1 


204 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


Shall I play and sing for you, Mr. Rockharrt ? Would 
you like me to do so, dear Cora ? And you, Mr. Clar- 
ence ? ” 

“ Certainly, my dear,” promptly responded the Iron 
King. 

“ As you please,” coldly replied Cora. 

“ I — yes — thank you ; I think it would be very nice,” 
foolishly observed Mr. Clarence, who was just now re- 
duced to a state of imbecility by the stunning announce- 
ment of his father’s intended marriage. 

But all three had spoken at the same time, so that Rose 
Stillwater heard but one voice clearly, and that was the 
Iron King’s. 

Mr. Clarence, however, went and opened the piano 
for her. Then old Mr. Rockharrt afbse, went to the in- 
strument slowly and deliberately, put his youngest son 
aside, wheeled up the music stool, seated her and then — 
“The monarch o’er the siren hung 
And beat the measure as she sung, 

And pressing closer and more near, 

He whispered praises in her ear.” 

“ It is ‘The Lion in Love,’ of ^Esop’s fable. He will 
let her draw his teeth yet,” said Mr. Clarence, in a low 
tone, quite drowned in the joyous swell of the music. 

“No, it is not. A man of his age does not fall in love, 
I feel sure. And she will never gain one advantage over 
him. He likes her society and her servitude and her 
flatteries. He will take them all, and more than all, if 
he can ; but he will give nothing, nothing in return,” 
murmured Cora. 

“ But why does he give her this attention to-day ? It 
is unusual.” 

“To show us that he will do her honor ; place her 
above us, as he said ; but that will not outlast their 
wedding day, if indeed they marry.” 


IN THE WEB. 205 

“ They will marry unless something should happen to 
prevent them. I do wish Fabian was at home.” 

“ So do I, with all my heart.” 

The glad bursts of music which had drowned their 
voices, slowly sank into soft and dreamy tones. 

Then Clarence and Corona ceased their whispered 
conversation. 

Soon the dinner bell rang and the family party went 
into the dining room. 

On Monday morning active preparations were com- 
menced for their journey to New York. Not one more 
word was spoken about the marriage of June and Janu- 
ary, nor could either Clarence or Corona judge by the 
manner of the ill sorted pair whether the subject had 
been mentioned between them. 

On Wednesday of that week Mr. Rockharrt, accompa- 
nied by Mrs. Stillwater and Mrs. Rothsay, left Rock- 
hold for New York, leaving Mr. Clarence in charge of 
the works at North End. 

They went straight through without, as before, stop- 
ping overnight at Baltimore. Consequently they reached 
New York on Thursday noon. 

Mr. Rockharrt telegraphed to the Cozzens Hotel at 
West Point to secure a suite of rooms, and then he took 
his own party to the Blank House. 

When they were comfortably installed in their apart- 
ments and had had dinner, he said to his companions : 

“ I have business which may detain me in the city for 
several days. We need not, however, put in an appear- 
ance at the Military Academy before Monday morning. 
Meanwhile you two may amuse yourselves as you please, 
but must not look to me to escort you anywhere. Here 
are fine stores, art galleries, parks, matinees and what 
not, where women may be trusted alone ; ” and having 
laid down the law, his majesty marched off to bed, leav- 


20 6 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


in g the two young widows to themselves, in the private 
parlor of their suite. 

They also retired to the double-bedded chamber, which, 
to Cora’s annoyance, had been engaged for their joint 
occupancy. She detested to be brought into such close 
intimacy with Rose Stillwater, and longed for the hour 
of her brother’s release from the academy, and his ap- 
pointment to some post of duty, however distant, where 
she might join him, and so escape the humiliation of 
her present position. However, she tried to bear the 
mortification as best she might, thankful that she and 
her unwelcome chum, while occupying the same cham- 
ber, were not obliged to sleep in the same bed. 

Truly, Rose Stillwater felt how unpleasant her com- 
panionship was to her former pupil, but she showed no 
consciousness of this. She comported herself with great 
discretion — not forcing conversation on her unwilling- 
room mate, lest she should give offense ; and it was 
the policy of this woman to “ avoid offenses,” nor yet 
did she keep total silence, lest she should seem to be 
sulky ; for it was also her policy always to seem amia- 
ble and happy. So, though Cora never voluntarily ad- 
dressed one word to her, yet Rose occasionally spoke 
sweetly some commonplace about the weather, their 
room, the bill of fare at dinner, and so on ; to all of 
which observations she received brief replies. 

Both were relieved when they were in their separate 
beds and the gas was turned off — Rose that she need act 
a difficult part no more that night, but could lie down, 
and, under the cover of the darkness, gather her features 
in a cloud of wrath, and silently curse Corona Rothsay ; 
Cora, that she was freed from the sight of the deceitful 
face and the sound of the lying tongue. 

Fatigued by their long journey, both soon fell asleep, 
and slept well, until the horrible sound of the gong 


IN THE WEB. 


207 


awakened them — the gong in those days used to sum- 
mon guests to the public breakfast table. 

Cora sprang out of bed with one fear — that her grand- 
father was up and waiting for his breakfast, though that 
gong had really nothing to do with any of their meals, 
which were always to be served in their private parlor. 

Cora and her room mate quickly dressed and went to 
the parlor, where they were relieved to find no Mr. Rock- 
harrt and no table set. 

Presently, however, the Iron King strode into the room, 
a morning paper in his hand. 

“ Breakfast not ready yet?” he sharply demanded, 
looking at Corona. 

Then she suddenly remembered that whenever they 
had traveled before this time, her grandmother had or- 
dered the meals, as she had done everything else that 
she could do to save her tyrant trouble. 

“ I-~suppose so, sir. Shall I ring for it?” she in- 
quired. 

“ Let me ! Let me ! Oh, please let me wait on you !” 
exclaimed Rose, as she sprang up, ran across the room, 
and rang a peal on the bell. 

The waiter came. 

“ Will you also order the breakfast, Mrs. Stillwater, 
if such is your pleasure?” inquired Cora, who could 
not help this little bit of ill humor. 

“ Certainly I will, my dear, if you like !” said the 
imperturbable Rose, who was resolved never to under- 
stand sarcasm, and never to take offense — “ Waiter, 
bring me a bill of fare.” 

The waiter went out to do his errand. 

Old Aaron Rockharrt glared sternly at his grand- 
daughter ; but his fire did not strike his intended vic- 
tim, for Cora had her back turned and was looking 
out of the window. 


208 


FOR woman’s LOVE. 


The waiter came in with the breakfast bill of fare. 

“ Will you listen, Mr. Rockharrt, and you, dear Cora, 
and tell me what to mark, as I read out the items,” said 
Rose, sweetly, as she took the card from the hands of 
the man. 

“ Thank you, I want nothing especially,” answered 
Cora. 

“ Read on, my dear. I will tell you what to mark, 
and you must be sure also to mark any dish that you 
yourself may fancy,” said Mr. Rockharrt, speaking very 
kindly to Rose, but glaring ferociously toward Cora. 

Rose read slowly, pausing at each item. Mr. Rock- 
harrt named his favorite dishes, Rose marked them, and 
the order was given to the waiter, who took it away. 

Breakfast was soon served, and a most disagreeable 
meal it must have been but for Rose Stillwater’s in- 
vincible good humor. She chatted gayly through the 
whole meal, perfectly resolved to ignore the cloud that 
was between the grandfather and the granddaughter. 

As soon as they arose from the table old Aaron Rock- 
harrt ordered a carriage to take him down to Wall 
Street, on some business connected with his last great 
speculation, which was all that his granddaughter knew. 

Before leaving the hotel, he launched this bitter in- 
sult at Cora, through their guest : 

“ My dear,” he said to Mrs. Stillwater, as he drew on 
his gloves, “ I must leave my granddaughter under your 
charge. I beg that you will look after her. She really 
needs the supervision of a governess quite as much now 
as she did years ago when you had the training of her.” 

Corona’s wrath flamed up. A scathing sarcasm was 
on her lips. She turned. 

But no. She could not resent the insult of so aged a 
man ; even if he had not been her grandfather. 

Rose Stillwater said never a word. It was not — it 


IN THE WEB. 


209 


would not have been prudent to speak. To treat the 
matter as a jest would have offended the Iron King ; 
to have taken it seriously would most justly and un- 
pardonably have offended Corona Rothsay. Truly, 
Rose found that “Jordan am a hard road to trabbel !” 
And here at least was an apt application of the old 
proverb : 

“ Speech is silver, silence is golden. ” So Rose said 
never a word, but looked from one to the other, smil- 
ing divinely on each in turn. 

Old Aaron Rockharrt having discharged his shot, 
went down stairs, entered his carriage and drove to 
Wall Street. 

Corona went to her room, or to the room she jointly 
occupied with Mrs. Stillwater, wishing from the depths 
of her heart that she could get entirely away from the 
sight and hearing of the woman who grew more repug- 
nant to her feelings every day. At one time Cora 
thought that she would call a carriage, drive to the 
Hudson River railway station, and take the train for 
West Point, there to remain during the exercises of the 
academy. She was very strongly tempted to do this ; 
but she resisted the impulse. She would not bring 
matters to a crisis by making a scene. So the idea of 
escaping to West Point was abandoned. Next she 
thought of taking a carriage and driving out to Harlem 
alone ; but then she remembered that the woman Still- 
water was, after all, her guest, so long as she herself 
was mistress, if only in name, of her grandfather’s house ; 
she could not leave her alone for the whole day ; and 
so the idea of evading the creature’s company by driv- 
ing out alone was also given up. 

Truly, Cora was bound to the rack with cords of con- 
ventionality as fine as cobwebs, yet as strong as ropes. 
She did nothing but sit still in her chamber and brood; 


210 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


dreading the entrance of her abhorrent room-mate 
every moment. 

But Rose Stillwater — who read Cora Rothsay’s 
thoughts as easily as she could read a familiar book — 
acted with her usual discretion. As long as Cora chose 
to remain in their joint chamber, Rose forbore to exer- 
cise her own right of entering it. 

Not until the afternoon did Corona come out into the 
parlor. Then she found Rose seated at the window, 
watching the busy scene on the Broadway pavement 
below, the hurried promenaders jostling as they passed 
each other on going up and coming down ; the street 
peddlers, the walking advertisements, and all other 
sights never noticed by a citizen of the town, but 
looked at with curiosity by a stranger from the country. 

Rose turned as Corona entered, and ignoring all re- 
serve, said sweetly : 

“ I hope you have been resting, dear, and that you 
feel refreshed. Shall I ring and order luncheon ? I 
wish to do all I can, dear, to prove my appreciation of 
all the kindness shown me ; yet not to be officious.” 

Now, how could Cora repulse the advances of so very 
good humored a woman ? She believed her to be false 
and designing. She longed with all her heart and soul 
to be rid of the woman and her insidious influence. 
Yet she could not hear that sweet voice, those meek 
words, or meet those soft blue eyes, and maintain her 
manner of freezing politeness. 

“ If you please,” she answered, gently, and then said 
to herself : “ Heavens ! what a hypocrite this unwilling- 
ness to hurt the woman’s feelings does make me !” 

Rose rang the bell and ordered the luncheon. 

They sat down in apparent amity to partake of it. 

The afternoon waned and evening came, but brought 
no Iron King back to the hotel. 


IN THE WEB. 


2 1 1 


“ Have you any idea at what hour Mr. Rockharrt will 
return, dear ?” inquired Mrs. Stillwater, in her most 
dulcet tones. 

“ Not the slightest.” 

“ I think he said something about going down to Wall 
Street to see after the forming of a syndicate in con- 
nection with his grand speculation. What is a syndi- 
cate, dear ?” 

“ I don’t know — it may be an agency or a company — ” 

“ Or it may be something connected with the build- 
ing of the new synagogue, which it is said is to be con- 
! structed of iron.” 

Cora was surprised into the first laugh she had had in 
two years. But the mirth was very short-lived. It came 
and passed in an instant, and then a pang of remorse 
seized her heart that she could have laughed at all. 
She was thinking of her lost Rule, and of her own 
guilty share in his tragic fate. If she had not let her 
fancy and imagination become so dazzled by the rank 
and splendor of the British suitor as to blind her heart 
and mind for a season, as to make her think and believe 
that she really loved this new man, and that she had 
never loved, and could never love, Ruth Rothsay, though 
she must keep her engagement with him and marry 
him — had she not broken down and given way to her 
emotions on that fatal evening of their wedding day — 
then Rule would never have made his great renunciation 
for her sake— would never have wandered away into the 
wilderness to meet his death from murderous hands. 
How could she ever laugh again ? she asked herself. 

“ What is the matter with you, dear?” inquired Rose, 
i surprised at the sudden change in Cora. 

But before she could be answered the door opened 
! £nd old Aaron Rockharrt came in, looking weary and 
1 careworn. 


212 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


“ How have you amused yourselves to-day ?” he in- 
quired of the two young women. 

Cora was slow to speak, but Rose answered discreetly : 

“ I do not think we either of us did much but loll 
around and rest from our journey.” 

“ Not been out?” 

“ No ; I did not care to do so ; nor did Cora, I believe.” 

Dinner was served. Afterward the evening passed 
stupidly. 

Aaron Rockharrt sat in the large arm chair and slept. 
Cora, looking at him, thought he was aging fast. 

As soon as he waked up he bade his companions good 
night and went to his apartment. The two others soon 
followed his example. 

As this day passed, so passed the succeeding days of 
their sojourn in the city. 

Mr. Rockharrt went out every morning on business 
connected with that great scheme which was going to 
quadruple his already enormous wealth. He came 
home every evening quite worn out, and after dinner 
sat and dozed in his chair until bedtime. 

Cora watched him anxiously and wondered at him. 
He was aging fast. She could see that in his whole ap- 
pearance. But what a strange infatuation for a man of 
seventy- seven, possessed already of almost fabulous 
wealth, to be as hotly in pursuit of money as if he were 
some poor youth with his fortune still to make ! And 
what, after all, could he do with so much more money ? 
Why could he not retire on his vast riches, and rest from 
his labors, leaving his two stalwart sons to carry on his 
business, and so live longer ? Cora mournfully asked 
herself. 

On Sunday a strange thing happened. Old Aaron 
Rockharrt announced at the breakfast table his inten* 
tion of going to a certain church to hear a celebrated 


IN THE WEB. 


213 


preacher, whose piety, eloquence and enthusiasm was 
the subject of general discussion ; and he invited the 
two ladies to go with him. Both consented — Cora be- 
cause she never willingly absented herself from public 
worship on the Sabbath ; Rose because it was her cue 
to be amiable and to agree to everything that was pro- 
posed. 

“We need not take a carriage. The church is only 
two blocks off,” said Mr. Rockharrt, as he arose from 
the table. 

The party was soon ready, and while the bell was still 
ringing, they set out to walk. As they reached the 
sacred edifice the bell ceased ringing and the organ 
pealed forth in a grand voluntary. 

“You see we are but just in time,” said Mr. Rock- 
harrt, as he led his party into the building. 

The polite sexton conducted the strangers up the 
center aisle and put them into a good pew. The church 
i was not full, but was filling rapidly. Our party bowed 
their heads for the preliminary private prayer, and so 
did not see the great preacher as he entered and stood 
at the reading desk. He was an English dean of great 
celebrity as a pulpit orator, now on a visit to the United 
States, and preaching in turn in every pulpit of his 
denomination as he passed. He was a man of about 
sixty-five, tall, thin, with a bald head, a narrow face, an 
| aquiline nose, blue eyes and a gray beard. He began to 
j read the opening texts of the service. 

“ ‘ If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, 

! and the truth is not in us.’ ” 

At the sound of his voice Rose Stillwater started 
i violently, looked up and grew ghastly white. She 
1 dropped her face in her hands on the cushioned edge of 

I the pew before her, and so sat trembling through the 
reading of the texts and the exhortations. Afterward 


214 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


followed the ritualistic general confession and prayer, 
during which all knelt. 

When at the close all arose Mrs. Stillwater was gone 
from her seat. Mr. Rockharrt looked around him and 
then stared at Cora, who very slightly shook her head, 
as if to say : 

“No ; I know no more about it than you.” 

How swiftly and silently Rose Stillwater had left the 
pew and slipped out of the church while all the con- 
gregation were bowed in prayer ! 

Old Aaron Rockharrt looked puzzled and troubled, 
but the minister was pronouncing the general absolu- 
tion that followed the general confession, and such a 
severe martinet and disciplinarian as old Aaron Rock- 
harrt would on no account fail in attention to the 
speaker. 

Nor did he change countenance again during the 
long morning service. 

At its close he drew Cora’s arm within his own and 
led her out of the church. 

As they walked down Broadway he inquired : 

“ Why did Mrs. Stillwater leave the church ?” 

“ I do not know,” answered his granddaughter. 

“ Was she ill ?” 

“ I really do not know.” 

“ When did she go ?” 

“ I do not know that either, except that she must have 
slipped out while we were at prayers.” 

“You seem to be a perfect know-nothing, Cora.” 

“ On this subject I certainly am. I did not perceive 
Mrs. Stillwater’s absence until we rose from our knees.” 

“Well, we shall find her at the hotel, I suppose, and 
then we shall know all about it.” 

By this time they had reached the Blank House. 

They entered and went up into their parlor. 




IN THE WEB. 


215 


Rose was not there. 

“ Bless my soul, I hope the poor child is not ill. Go, 
Cora, and see if she is in her room, and find out what is 
the matter with her,” said old Aaron Rockharrt, as he 
dropped wearily into the big arm chair. 

Cora had just comerfrom church, from hearing an 
eloquent sermon on Christian charity, so she was in one 
of her very best moods. 

She went at once into the bedroom occupied jointly 
by herself and her traveling companion. She found 
Rose in a wrapper, with her hair down, lying on the out- 
side of her bed. 

“Are you not well ?” she inquired in a gentle tone. 

“ No, dear ; I have a very severe neuralgic headache. 
It takes all my strength of mind and nerve to keep me 
from screaming under the pain,” answered Rose, in a 
faint and faltering voice. 

“ I am very sorry.” 

“ It struck me — in the church — with the suddenness 
of a bullet — shot through my brain.” 

“ Indeed, I am very, very sorry. You should have 
told me. I would have come out with you.” 

“No, dear. I did not — wish to disturb — anybody. I 
slipped out noiselessly — while all were kneeling. No 
one heard me — no one saw me - except the sexton — 
who opened — the swing doors— silently to let me pass.” 

“You should not have attempted to walk home alone 
in such a condition. It was not safe. But I am talking 
to you, when I should be aiding you,” said Cora ; and 
she went to her dressing case and took from it a certain 
family specific for neuralgic headaches which had been 
in, great favor with her grandmother. This she poured 
into a glass, added a little water, and brought to the 
sufferer. 

“ Put it on the stand by the bed, dear. I will take it 


21 6 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


presently. Thank you very much, dear Cora. Now 
will you please close all the shutters and make the room 
as dark as a vault— and shut me up in it— I shall go to 
sleep — and wake up relieved. The pain goes as sud- 
denly as it comes, dear,” said Rose, still in a faint, fal- 
tering and hesitating voice. 

Cora did all her bidding, put the tassel of the bell 
cord in her reach, and softly left the room. 

The chamber was not as dark as a vault, however. 
Enough of light came through the slats of the shutters 
and the white lace curtains to enable Rose to rise, take 
the medicine from the stand, cross the floor and pour 
it in the wash basin, under a spigot. Then she turned 
on the water to wash it down the drain. Then she 
turned off the water and went back to bed — not to sleep 
— for she had too much need to think. 

Had the minister in that pulpit recognized her, as she 
had certainly recognized him ? She hoped not. She 
believed not. As soon as she had heard the voice — the 
voice that had been silent for her so many years — she 
had impulsively looked up. And she had seen him ! A 
specter from the past — a specter from the grave ! But his 
eyes were fixed upon the book from which he was read- 
ing, and she quickly dropped her head before he could 
raise them. No ; he had not seen her. But oh ! if she 
had heard his name before she had gone to hear him 
preach, nothing on earth would ever have induced her 
to go into the church. But she had not heard his name 
at all. She had heard of him only as the Dean of Oli- 
vet. He was not a dean in those far-off days when she 
saw him last ; only a poor curate of whose stinted 
household she had grown sick and tired. But he was 
now Dean of Olivet ! He had come to make a tour 
of the United States. Should she have the mischance 
to meet him again ? Would he go up to West Point for 


IN THE WEB. 


217 


' 


I 


the exercises at the military academy ? — But of course 
he would ! It was so convenient to do so. West Point 
was so near and easy to see. The trip up the Hudson 
was so delightful at this season of the year. And the 
dean was bound to see everything worth seeing. And 
what was better worth seeing by a foreigner than the 
exercises at our celebrated military academy ? What 
should she do to avoid meeting, face to face, this terri- 
ble phantom from the grave of her dead past ? 

She could make no excuse for remaining in New 
York while her party went up to West Point — make no 
excuse, that is, which would not also make trouble. 
And it was her policy never to do that. She thought and 
thought until she had nearly given herself the headache 
which before she had only feigned. At length she de- 
cided on this course : To go to West Point with her 
party, and as soon as they should arrive to get up a re- 
turn of her neuralgic headache, as her excuse for keep- 
ing her room at the hotel and absenting herself from the 
exercises at the academy. 

As soon as she had formed this resolution she got up, 
opened one of the windows, washed and dressed herself 
and went out into the parlor. 

She entered softly. 

Old Aaron Rockharrt was sound asleep in his big 
arm chair. 

Cora was seated at the table engaged in reading. She 
arose to receive the invalid. 

“ Are you better ? Are you sure you are able to be 
up?” she kindly inquired. 

“ Oh, yes, dear ! Very much better ! Well, indeed ! 
When it goes, it goes, you know ! But had we better 
not talk and disturb Mr. Rockharrt ? ” inquired Rose. 

“ We cannot disturb him. He sleeps very soundly — 
too soundly, I think, and too much,” 


2l8 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


“ Do you know by what train we go to West Point 
to-morrow ?” 

“ By the 7:30 a. m. So that we may arrive in good 
time for the commencement. We must retire very early 
to-night, for we must be up betimes in the morning. 
But sit down ; you really look very languid,” said Cora, 
and taking the hand of her companion, she led her to 
the sofa and made her recline upon it. Then Cora re- 
sumed her own seat. 

“ Thank you, darling,” cooed Rose. 

There was silence in the room for a few moments. 
Mr. Rockharrt slept on. Cora took up her book. Rose 
was the first to speak. 

“ I wonder if the new lion, the Dean of Olivet, will go 
to West Point to-morrow,” she said in a tone of seem- 
ing indifference. 

“ Oh, yes ! It is in all the papers. He is to be the 
guest of the chaplain,” replied Cora. 

“ I wonder what train he will go by.” 

“ Oh, I don’t know that. He may go by the night 
boat.” 

“The Dean of Olivet would never travel on Sunday 
night.” 

“ But he might hold service and preach on the boat.’ 

“ Oh, yes ; so he might.” 

“ What on earth are you talking about ? When will 
dinner be ready ? ” demanded old Aaron Rockharrt, wak- 
ing up from his nap. Straightening himself up and 
looking around, he saw Rose Stillwater. 

“ Oh, my dear, are you better of your headache ? ” 

“Yes, thank you, Mr. Rockharrt.” 

“You look pale, as if you had gone through a sharp 
siege, if a short one. You should have told me in the 
pew, and allowed me to take you here, not ventured out 
alone, when you were in such pain.” 


AT THE ACADEMY. 


219 


“ But I did not wish to attract the least attention, so I 
slipped out unperceived while everybody’s heads were 
bent in prayer.” 

“ All very well, my dear ; but pray don’t venture on 
such a step again. I am always at your service to at- 
tend you. Now, Cora, ring for dinner to be served. It 
was ordered for five o’clock, I think, and it is five minutes 
past,” said Mr. Rockharrt, consulting his watch. 

Cora arose, but before she could reach the bell, the 
door was opened, and the waiter appeared to lay the cloth. 

After dinner the Iron King went into a little room 
attached to the suite, which he used as a smoking den. 

The two young women settled themselves to read. 

They all retired at nine o’clock that night so as to rise 
very early next day. 


CHAPTER XV. 

AT THE ACADEMY. 

It was a splendid May morning. Our travelers were 
out of bed at half-past four o’clock. The sun was just 
rising when they sat down to their early breakfast. 

Mr. Rockharrt seemed stronger and brighter than he 
had been since his arrival in New York. 

The Sabbath day’s complete rest had certainly re- 
freshed him. 

Immediately after breakfast they left the hotel, entered 
the carriage which had been engaged for them and drove' 
to the Hudson River depot. 

“ There’s the dean ! ” exclaimed Mr. Rockharrt, as 
they entered the waiting room. “ He must be going on 
the same train with us.” 

Rose Stillwater did not start or change color this time. 


220 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


She had prepared herself for contingencies by taking a 
dose of morphine just before she left the hotel. But she 
drew her veil closely over her face, murmuring that the 
brightness of the sun hurt her eyes. 

Cora looked up and saw the tall, thin form of the 
church dignitary standing with a group of gentlemen 
near the gate leading to the train. 

The waiting room was crowded ; a multitude was 
moving toward West Point. 

“ It is well I engaged our rooms a week ago, or we 
might not have found accommodations,” said Mr. Rock- 
harrt, as he pressed with his party behind the crowd. 

Among the group of gentlemen surrounding the dean 
was a Wall Street broker with whom old Aaron Rock- 
harrt had been doing business for the last few days. 

This man was standing beside the dean, and both stood 
immediately in front of Mr. Rockharrt and his party. 

Presently the broker turned and saw the Iron King. 

“Oh, Mr. Rockharrt. Happy to meet you here. Go- 
ing to the Point, as everybody else is ? Fine day.” 

“Yes; a fine day,” responded the Iron King. 

At this moment the dean happened to turn his head. 

“You know the Dean of Olivet, of course, Mr. Rock- 
harrt ? ” 

“ No ; I have not that pleasure.” 

“ Let me present you. Dean of Olivet, Mr. Rock- 
harrt.” 

Both gentlemen bowed. 

The Iron King held out his hand. 

“ Happy to welcome you to America, Dean. Went to 
hear you preach yesterday morning. One of the finest 
sermons I ever heard in my life, I do assure you.” 

The dean bowed very gravely. 

“ Let me present you to my granddaughter, Mrs. Roth- 
say,” said the old man. 


AT THE ACADEMY. 


221 


The dean bowed gravely to the young lady, who bent • 
her head. 

“ And to our friend, Mrs. Stillwater,” continued the 
old gentleman, waving his hand again. “ Why, where is 
she ? Why, Cora, where is Mrs. Stillwater ? ” demanded 
the Iron King in amazement. 

“Ido not know. I have just missed her,” said the 
young lady. 

Well, upon my soul ! For the power of vanishing she 
excels all living creatures. Pray, Cora, does she carry 
a fairy cap in her pocket, and put it on when she wishes 
to make herself invisible ? ” 

“ I think, sir, that she has been pressed away from us in 
the crowd. We shall find her when we get through the 
gate into more space.” 

“ Well, I hope so.” 

“ She is quite able to take care of herself, sir. Pray 
do not be alarmed. She will be sure to find us.” 

“Well, I hope so. Yes ; of course she will.” 

At this moment the gates were opened. 

“Take my arm. Don’t let me lose you in the crowd. 

I suppose Mrs. Stillwater cannot fail to join us. Oh ! 
of course not ! She knows the train, and there is but 
one.” 

He drew Cora’s hand close under his arm, and holding 
it tightly, followed the multitude through the gate, look- 
ing all around in search of Rose Stillwater. 

But she was nowhere to be seen 

“ She may have gotten ahead of us, and be on thd 
train. Come on ! ” said Mr. Rockharrt, as he hurried 
his granddaughter along and pushed her upon the plat' 
form. 

The cars were rapidly filling. 

Mr. Rockharrt seized upon four seats, in order to se- 
cure three. He put Cora in one and told her to put hex' 


222 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


traveling bag on the other, to hold it for Mrs. Still- 
water. Then he took possession of the seat in front 
of her. 

“As soon as this crowd settles itself down and leaves 
something like a free passageway, I will go through the 
train and find Mrs. Stillwater. She is bound to be on 
board. She is no baby to lose herself,” said Mr. Rock- 
harrt, and though his words were confident, his tone 
seemed anxious. 

The people all got seated at last and the long train 
moved. 

Mr. Rockharrt left his seat, and stooping over his 
granddaughter, he whispered : 

“I am going now to look for Mrs. Stillwater and fetch 
her here.” 

He passed slowly down the car, looking from side to 
side, and then out through the back door to the rear 
cars, and so out of Cora’s sight. 

He was gone about fifteen minutes. At the end of 
that time he reappeared, and came up the car and stopped 
to speak to Cora : “ She is not in any of the rear cars. 
I am. going forward to look for her. This comes of 
traveling in a crowd.” 

He went on as before, looking carefully from side to 
side, passed out of the front door and again out of 
Cora’s sight. This time he was gone twenty minutes. 
When he come back his face wore an expression of the 
greatest anxiety. 

“ She is not on the train. She has been left behind ! 
Foolish woman, to let herself be separated from us in 
this stupid way ! ” testily exclaimed the Iron King, as 
he dropped himself heavily into his seat. 

“ What can be done ? ” exclaimed Cora, now seriously 
uneasy about her unwelcome companion, because she 
feared that Rose might have been seized with one of her 


AT THE ACADEMY. 


223 


sharp and sudden headaches and had stepped away from 
them as she had done in the church. 

“ I hope she has had the presence of mind, on finding 
herself left, to return to the hotel and wait for the next 
train. This is the express, and does not stop until we 
reach Garrison’s. But when we get there I will tele- 
graph to her and tell her what train to take. It is all an 
infernal nuisance — this being jostled about by a crowd.” 

Cora was consulting a time table. She looked up 
from it and said : 

“ It will all come right, sir. There is another train 
at half-past eight. If she should take that, she will 
reach West Point in full time for the opening of the ex- 
ercises. We started unnecessarily early.” 

u I always take time by the forelock, Cora. That habit 
is one of the factors of my success in life.” 

The express train flew on, and in due time reached 
Garrison’s, opposite West Point. The ferry boat was 
waiting for the train. As soon as it stepped, Mr. Rock- 
harrt handed his granddaughter out. The other passen- 
gers followed, and made a rush for the boat. 

“ Let it go, Cora. We must take time to telegraph to 
Mrs. Stillwater, and we can wait for the next trip,” said 
Mr. Rockharrt, still keeping a firm grip on his grand- 
daughter’s arm, lest through woman’s inherent stupidity 
she should also lose herself, as he marched her off to the 
telegraph window of the station. 

The telegram, a very long-winded one, was sent. Then 
they sat down to wait for the coming boat, which crossed 
the going one about midstream, and approached rap- 
idly. 

In a few minutes they were on board and steaming 
across the river. 

They reached the opposite bank, and Mr. Rockharrt 
led his granddaughter out, and placed her in the car- 


224 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


riage he had eng'aged by telegraph to meet them, for car- 
riages would be in very great demand, he knew. 

They drove up to the hotel in which he had taken 
rooms. Here they went into their parlor to rest and 
to wait for an answer to the telegram. 

“ It is no use going over to the academy now. We 
could not get sight of Sylvan. The rules and regula- 
tions of the military school are as strict and immutable 
as the laws of the Medes and Persians,” said old Aaron 
Rockharrt, as he dropped heavily into a great armchair, 
leaned back and presently fell asleep. 

Cora never liked to see him fall into these sudden 
deep slumbers. She feared that they were signs of phy- 
sical decay. 

She sat at a front window, which, from the elevated 
point upon which the hotel stood, looked down upon 
the brilliant scene below, where crowds of handsomely 
dressed ladies were walking about the beautiful grounds. 
She sat watching them some time, and until she saw the 
tide of strollers turning from all points, and setting in 
one direction — toward the academy. 

Then she glanced at her grandfather. Oh ! how old 
and worn he looked when he lost control of himself in 
sleep. She touched him lightly. He opened his eyes. 

“What is it ? Has the telegram come from Mrs. Still- 
water ? ” he inquired. 

“ No, sir ; but the visitors are pouring into the acad- 
emy, and I am afraid, if we do not go over at once, we 
shall not be able to find a seat,” said Cora. 

“ Oh, yes, we shall. Strange we do not get an answer 
from Mrs. Stillwater,” said the old man anxiously, as 
he slowly arose and began to draw on his gloves and 
looked for his hat. 

Cora went and found it and gave it to him. 

Then she put on her bonnet. 


AT THE ACADEMY. 


225 


Then they went down together, crossed the grounds, 
and entered the great hall, which was densely crowded. 
Good seats had been reserved for them, and they found 
themselves seated next the Dean of Olivet on Cora’s 
right and the Wall strept broker on Mr. Rockharrt’s left. 

I do not mean to trouble my readers with any descrip- 
tion of this by-gone exhibition. They can read a full 
account of such every season in every morning paper. 
Merely to say that it was late in the afternoon when 
the exercises were over for the day. 

Mr. Rockharrt and Cora Rothsay returned to the ho- 
tel to a very late dinner. 

The first question that the Iron King asked was whether 
any telegram had come for him. He was told that there 
was none. 

“ It is very strange. She could not have received 
mine,” he said, and he went directly to the telegraph 
office of the hotel and dispatched a long message to the 
clerk of the Blank House, telling him of how Mrs. Still- 
water had been separated from her party by the pressure 
of the* crowd, and how she had thereby missed their 
train, and inquiring whether she had returned to the 
hotel, whether she had got his message, and if she were 
well. Any news of her, or from her, was anxiously ex- 
pected by her friends. 

Having sent off this dispatch, Mr. Rockharrt w T ent in 
to dinner. The dinner was long. The courses were 
many. Mr. Rockharrt and his granddaughter were still 
at table when the following telegram was placed in his 
hands : 

Blank House, New York, May, 18 — 

Mrs. Stillwater is not here, and has not been seen by 
any of our people since she left the house with your 
party for the Hudson River Railway depot. We have 
made inquiries, but have no news. M. Martin. 


226 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


CHAPTER XVI. 

THE SEARCH. 

“ This is intolerable,” muttered old Aaron Rockharrt, 
in a tone as who should say : “How dare Fate set her- 
self to baffle me ? ” 

He then took tablets and pencil from his pocket and 
wrote the following telegram : 

« Cozzens Hotel, West Point, 

May — , 1 8 — 

To M. Martin, Esq., Blank House, New York City : 
Just received your dispatch. There has been foul play. 
Report the case at police headquarters. Set private de- 
tective on the track of the missing lady. Last seen at 
the gate of the Hudson River Railway depot, waiting 
for 7:30 a. m. train for West Point yesterday morning, 
but not seen on train. Give me prompt notice of any 
news. Aaron Rockharrt. 

He beckoned a waiter and sent the message to be dis- 
patched from the office of the hotel. 

Then he set himself to finish his dinner. 

After dinner he went out on the piazza. 

Cora followed him. There was quite a number of 
people out there, seeing whom, he walked out upon the 
open grounds. 

“ May I come with you, grandfather?” inquired Cora. 

“ If you like,” was the short answer. 

As they walked on he said : 

“I think it possible that Mrs. Stillwater, after miss- 
ing our train, left for North End.” 

“ Yes, it is possible,” assented Cora. 

No more was said. They walked on for half an hour 
and then returned to the hotel and bade each other 
good night. 


THE SEARCH. 


227 


The next morning they met in the parlor. 

Old Aaron Rockharrt was reading a New York morn- 
ing paper. Cora went up and bade him good morning. 

He merely nodded and went on reading. Presently 
he burst out with : 

“By ! This must be Mrs. Stillwater ! ” 

“ Who ? What ? ” eagerly inquired Cora, going to 
his side. 

“ Here ! Read ! ” exclaimed the Iron King, handing 
Tier the sheet and pointing out the paragraph. 

Cora took the paper with trembling hands and read 
as follows : 

“ A Mystery. — Yesterday morning at six o’clock an 
unknown young woman of about twenty-five or thirty 
years of age, of medium height, plump form, fair com- 
plexion and yellow hair, clothed in a rich suit of wid- 
dow’s mourning, was found in a state of coma in the 
ladies’ dressing room of the Hudson River Railway 
station. She was taken to St. L — ’s Hospital. There 
was nothing on her person to reveal her name or ad- 
dress,” 

“ That must have been Mrs. Stillwater,” said old Aaron 
Rockharrt. 

“ I think there is no question of it,” replied Cora. 

“No doubt the poor child was suddenly seized with 
one of her terrible neuralgic headaches, caused by the 
pressure of that infernal crowd at the gate, and she stole 
away, as before, lest she should disturb us and prevent 
our journey ; the most self-sacrificing creature I ever 
met. No doubt she meant to telegraph to us, but was 
prevented by the sudden reaction from agony to stupor. 
Ah ! I hope it is not a fatal stupor.” 

“ I hope not, sir.” 

“ Cora ! ” 

“Yes, sir.” 

“We must leave for New York by the next train. If 


22 % 


FOR WOMAN'S LOVE. 


Sylvanus is not free to go with us, he can follow us. 
Come, let us go down and get some breakfast.” 

Cora arose and went with her grandfather down to 
the breakfast room. 

When they had taken their places at one of the tables 
and given their orders to one of the waiters, old Aaron 
Rockharrt drew a time table from his pocket and con- 
sulted it. 

“ There is a down train stops at Garrison’s at 10:50. 
We will take that.” * 

As soon as they had breakfasted, and as they were 
leaving the table, another telegram was handed to Mr. 
Rockharrt. He opened it and read as follows : 

Blank House, New York, May — ,18 — 

The missing lady is in St. L ’s Hospital. 

M. Martin. 

“ It is true, then ! true as we surmised. Mrs. Still- 
water was the unknown lady found unconscious in the 
dressing room of the Hudson River Railroad and taken 
to St. L ’s. Cora ! ” 

“Yes, sir.” 

“ Go and pack our effects immedately. I will go down 
and settle the bill and leave a letter of explanation for 
Sylvanus. Get your bonnet on and be ready. The car- 
riage will be at the door in twenty minutes.” 

Cora hurried off to her room and to her grandfather’s 
room, which adjoined hers, to prepare for the sudden 
journey. She quickly packed and labeled their travel- 
ing bags, and rang for a porter to take them down stairs. 

Then she put on her bonnet and duster and went down 
and joined her grandfather in the parlor. 

“Come,” he said, “the carriage is at the door and our 
traps on the box. I have written to Sylvanus, telling 
him to join us at the Blank House, where we will wait 
for him.” 


THE SEARCH. 


229 


He turned abruptly and went out, followed by Cora. 

They entered the waiting carriage and were rapidly 
driven down to the ferry. 

The boat was at the wharf. They alighted from the 
carriage and went on board. 

Old Aaron Rockharrt’^ hot haste did not avail them 
much. The boat remained at the wharf for ten minutes, 
during which the Iron King secretly fumed and fret- 
ted. 

“ Does this boat connect with the 10:50 train for New 
York ?” he inquired. 

“ Yes, sir,” was the answer. 

“ Then you will miss it.’' 

“ Oh, no, sir.” 

The five remaining minutes seemed hours, but they 
passed at length and the boat left the shore, and old 
Aaron Rockharrt walked up and down the deck impa- 
tiently. 

As they neared the other side the whistle of a down 
train was heard approaching. 

“ There ! I said you would miss it ! ” exclaimed the 
Iron King. 

“ That train does not stop here, sir,” was the good 
humored answer. 

The boat touched the wharf at Garrison’s, and the pas- 
sengers got off. 

Old Aaron Rockharrt led his granddaughter up to 
the platform to wait for the train ; but no train was in 
sight or hearing. 

Mr. Rockharrt looked at his watch. 

“ After all, we have seven minutes to wait,” he growl- 
ed, as if time and tide were much in fault at not being 
at his beck and call. 

“ Had we not better go into the waiting room ? ” sug- 
gested Cora. 


230 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


“No, we will stand here,” replied the Iron King, who 
on general principles never acted upon a suggestion. 

So there they stood— the old man growling at inter- 
vals as he looked up the road ; Cora gazing out upon 
the fine scenery of river and mountain. 

Presently the whirr of the coming train was heard. 
In a minute more it rushed into the station and stopped. 
There were no other down passengers except Mr. Rock- 
harrt and Mrs. Rothsay. 

He handed her up, and took her to a seat. The car 
was not half full. The tide of travel was northward, 
not southward at this season. 

They were scarcely seated when the train started 
again. They reached New York just before noon. 

“ Carriage, sir ? Carriage, ma’am ? Carriage ? Car- 
riage ? Carriage ? ” screamed a score of hackmen’s voices, 
as the passengers came out on the sidewalk. 

Mr. Rockharrt beckoned the best-looking turnout and 
handed his granddaughter into it. 

“ Drive to St. L ’s Hospital,” he said. 

The hackman touched his hat and drove off. In less 
than fifteen minutes he drew up before the front of St. 
L s. 

The hackman jumped down, went up and rang the 
bell. Then he came back to the carriage and opened 
the door. 

Mr. Rockharrt got out, followed by his grand- 
daughter. 

“ Wait here ! ” he said to the hackman, as he went to 
the door, which was promptly opened by an attendant. 

“ I wish to see the physician in charge here, or the 
head of the hospital, or whatever may be his official 
title,” said the Iron King. 

“You mean the Rev. Dr. ” 

“ Yes, yes ; take him my card.” 


THE SEARCH. 


231 


“ Walk in the parlor, sir.” 

The attendant conducted the party into a spacious, 
plainly furnished reception or waiting room, saw them 
seated, and then took away Mr. Rockharrt’s card. 

A few minutes passed, and a tall, white haired, vener- 
able form, clothed in a long black coat and a round 
skull cap, entered the room, looking from side to side 
for his visitor. 

Mr. Rockharrt got up and went to meet him. 

“ Mr. Rockharrt, of North End?” courteously in- 
quired the venerable man. 

“ The same. Dr. , I presume.” 

“ Yes, sir. Pray be seated. And this lady ? ” inquired 
the venerable doctor, courteously turning toward Cora. 

“Oh— my granddaughter, Mrs. Rothsay.” 

The aged man shook hands kindly with Cora, and then 
turned to Mr. Rockharrt, as if silently questioning his 
will. 

“ I came to inquire about the lady who was found in 
an unconscious state at the Hudson River Railway de- 
pot. How is she?” The old man’s anxiety betrayed 
itself even through his deliberate words. 

“ She is better. You know the lady ? ” 

“ More than know her - have been intimate with her 
for many years. She is our guest and traveling com- 
panion. She got separated from us in the crowd which 
was pressing through the railway gate to take the train 
yesterday morning. I surely thought when I missed 
her that she had found her way to some car. But it ap- 
pears that she was seized with vertigo, or something, 
and so missed the train.” 

“Yes; a lady, one of our regular visitors, found her 
there, by Providence, in a state of deep stupor, and be- 
ing unable to discover her friends, or name, or address, 
put her in a carriage and brought her directly here.” 


232 


FOR WOMAN S LOVE. 


“ She is better, you say ? I wish to see her and take 
her back to our apartments,” said Mr. Rockharrt. 

“ I will send for one of the nurses to take you to her 
room. You will excuse me. I am momentarily expect- 
ing the Dean of Olivet, who is on a visit to our city, and 
comes to-day to go # through the hospital,” said the doc- 
tor, and he rang a bell. 

“ The dean here ? Why, I thought we left him at West 
Point,” said Mr. Rockharrt. 

“ He came down by a late train last night, I under- 
stand. He makes but a flying tour through the country, 
and cannot stay at any one place,” the venerable doctor 
explained. And then he touched the bell again. 

The same man who had let our party in came to the 
door to answer the call. 

“ Say to Sister Susannah that I would like to see her 
here,” said the doctor. 

The man went out and was presently succeeded by a 
sweet faced, middle aged woman in a black dress and a 
neat white cap. 

“ Here are the friends of the young lady who was 
brought in yesterday morning. Will you please to take 
them to the bedside of your patient ? ” 

The Protestant sister nodded pleasantly and led ofl 
the visitors. 

As they went up the main staircase they heard the 
front door bell ring, the door opened, and the Dean of 
Olivet, with some gentlemen in his company, entered 
the hall. 

Our party, after one glance, passed up the stairs, 
through an upper hall and a corridor, and paused before 
a door which Sister Susannah opened. 

They entered a small, clean, neat room, where, clothed 
in a white wrapper, reclining in a white easy chair, be- 
side a white curtained window, and near a white bed, 



THE SEARCH. 233 

sat Rose Stillwater. She was looking, not only pale, 
but sallow — as she had never looked before. 

Rose Stillwater held out one hand to Mr. Rockharrt 
and one to Cora Rothsay, in silence and with a faint 
smile. 

The sister, seeing this recognition, set two cane bot- 
tomed chairs for the visitors and then went out, leaving 
them alone with the patient. 

“ Good Lord, my dear, how did all this come about ?” 
inquired old Aaron Rockharrt, as he sank heavily upon 
one of the chairs, making it creak under him 

“ It was while we stood in the crowd. I was pressed 
almost out of breath. Then the terrible pang shot 
through my head, and I ceased to struggle and let every- 
body pass before me. I dropped down on one of the 
benches. I had taken a morphia pellet before I left the 
hotel I had the medicine in my pocket. I took an- 
other then — ” 

“ Very wrong, my dear. Very wrong, my dear, to 
meddle with that drug, without the advice of a physi- 
cian ” 

“Yes; I know it now, but I did not know it then. 
The second pellet stopped my headache, and I went to 
the ladies’ dressing room to recover myself a little, so as 
to be able to write a telegram saying that I would fol- 
low you by the next train, but there a stupor came over 
me, and I knew no more until I awoke late last night 
mnd found myself here.” 

“ How perilous, my child ! In that stupor you might 
have been robbed or kidnapped by persons who might 
have pretended to be your relations and carried you olf 
and murdered you for your clothing,” said old Aaron 
Rockharrt, unconscious in his native rudeness that he 
was frightening and torturing a very nervous invalid. 

“ But,” urged Rose — who had grown paler at the pic- 


234 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


ture conjured up — “ providentially I was found by the 
kind lady who sent or rather brought me here, and even 
caused me to be put in this room instead of in a ward. 
Sister Susannah explained this to me as soon as I was 
able to make inquiries.” 

“ Now, my dear, do you feel able to go back with us 
to the Blank House, where we are now again staying 
and waiting for Sylvanus to join us?” 

“ Oh, yes ; I shall be glad to go, though all here are 
most tender and affectionate to me. But I would like 
to see and thank the doctor for all his goodness. How 
like the ideal of the beloved apostle he seems to me — 
so mild, so tender, so reverend.” 

“ I think you cannot wait for that to-day, my dear. 
The reverend doctor is engaged with the Dean of Olivet, 
who is going through the hospital. 

Rose Stillwater’s face blanched. 

“Will they — will they — will they — come into this 
room ?” 

“ Of course not ! And if they should, you are up and 
in your chair. And if you were n^t, they are a party of 
ministers of the gospel and medical doctors, and you 
would not mind if they should see you in bed. You are 
a nervous child to be so easily alarmed. It is the effect 
of the reaction from your stupor,” said Mr. Rockharrt. 

“ I will go with you, however, if I may,” said Rose 
Stillwater, touching the hand bell, that soon brought an 
attendant into the room. 

“ Will you ask Sister Susannah, please, to come to 
me ? ” said Mrs. Stillwater. 

The attendant went out and was soon succeeded by 
the sister. 

“ My friends wish to take me away, and I feel quite 
able to go with them — in a carriage. Will you please 
find the doctor and ask him ? ” inquired Mrs. Stillwater. 


THE SEARCH. 


2 35 


The sister smiled assent and went out. 

Soon the venerable man entered the room. 

“ I hope I find you better, my child,” he said, coming 
to the easy chair in which sat and reclined the patient. 

“ Very much better, fhank you, sir ; so much that I 
feel quite able to go out with my friends, if I may.” 

“ Certainly, my child, if you like.” 

“ I hope I have not detained you from your friends,” 
said Rose. 

“ No. I left the dean in conversation with an English 
patient from his old parish. It was an accidental meet- 
ing, but a most interesting one.” 

“ Does — the dean — contemplate a long stay in the 
city ?” Rose forced herself to ask. 

“ Oh, no ; he leaves to-night by one of the Sound 
steamers for Boston and Newport. His English tem- 
perament feels the heat of the city even more than we 
do.” 

Rose felt it in her heart to wish that the climate might 
“ burn as an oven,” if it should drive the British dean 
away. 

“ But I must not leave my visitors longer. So if you 
will excuse me, sir,” he said, turning to Mr. Rockharrt, 
“I will take leave of my patient and her friends here.” 

He shook hands all around, receiving the warm thanks 
of the whole party. 

When the venerable doctor left the room, Mr. Rock- 
harrt withdrew to the corridor to give the nurse an op- 
portunity to dress the convalescent for her journey. 

He walked up and down the qprridor for a few min- 
utes, at the end of which Rose Stillwater came out 
dressed for her drive, and leaning on the arm of Cora 
Roth say. 

Mr. Rockharrt hastened to meet her, and took her off 
Cora’s hands, and drew her arm within his own. 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


236 

So they went down stairs and entered the carriage 
that was waiting for them. 

A drive of fifteen minutes brought them to the Blank 
House. 

'‘Grandfather/’ said Cora, as they alighted and went 
into the house, Rose leaning on Mr. Rockharrt’s arm — 
“ Grandfather, I think, now that the rush of travelers 
have passed northward, you may be able to get me an- 
other room. In Mrs. Stillwater’s nervous condition it 
cannot be agreeable to her to have the disturbance of a 
room-mate.” 

“ What do you say, my child ? ” inquired Mr. Rock- 
harrt of his guest. 

“ Sweet Cora never could disturb me under any cir- 
cumstances, but it cannot be good for her to room with 
such a nervous creature as I am just at present,” replied 
Rose. 

“ Umph ! It appears to me that you two women wish 
to have separate rooms each only for the welfare of the 
other. Well, you shall have them. Take Mrs. Stillwater 
up stairs, Cora, while I step into the office,” said Mr. 
Rockharrt. 

Cora drew the convalescent’s arm within her own, and 
helped her to climb the easy flight of stairs, and took 
her into the parlor, where they were presently joined by 
the Iron King. 

“ I have also engaged a private sitting room, so that 
we need not go down to the public table, and dinner 
will be laid for us there in a few minutes. You need 
not lay off your wraps until you go there ; and if there 
is any special dish that you would particularly like, my 
dear, I hope you will order it at once. Come.” And he 
offered his arm to Mrs. Stillwater, to whom, indeed, he 
had addressed all his remarks. 

He led her from the public parlor, followed by his 


THE SEARCH. 


2 37 


granddaughter. The little sitting room which Mr. 
Rockharrt had been able to engage was just across the 
hall. 

On entering they found the table laid for a party of 
three. 

Neither Mr. Rockharft nor Cora had broken fast since 
their early breakfast at West Point. The old gentle- 
man was very hungry. 

Dinner was soon served, and two of the party did full 
justice to the good things set before them ; but Rose 
Stillwater could touch nothing. She had not recovered 
her appetite since her overdose of morphia. In vain her 
host recommended this or that dish, for the more appe- 
tizing the flavor, the more she detested them. 

At last when dinner was over, Mr. Rockharrt recom- 
mended her to retire to rest. She readily took his ad- 
vice and bade him good night. 

Cora volunteered to see their guest to her chamber. 

“ You will look at both rooms, Mrs. Stillwater, and 
take your choice between them,” she said, as she led the 
guest into the new chamber engaged for one of the la- 
dies. 

“ Oh, my dear Cora, I do not care where I drop my- 
self down, so that I get rest and sleep. Oh, Cora ! I 
have been so frightened ! Suppose I had died in that 
opium sleep ! ” exclaimed Mrs. Stillwater, speaking 
frankly for at least once in her life. 

“ You should not have tampered with such a danger- 
ous drug,” said Mrs. Rothsay. 

“ Oh, I took it to stop the maddening pain that seemed 
to be killing me,” exclaimed Rose Stillwater, as she let 
herself drop into an easy chair ; not speaking frankly 
this time, for she had taken the morphia to quiet her 
nerves, and enable her to decide upon some course by 
which she might avoid meeting with the Dean of Olivet 


FOR WOMAN'S LOVE. 


238 

again, and some excuse for withdrawing herself so sud- 
denly from her traveling party. 

“So you will remain here?” inquired Cora. 

“ Oh, yes. I would remain anywhere sooner than 
move another step.” 

“ Then I will help to get you to bed. Where is your 
bag?” 

“Bag? Bag? I — I don’t know! I have not seen it 
since I fell into that stupor ! It must be at the depot or 
at the hospital.” 

“ Then I will get you a night dress,” said Cora. 

And then she ran off to her own room, and soon re- 
turned with a white cambric gown, richly trimmed with 
lace. 

When she had prepared her guest for bed, and put her 
into it, she lowered the gas and left her to repose. Then 
she went to her own room, satisfied to be alone with her 
memories once more. Soon after she heard the slow and 
heavy steps of her grandfather as he passed into his 
room. 


CHAPTER XVII. 

“a mad marriage, my masters.” 

When the party met at a late breakfast the next morn- 
ing, Mrs. Stillwater seemed to have quite recovered her 
health, and what was still better, in her opinion, her 
complexion. She was once again a delicately blooming 
rose. They were still at breakfast when Sylvanus 
Haught burst in upon them, bowed to his grandfather, 
bowed to Rose Stillwater, and seized Cora Rothsay 
around the neck and covered her with kisses, all in a 
minute and before he spoke a word. Old Aaron Rock- 


A MAD MARRIAGE, MY MASTERS. 


239 


harrt glared at him. Rose Stillwater smiled on him. 
But Cora Rothsay put her arms around his neck and 
kissed him with tears of pleased affection. 

“ Well, sir ! You have got through,” said the Iron 
King with dignified gravity. 

“ Yes, sir, got through, ‘ by the skin of my teeth,’ as I 
might say ! And got leave of absence, waiting my com- 
mission. Hurrah, Cora ! Hurrah, the Rose that all ad- 
mire ! I shall be your cavalier for the next three months 
at least, and until they send me out to Fort Devil’s Icy 
Peak, to be killed and scalped by the redskins ! ” ex- 
claimed the new fledged soldier, throwing up his cap. 

“ Will you have the goodness to remember where 
you are, sir, and endeavor to conduct yourself with some 
manner approximating toward propriety?” demanded 
Mr. Rockharrt, with solemn dignity. 

“ I beg your pardon, grandfather ! I beg your pardon, 
ladies,” said Sylvanus, assuming so sudden and pro- 
found a gravity as to inspire a suspicion of irony in the 
minds of the two women. 

But old Aaron Rockharrt understood only an humble 
and suitable apology. 

“ Have you breakfasted ? ” he inquired in a modified 
tone. 

“No, sir; and I am as hungry as a wolf — I mean I 
took the first train down this morning without waiting 
for breakfast.” 

The Iron King, whose glare had cut short the first 
half of the young man’s reply, now rang, and when the 
waiter appeared, gave the necessary orders. 

And soon Sylvanus was seated at the table, sharing 
the morning meal of his family. 

“ Now that my brother has joined us shall we leave for 
North End to-day, grandfather ? ” inquired Cora, as they 
all arose from breakfast. 


FOR WOMAN'S LOVE. 


^240 

“ No ; nor need you make any suggestions of the sort. 
When I am ready to go home, I will tell you. I have 
business to transact before I leave New York,” gruffly 
replied the family bear. 

Rose Stillwater took up one of the morning papers 
and ran her eyes down column after column, over page 
after page. Presently she came to the item she was so 
anxiously looking for : 

“The Very Reverend the Dean of Olivet left the city 
last evening by the steamer Nighthawk for Boston.” 

With a sigh of relief she laid the paper down. 

Mr. Rockharrt came and sat down beside her on the 
sofa, and began to speak to her in a low voice. 

Sylvan, sitting by Cora at the other end of the apart- 
ment, began to tell all about the exercises at West Point 
which she had missed. His voice, though not loud, was 
clear and lively, and quite drowned the sound of Mr. 
Rockharrt and Mrs. Stillwater’s words, which Cora 
could see were earnest and important. At last Rose got 
up in some agitation and hurried out of the room. Then 
old Aaron Rockharrt came up to the young people and 
stood before them. There was something so ominous 
in his attitude and expression that his two grandchild- 
ren looked dismayed even before he spoke. 

“ Sir and madam,” he said, addressing the young 
creatures as if they were dignitaries of the church or 
state, “ I have to inform you that I am about to marry 
Mrs. Stillwater. The ceremony will be performed at 
the church to-morrow noon. I shall expect you both to 
attend us there as witnesses.” 

Saying which the Iron King arose and strode out of 
the room. 

The sister and brother lifted their eyes, and might have 
stared each other out of countenance in their silent, un- 
utterable consternation. 


A MAD MARRIAGE, MY MASTERS.” 


241 


Sylvan was the first to find his voice. 

“ Cora ! It is an outrage ! It is worse ! It is an in- 
famy ! ” he exclaimed, as the blood rushed to his face 
and crimsoned it. 

Cora said never a word, but burst into tears and sob- 
bed aloud. 

“ Cora ! don’t cry ! You have me now ! Oh ! the old 
man is certainly mad, and ought to be looked after. Cora, 
darling, don’t take it so to heart ! At his age, too ; sev- 
enty-seven ! He’ll make himself the laughing stock of 
the world ! Oh, Cora, don’t grieve so ! It does not mat- 
ter after ail ! Such a disgrace to the family ! Oh, come 
now, you know, Cora ! this is not the way to welcome a 
fellow home ! For any old man to make such a — Oh, 
I say, Cora ! come out of that now ! If you don’t, I 
swear I will take my hat and go out to get a drink ! ” 

“ Oh, don’t ! don’t ! ” gasped his sister ; “ don’t you 
lend a hand to breaking my heart.” 

“ Well, I won’t, darling, if you’ll only come out of 
that ! It is not worth so much grief.” 

“ I will — stop — as soon as — I can ! ” sobbed the young 
woman, “but when I think — of his reverent gray hairs 
— brought to such dishonor — by a mere adventuress — 
and we — so powerless — to prevent it, I feel as if — I 
should die.” 

“ Oh, nonsense ; you look at it too gravely. Besides, 
old men have married beautiful young women before 
now !” said Sylvan, troubled by his sister’s grief, and 
tacking around in his opinions as deftly as ever did any 
other politician. 

“Yes, and got themselves laughed at and ridiculed for 
their folly ! ” sighed Cora, who had ceased to sob. 

“ Behind their backs, and that did not hurt them one 
bit.” 

“ Oh, if Uncle Fabian were only here ! ” 


242 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


“ Why, what could he do to prevent the marriage?” 

“ I do not know. But I know this, that if any man 
could prevent this degradation, he would be Uncle Fa- 
bian ! It would be no use, I fear, to telegraph to Clar- 
ence ! ” 

“Clarence!” said Sylvanus with a laugh, “Why he has 
no more influence with the Iron King than 1 have. His 
father calls him an idiot — and he certainly is weakly 
amiable. He would back his father in anything the old 
man had set his heart upon. But, Cora, listen here, my 
dear! You and I are free at present. We need not 
countenance this marriage by our presence. I, your 
brother, can take you to another hotel, or take you off 
to Saratoga, where we can stay until I get my orders, 
and then you can go out with me wherever I go. There ! 
the Devil’s Icy Peak itself will be a holier home than 
Rockhold, for you.” 

Cora had become quite calm by this time, and she an- 
swered quietly : 

“ No; you misapprehend me, Sylvan. It was not from 
indignation or resentment that I cried, and not at all for 
myself. I grieved for him, the spellbound old man ! 
No, Sylvanus ; since we feel assured that no power of 
ours, no power on earth, can turn him from his pur- 
pose, we must do our duty by him. We must refrain 
from giving him pain or making him angry; for his own 
poor old sake, we must do this ! Sylvan, I must attend 
his bride to the altar ; and you must attend him — as he 
desired us to do.” 

“ ‘ Desired ! ’ by Jove, I think he commanded ! I do 
not remember ever to have heard his Majesty the King 
of the Cumberland Mines request anybody to do any- 
thing in the whole course of his life. He always or- 
dered him to do it ! Well, Cora, dear, I will be ‘best’ 
man to the bridegroom, since you say so ! I have al- 


A MAD MARRIAGE, MY MASTERS.” 


243 


ways obeyed you, Cora. Ah ! you have trained me for 
the model of an obedient husband for some girl, Cora ! 
Now, I am going down stairs to smoke a cigar. You 
don’t object to that, I hope, Mrs. Rothsay ? ” lightly in- 
quired the youth as he sauntered out of the room. 

He had just closed th€ door when Mrs. Stillwater en- 
tered. 

She came in very softly, crossed the room, sat down 
on the sofa beside Cora, and slipped her arm around the 
lady’s waist, purring and cooing : 

I have been waiting to find you alone, dearest. I 
just heard your brother go down stairs. Mr. Rockharrt 
has told you, dear ? ” 

“ Yes ; he has told me. Take your arms away from 
me, if you please, Mrs. Stillwater, and pray do not touch 
me again,” quietly replied the young lady, gently with- 
drawing herself from the siren’s close embrace. 

“ You are displeased with me. Can you not forgive me, 
then ? ” pleaded Rose, withdrawing her arms, but fixing 
her soft blue eyes pleadingly upon the lady’s face. 

’‘You have given me no personal offense, Mrs. Still- 
water.” 

“ Cora, dear — ” began Rose. 

“ Mrs. Rothsay, if you please,” said Cora, in a quiet 
tone. 

“ Mrs. Rothsay, then,” amended Rose, in a calm voice, 
as if determined not to take offense — Mrs. Rothsay, 
allow me to explain how all this came to pass. I have 
always, from the time I first lived in his house, felt a 
profound respect and affection for your grandfather — ” 

“ Mr. Rockharrt, if you please,” said Cora, 

“For Mr. Rockharrt, then, as well as for his sainted 
wife, the late Mrs. Rockharrt. I — ” 

“ Madam ! ” interrupted Cora. “ Is there nothing too 
holy to be profaned by your lips ? You should at least 


244 


FOR WOMAN S LOVE. 


have the good taste to leave that lady’s sacred memory 
alone.” 

“ Certainly, if you wish ; but she was a good friend to 
me, and I served her with a daughter’s love and devo- 
tion. In my last visit to Rockhold I also served Mr. 
Rockharrt more zealously than ever, because, indeed, he 
needed such affectionate service more than before. He 
has grown so much accustomed to my services that they 
now seem vitally necessary to him. But, of course, I 
cannot take care of him day and night, in parlor and 
chamber, unless I become his wife — ‘ the Abisheg of his 
age.’ And so, Cora, dear — I beg pardon— Mrs. Roth- 
say, I have yielded to his pleadings and consented to 
marry him.” 

“ Mr. Rockharrt has already told me so,” coldly re- 
plied Cora. 

“ And, dear. I wish to add this — that the marriage 
need make no difference in our domestic relations at 
Rockhold.” 

“ I do not understand you.” 

a I mean in the family circle.” 

“ Oh f thank you ! ” said Cora, with the nearest ap- 
proach to a sneer that ever she made, “ I have heard 
all you have to say, Mrs. Stillwater, and now I have to 
reply — First, that I give you no credit for any respect or 
affection that you may profess for Mr. Rockharrt, or for 
disinterested motives in marrying the aged millionaire.” 

“ Oh, Cora — Mrs. Rothsay l ” 

“ I will say no more on that point. Mr. Rockharrt is 
old and worn with many business cares. I would not 
willingly pain or anger him. Therefore, because he 
wills it, for his sake, not for yours, I will attend you to 
the altar. Also, if he should desire me to do so, I shall 
remain at Rockhold until the return of Mr. Fabian 
Rockharrt.” 


“a mad marriage, my masters.” 245 

At the sound of this name Rose Stillwater winced 
and shivered. 

“ Then, knowing that his favorite son will be near 
him, I shall leave him with the freer heart and go away 
with my brother, withersoever he may be sent. Mr. Fa- 
bian is expected to return within a few weeks, and will 
probably be here long before my brother receives his 
orders. Now, Mrs. Stillwater, I think all has been said 
between us, and you will please excuse my leaving 
you,” said Cora, as she arose and withdrew from the 
room. 

Then Rose Stillwater lost her self-command. Her 
blue eyes blazed, she set her teeth, she doubled her fist, 
and shaking it after the vanished form of the lady, she 
hissed : 

“ Very well, proud madam ! I’ll pay you for all this ! 
You shall never touch one cent of old Aaron Rock- 
* harrt’s millions ! ” 

Having launched this threat, she got up and went to 
her room. Ten minutes later she drove out in a carriage 
alone. She did not return to luncheon. Neither did 
Mr. Rockharrt, who had gone down to Wall Street. 
Sylvan and Cora lunched alone, and spent the afternoon 
together in the parlor, for they had much to say to each 
other after their long separation, and much also to say 
of the impending marriage. During that afternoon many 
packages and bandboxes came by vans, directed to Mrs. 
Rose Stillwater. These were sent to her apartment. 
At dusk Mrs. Stillwater returned and went directly to 
her room. She probably did not care to face the brother 
and sister together, unsupported by their grandfather. 
A few minutes later Mr. Rockharrt came in, looking 
moody and defiant, as if quite conscious of the absurd- 
ity of his position, or ready to crush any one who be- 
trayed the slightest sense of humor. Then dinner was 


246 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


served, and Rose Stillwater came out of her room and 
entered the parlor — a vision of loveliness — her widow’s 
weeds all gone, her dress a violet brocaded satin, with 
fine lace berthe and sleeve trimmings, white throat and 
white arms encircled with pearl necklace and bracelets; 
golden red hair dressed, high and adorned with a pearl 
comb. She came in smiling and took her place at the 
table. 

Old Aaron Rockharrt looked up at her in surprise and 
not altogether with pleasure Rose Stillwater, seeing 
his expression of countenance, got a new insight into 
the mind of the old man whom she had thought she 
knew so well. During dinner, to cover the embarrass- 
ment which covered each member of the small party, 
Sylvan began to talk of the cadets’ ball at West Point 
on the preceding evening ; the distinguished men who 
were present, the pretty girls with whom he had danced, 
the best waltzers, and so forth, and then the mischiev- 
ous scamp added : 

“ But there wasn’t a brunette present as handsome as 
my sister Cora, nor a blonde as beautiful as my own 
grandmamma-elect.” 

When they all left the table, Mrs Stillwater went to 
her room, and Mr. Rockharrt took occasion to say : 

“ I wish you both to understand the programme for 
to-morrow. There is to be no fuss, no wedding break- 
fast, no nonsense whatever.” 

Sylvan thought to himself that the marriage alone 
was nonsense enough to stand by itself, like a velvet 
dress, which is spoiled by additions ; but he said noth- 
ing. Mr. Rockharrt, standing on the rug with his back 
to the mantlepiece and his hands clasped behind him, 
continued : 

“ Sylvan, you will wear a morning suit ; Cora, you 
will wear a visiting costume, just what you would wear 



! 


“a mad marriage, my masters.” 247 

to an ordinary church service. Rose will be married in 
her traveling dress. Immediately after the ceremony 
we, myself and wife, shall enter a carriage and drive to 
the railway depot and take the train for Niagara. You 
two can return here or go to Rockhold or wherever you 
will. We shall make & short tour of the Falls, lakes, 
St. Lawrence River, and so on, and probably return to 
Rockhold by the first of July. I cannot remain long 
from the works while Fabian is away. Now, am I 
clearly understood ? ” 

“ Very clearly, sir,” replied Sylvan, speaking for him- 
self and sister. 

“ Then, good night ; I am going to bed,” said the Iron 
King, and without waiting for a response, he strode out 
of the room. 

“ Who ever heard of a man dictating to a woman 
what she shall wear? ” exclaimed Cora. 

Sylvan laughed. 

“ Why, the King of the Cumberland mines would dic- 
tate when you should rise from your seat and walk 
across the room ; when you should sit down again ; 
when you should look out of the window, and every 
movement of your life, if it were not too much trouble. 
Good night, Cora.” 

The brother and sister shook hands and parted for 
the night, each going to his or her respective apartment. 
Early the next morning the little party met at break- 
fast. The Iron King looked sullen and defiant, as if 
he were challenging the whole world to find any objec- 
tion to his remarkable marriage at their peril. Mrs. 
Stillwater, in a pretty morning robe of pale blue sarce- 
net, made very plainly, looked shy, humble, and depre- 
cating, as if begging from all present a charitable con- 
struction of her motives and actions. Cora Rothsay 
looked calm and cold in her usual widow’s dress and cap. 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


248 

Sylvan seemed the only cheerful member of the party, 
and tried to make conversation out of such trifles as the 
bill of fare furnished. All were relieved when the party 
separated and went to their rooms to dress for church. 
At eleven o’clock they reassembled in the parlor. Mr. 
Rockharrt wore a new morning suit. He might have 
been going down to Wall Street instead of to his own 
wedding. Rose Stillwater wore a navy blue, lusterless 
silk traveling dress, with hat, veil and gloves to match, 
all very plain, but extremely becoming to her fresh com- 
plexion and ruddy hair. Cora wore her widow’s dress 
of lusterless black silk with mantle, bonnet, veil and 
gloves to match. Sylvan, like his grandfather, wore a 
plain morning suit. 

“Well, are you all ready ?” demanded old Aaron, 
looking critically upon the party. 

“ All ready, sir,” chirped Sylvan for the others. 

“ Come, then.” 

And the aged bridegroom drew the arm of his bride- 
elect within his own and led the way down stairs nnd 
out to the handsome carriage that stood waiting. 

He handed her in, put her 011 the back seat and placed 
himself beside her. 

Sylvan helped his sister into the carriage and followed 
her. They seated themselves on the front seat opposite 
the bridal pair. 

And the carriage drove off. 

“ Oh ! ” suddenly exclaimed old Aaron Rockharrt, 
rummaging in the breast pocket of his coat and drawing 
thence a white envelope and handing it to Sylvan ; 
“ here, take this and give it to the minister as soon as 
we come before him.” 

The young man received the packet and looked in- 
quiringly at the elder. It was really the marriage fee 
for the officiating clergyman, and a very ostentatious 


“ A MAD MARRIAGE, MY MASTERS.” 249 

one also ; but the Iron King did not condescend to ex- 
plain anything. He had given it to his grandson with 
his orders, which he expected to be implicitly obeyed 
without question. They reached the church, the same 
church in which they had heard the dean preach on the 
previous Sunday. They alighted from the carriage and 
entered the building, old Aaron Rockharrt leading the 
way with his bride-elect on his arm, Sylvan and Cora 
following. The church was vacant of all except the 
minister, who stood in his surplice behind the chancel 
railing, and the sexton who had opened the door for the 
party, and was now walking before them up the aisle. 

The church was empty, because this, though the wed- 
ding of a millionaire, was one of which it might be said 
that there was “No feast, no cake, no cards, no noth- 
ing.” 

The party reached the altar railing, bowed silently to 
the minister, who nodded gravely in return, and then 
formed before the altar — the venerable bridegroom and 
beautiful bride in the center, Sylvan on the right of 
the groom, Cora on the left of the bride. The young 
man performed the mission with which he had been in- 
trusted, and then the ceremony was commenced. It 
went on smoothly enough until the minister in its pro- 
per place asked the question : 

“ Who giveth this woman to be married to this man ?” 

There was an awful pause. 

No one had thought of the necessity of having a 
“ church father” to give away the bride. 

The officiating clergyman saw the dilemma at a glance, 
and quietly beckoned the gray-haired sexton to come up 
and act as a substitute. But Sylvan Haught, with a 
twinkle of fun in his eyes, turned his head and whisper- 
ed to the new comer : 

“ 4 After me is manners of you/ ” 


2^0 for woman’s love. 

Then he took the bride’s hand and said mightily 

“ I do.” 

The marriage ceremony went on to its end and was 
over. Congratulations were offered. The register was 
signed and witnessed. 

And old Aaron Rockharrt led his newly married wife 
out of the church and put her into the carriage. Then 
turning around to his grandchildren he said : 

“ You can walk back to the hotel. See that the porters 
send off our luggage by express to the Cataract House, 
Niagara Falls. They have their orders from me, but do 
you see that these orders are promptly obeyed. Now, 
good-by.” 

He shook hands with Sylvan and Cora, and entered 
the carriage, which immediately rolled off in the direc- 
tion of the railway station. 

The brother and sister walked back to the hotel to- 
gether. 

“ It will be a curious study, Cora, to see wdio will rule 
in this new firm. I believe it is universally conceded that 
when an old man marries a pretty young wife, he be- 
comes her slave. But our honored grandfather has been 
absolute monarch so long that I doubt if he can be re- 
duced to servitude.’’ 

“ I have no doubts on the subject,” replied his sister 

“ I have been watching them. He is not subjugated 
by Rose. He is not foolishly in love with her, at his 
age. He likes her as he likes other agreeable accesso- 
ries for his own sake. I have neither respect nor affec- 
tion for Rose, yet I feel some compassion for her now. 
Whatever the drudgery of her life as governess may 
have been since she left us, long ago, it has been noth- 
ing, nothing to the penal servitude of the life upon 
which she has now entered. The hardest-w T orked gov- 
erness, seamstress, or servant has some hours in the 


A CRISIS AT ROCKHOLD. 


2 5 1 


twenty-four, and some nook in the house that she can 
eall her own where she can rest and be quiet. But Rose 
Rockharrt will have no such relief ! Do I not remem- 
ber my dear grandmother’s life ? And my grandfather 
really did love her, if he ever loved any one on earth. 
This misguided young ioman fondly hopes to be the 
ideal old man’s darling. She deceives herself. She will 
be his slave, by day and night seldom out of his sight, 
never out of his service and surveillance. Possibly — 
for she is not a woman of principle — she may end by 
running away from her master, and that before long.” 

Cora’s last words brought them to the “ Ladies’ En- 
; trance ” of their hotel. 

“ Go up stairs, Cora, and I will step into the office and 
see if there are any letters,” said Sylvan. 

Mrs. Rothsay went up into their private sitting room, 
dropped into a chair, took off her bonnet and began to 
fan herself, for her midday walk had been a very warm 
one. 

Presently Sylvan came up with a letter in his hand. 

“ For you, Cora, from Uncle Fabian ! There is a for- 
eign mail just in.” 

“ Give it to me.” 

Sylvan handed her the letter, Cora opened it, glanced 
over it, and exclaimed : 

“Uncle Fabian says that he will be home the last of 
this month.” 


CHAPTER XVIII. 

A CRISIS AT ROCKHOLD.. 

Brother and sister went to Newport and spent a month. 
The Dean of Olivet was in the town, but they never met 


252 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


him because they never went into society. Toward the 
last of June, Corona proposed that they should go at 
once to Rockhold. 

The next morning brother and sister took the early 
train for New York. On the morning of the second day 
they took the express train for Baltimore, where they 
stopped for another night. And on the morning of the 
third day they took the early train for North End, where 
they arrived at sunset. They went to the hotel to get 
dinner and to engage the one hack of the establishment 
to take them to Rockhold. 

Almost the first man they met on the hotel porch was 
Mr. Clarence, who rushed to meet them. 

“ Hurrah, Sylvan ! Hurrah, old boy ! Back again ! 
Why didn’t you write or telegraph ? How do you do, 
Cora ! Ah ! when will you get your roses back, my 
dear ? And how is his Majesty ? Why is he not with 
you ? Where did you leave him ?” demanded Mr. Clar- 
ence in a gale of high spirits at greeting his nephew and 
niece again. 

“ He is among the Thousand Islands somewhere with 
his bride,” answered Cora. 

“His— what ?” inquired Mr. Clarence, with a puzzled 
air. 

“ His wife,” said Cora. 

“ His wife ? What on earth are you talking about, 
Cora ? You could not have understood my question. 
I asked you where my father was ! ” said the bewildered 
Mr. Clarence. 

“ And I told you that he is on his wedding trip with 
his bride, among the Thousand Islands,” replied Cora. 

Mr. Clarence turned in a helpless manner. 

“ Sylvan,” he said, “ tell me what she means, will 
you ?” 

“ Why, just what she says. Our grandfather and grand- 


A CRISIS AT ROCKHOLD. 253 

mother are on the St. Lawrence, but will be home on 
the first of July,” Sylvan explained. 

But Mr. Clarence looked from the brother to the sis- 
ter and back again in the utmost perplexity. 

“ What sort of a stupid joke are you two trying to 
get off ? ” he inquired. 

They had by this time reached the public parlor of 
the hotel and found seats. 

“ Is it possible, Uncle Clarence, that you do not know 
Mr. Rockharrt was married on the thirty-first of last 
month, in New York, to Mrs. Stillwater?” inquired 
Cora. 

“ What ! My father ! ” 

“ Why should you be amazed or incredulous, Uncle 
Clarence ? The incomprehensible feature, to my mind, 
is that you should not have heard of the affair directly 
from grandfather himself. Has he really not written 
and told you of his marriage ? ” 

“ He has never told me a word of his marriage, though 
he has written a dozen or more letters to me within the 
last few weeks.” 

“ That is very extraordinary. And did you not hear 
any rumor of it ? Did no one chance to see the notice 
of it in the papers ?” 

“ No one that I know of. No ; I heard no hint of my 
. father’s marriage from any quarter, nor had I, nor any 
one else at Rockhold or at North End, the slightest sus- 
; picion of such a thing.” 

“That is very strange. It must have been in the pa- 
I pers,” said Sylvan. 

“ If it was I did not see it, but, then, I never think of 
I looking at the marriage list.” 

“ I am inclined to think that it never got into the 
! papers. The marriage was private, though not secret. 

! And you, Sylvan, should have seen that the marriage 


254 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


was inserted in all the daily papers. It was your special 
duty as groomsman. But you must have forgotten it, 
and I never remembered to remind you of it,” said Cora. 

“Not I. I never forgot it, because I never once 
thought of it. Didn’t know it was my duty to attend to 
it. Besides, I had so many duties. Such awful duties i 
Think of my having to be my own grandmother’s church 
papa and give her away at the altar ! That duty reduced 
me to a state of imbecility from which I have not yet 
recovered.” 

•‘But,” said Mr. Clarence, with a look of pain on his 
fine, genial countenance, “ it is so strange that my father 
never mentioned his marriage in any of his letters to 
me.” 

“ Perhaps he did not like to mix up sentiment with 
business,” kindly suggested Sylvan 

“ I don’t think it was a question of sentiment,” sighed 
Mr. Clarence. 

“ What ? Not his marriage ? ” 

“ No,” sighed Mr. Clarence. 

“ Well, don’t worry about the matter. Let us order 
dinner and engage the carriage to take us all to Rock- 
hold. How astonished the darkies will be to see us, 
and how much more astonished to hear the news we 
have to tell ! I wonder if they will take kindly to the 
rule of the new mistress ?” said Sylvan. 

“ Why did not one of you have the kindness, and 
thoughtfulness, to write and tell me of my father’s mar- 
riage?” sorrowfully inquired Mr. Clarence, utterly ig- 
noring the just spoken words of his nephew. 

“Dear Uncle Clarence, I should certainly have writ- 
ten and told you all about it at once, if I had not taken 
for granted that grandfather had informed you of his 
intention, as was certainly his place to do. And even 
if I had written to you on any other occasion, I should 


A CRISIS AT ROCKHOLD. 


2 55 


assuredly have alluded to the marriage. But, you see, 
I never wrote to any one while away,” Cora explained. 

“ Now, Uncle Clarence, just take Cora’s explanation 
and apology for both of us, will you, for it fits me as 
well as it does her ? And now you two may keep the 
ball rolling, while I go cAit and order dinner and engage 
the hack,” said Sylvan, starting for the office. 

When he was gone Clarence asked Cora to give him 
all the details of the extraordinary marriage, and she 
complied with his request. 

“ It will make a country talk,” said the young man, 
with a sigh, which Cora echoed. 

“ And you say they will be home on the first of July ?” 
he inquired. 

“ Yes,” said Coia. 

“ I wish I had known in time. I would have had old 
Rockhold Hall prepared as it should be for the recep- 
tion of my father’s bride, though I do so strongly dis- 
approve the marriage. Do you know, Cora, that old 
house has never had its furniture renewed within my 
memory ? Some of the rooms are positively mouldy 
and musty. And whoever heard of a wealthy man like 
my father bringing his wife home to a neglected old 
country house like Rockhold, without first having it 
renovated and refurnished ? ” 

“ I do not believe he ever once thought of the propri- 
ety or necessity of repairing and refitting. His mind 
is quite absorbed in his new and vast speculations. He 
spent every day down in Wall Street while we stayed in 
New York city.” 

“ Well, Corona, this is the twenty-eighth of June, and 
we have four days before us ; for I do not suppose the 
newly married pair will arrive before the evening of the 
first of July ; so we must do the best we can, my dear, 
to make the house pleasant in this short time.” 


256 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


“ And Uncle Fabian and his wife will be at Rockhold 
about the same time,” added Cora. 

‘ “ I knew Fabian would be at North End on the first 
of July, but I did not know that he would go on to Rock- 
hold. I thought he would go on to their new house. 
So we shall have two brides to welcome, instead of one.” 

“ Yes. And now, Uncle Clarence, will you please 
ring for a chambermaid ? I must go to a bed room and 
get some of this railroad dust out of my eyes,” said 
Cora. 

At nine o’clock in the very warm evening, the three 
were sitting near the open windows, when they started 
at the sound of a hearty, genial voice in the adjoining 
room, inquiring for accommodations for the night. 

“ It is Fabian ! ” cried Mr. Clarence, springing up in 
joy and rushing out of the room to welcome his only and 
much beloved brother. 

The glad voices of the two brothers in greeting reach- 
ed their ears, and a moment after the door was thrown 
open again, and Mr. Clarence entered, conducting Mr. 
and Mrs. Fabian Rockharrt. 

As soon as they found themselves alone, the two bro- 
thers took convenient seats to have a talk. 

“ How goes on the works, Clarence?” inquired Mr. 
Fabian. 

“ Very prosperously. You will go through them to- 
morrow and see for yourself.” 

“ And how goes on the great scheme ? ” 

“ Even better than the works. Last reports shares 
selling at one hundred and thirty.” 

“ Same over yonder. When I left Amsterdam shares 
selling like hot cakes at a hundred and thirty-one seven- 
tenths. How is the governor?” inquired Mr. Fabian. 

“ As flourishing as a successful financier and septua- 
genarian bridegroom can be.” 


A CRISIS AT ROCKHOLD. 


257 


“ Why ! — what do you mean ? ” 

“ Haven’t you heard the news ? ” 

“ What is it ? You — you don’t mean — 

“ Has our father written nothing to you of a very im- 
portant and utterly unexpected act of his life ? ” 

“No.” 

“ I advised him to marry — ” 

“You! You! Fabian! You advised our father to 
do such an absurd thing at his age ? ” 

“ I confess I don’t see the absurdity of it,” quietly re- 
plied the elder brother. 

“ Oh, why did you counsel him to such an act ? ” in- 
quired Mr. Clarence, more in sorrow than in anger. 

“ Out of pure good nature. I was getting married 
myself and wanted everybody to be as happy as I was 
myself, particularly my old father. Now I wonder he 
did not write to me of his happiness ; but perhaps he 
has done so and the letter passed me on the sea. When 
did this marriage take place? ” 

“ On the last day of May.” 

“ Whe-ew ! Then there was ample time in which to 
have written the news to me. And I have had at least 
half a dozen business letters since the date of his mar- 
riage, in any of which he might have mentioned the oc- 
currence had he so chosen. The lady is no longer young. 
She must be forty-eight, and she is handsome, cultured, 
dignified and of very high rank. A queenly woman ! ” 
“ Do you know whom you are talking about, Fa- 
bian ? ” 

“ Mrs. Bloomingfield, the lady I recommended, whom 
father married.” 

“ Oh, indeed ; I thought you didn’t know what you 
were talking about or whom you were talking of,” said 
Mr. Clarence. 

“ What do you mean by that ? ” 


258 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


“ Oar father never accepted your recommendation; 
never proposed to the handsome, high spirited Mrs. 
Bloomingfield.” 

“ What ! ” exclaimed Mr. Fabian. “ Whom, then ? ” 

“ Whom ? Whom should he have selected but 

‘ The Rose that all ad-mi-r-r- ? ’ 

“ Clarence, what, in the fiend’s name, do you mean ? 
Whom has my father married ? ” demanded Mr. Fa- 
bian, starting up and staring at his younger brother. 

“ Mrs. Rose Flowers Stillwater,” replied Mr. Clarence, 
staring back. 

Mr. Fabian dropped back in his chair, while every 
vestige of color left his face. 

“ Why, Fabian ! Fabian ! Why should you care so 
much as all this ? Speak, Fabian ; wdiat is the matter?” 
inquired the younger brother, rising and bending over 
the elder. 

“ What is the matter ? ” cried Mr. Fabian, excitedly. 
“ Ruin is the matter ! Ruin, disgrace, dishonor, degra- 
dation, an abyss of infamy ; that is the matter.” 

“ Oh, come now ! see here ! that is all wild talk. The 
young woman was only a nursery governess, to be sure, 
in our house, and then widow of some skipper or other ; 
but she was respectable, though of humble position.” 

“ Clarence, hush ! You know nothing about it ! ” ex- 
claimed Mr. Fabian, wiping his forehead with his hand- 
kerchief, and then getting up and walking the floor with 
rapid strides. 

“I don t understand all this, Fabian. We were all of 
us a good deal cut up by the event, but nothing like 
this ! ” said Mr. Clarence, uneasily. 

“No ; you don’t understand. But listen to me : I was 
on my way to Rockhold to join in the family reunion, 
and to show the old homestead to my wife ; but I can- 


A CRISIS AT ROCKHOLD. 


259 


not take her there now. I cannot introduce her to the 
new Mrs. Rockharrt — the new Mrs. Rockharrt ! ” he re- 
peated, in a tone and with a gesture of disgust and ab- 
horrence. “ I shall turn back, and take my wife to our 
new home ; and when I go to Rockhold, I shall go 
alone.” 

“ Fabian, you make me dreadfully uneasy. What do 
you know of Rose Stillwater that is to her discredit ? ” 
demanded Clarence Rockharrt. 

His elder brother paused in his excited walk, dropped 
his head upon his chest and reflected fora few moments. 
Then he seemed to recover some degree of self-control 
and self-recollection. He returned to his chair, sat down, 
and said : 

“ Of my own personal knowledge I know nothing 
against the woman but just this — that she is but half 
educated, deceitful, and unreliable. And that knowl- 
edge I gained by experience after she had first left Rock- 
hold, to which I had first introduced her for a governess 
to our niece. I had nothing to do with her return to 
the old hall, and would have never countenanced such a 
proceeding if I had been in the country.” 

“That is all very deplorable, but yet it hardly war- 
rants your very strong language, Fabian. I am sorry 
that you have discovered her to be 4 ignorant, deceitful, 
and unreliable,’ but let us hope that now, when she is 
placed above temptation, she will reform. Don’t take 
exaggerated views of affairs, Fabian.” 

The elder man was growingcalmer and more thought- 
ful. Presently he said : 

“You are right, Clarence. My indignation, on learn- 
ing that that woman had succeeded in trapping our Iron 
King, led me into extravagant language on the subject. 
Forget it, Clarence. And whatever you do, my brother, 
drop no hint to any one of what I have said to you to- 


26 o 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


night, lest our father should hear of it ; for if he 
should — ” 

Mr. Fabian paused. 

“ I shall never drop a hint that might possibly give 
our father one moment of uneasiness. Be sure of that, 
Fabian.” 

“ That is good, my brother ! And we will agree to 
ignore all faults in our young stepmother, and for our 
father’s sake treat her with all proper respect.” 

“ Of course. I could not do otherwise. And, Fabian, 
I hope you will reconsider the matter, and bring Violet 
to Rockhold to join our family reunion.” 

“ No, Clarence,” said the elder brother ; “ there is just 
where I must draw the line. I cannot introduce my wife 
to the new Mrs. Rockharrt.” 

“ But it seems to me that you are very fastidious, Fa- 
bian. Do you expect always to be able to keep Violet 
from meeting with i ignorant, insincere and unreliable ’ 
people, in a world like this ?” inquired Mr. Clarence, 
significantly. 

“ No, not entirely, perhaps ; yet, so far as in me lies, 
I will try to keep my simple wood violet ‘ unspotted 
from the world,’ ” replied Mr. Fabian, who, untruthful 
and dishonest as he was in heart and life, yet reverenced 
while he wondered at the purity and simplicity of his 
young wife’s nature. 

“ I am afraid the pater will feel the absence of Violet 
as a slight to his bride,” said Mr. Clarence. 

“No ; I shall take care that he does not. Violet is 
in very delicate health, and that must be her excuse for 
staying at home.” 

The brothers talked on for a little while longer ; and 
then, when they had exhausted the subject for the time 
being, Mr. Clarence said he would go and look up Syl- 
van, and he went out for the purpose. Fabian Rock- 


A CRISIS AT ROCKHOLD. 


261 


harrt, left alone, resumed his disturbed walk up and 
down the room, muttering to himself : 

“ The traitress ! the unprincipled traitress ! How 
dared she do such a deed ? Didn't she know that I 
could expose her, and have her cast forth in ignominy 
from my father’s house? Or did she venture all in the 
hope that consideration of my father’s age and position 
in the world would shut my mouth and stay my hand ? 
She is mistaken, the jade ! Unless she falls into my 
plans, and works for my interest, she shall be exposed 
and degraded from her present position.” 

Mr. Fabian was interrupted by the re-entrance of 
Mrs. Rothsay. He turned to meet her and inquired : 

“ Where did you leave Violet, my dear ? ” 

“ She is in her own room, which is next to mine. I 
went in with her and saw her to bed, and waited until 
she went to sleep,” replied Cora. 

“ Poor little one ! She is very fragile, and has been 
very much fatigued. I do not think, my dear, that I can 
take her on to Rockhold to-morrow. I think I must 
let her rest here for a day or two.” 

“ It would be best, not only on account of Violet’s 
delicacy and weariness, but also on account of the con- 
dition of the house at Rockhold, which has not been 
opened or aired for months.” 

“ That is true ; though I had not thought of it be- 
fore,” said Mr. Fabian, who was well pleased that Cora 
so readily fell in with his plans. 

“What do you think of the pater’s marriage, Cora?” 
he next inquired. 

“I would rather not give an opinion, Uncle Fabian,” 
she answered. 

“ Then I am equally well answered, for that is giving 
a very strong opinion ! ” he exclaimed. 

“ The deed is done and cannot be undone ! ” 


26 2 


FOR WOMAN'S LOVE. 


“ Can it not ? Perhaps it can ! ” 

“What do you mean, Uncle Fabian ?” 

“ Nothing that you need trouble yourself about, my 
dear. But tell me this — what do you mean to do, Cora ? 
Do you mean to stay on at Rockhold ? ” 

“ I suppose I must do so.” 

“ Not at all, if you do not like! You are an inde- 
pendent widow and may go where you please.” 

“ I know that and wish to go ; but I do not wish to 
make a scene or cause a scandal by leaving my grand- 
father’s protection so suddenly after his marriage, which 
is open enough to criticism,, as it is. So I must stay on 
at Rockhold so long as Sylvan’s leave shall last, and 
until he shall receive his commission and orders. Then 
1 will go with him wherever his duty may call him.” 

“Good girl! You have decided well and wisely. 
Though the post of duty to which the callow lieuten- 
antling will be ordered must, of course, be Fort Jump- 
ing Off Point, at the extreme end of the habitable globe. 
Well, my dear, I must bid you good night, for, see, it is 
on the stroke of eleven o’clock, and I am rather tired 
from my journey, for, you must know, we rushed it 
through from New York to North End without lying 
over,” said Mr. Fabian, as he shook hands with his niece. 

He retired, and his example was soon followed by all 
his party. 


CHAPTER XIX. 

A FAMILY REUNION 

The next morning, after an early breakfast, the trav- 
elers assembled in the hall of the hotel to take leave 
of each other. Clarence, Sylvan, and Cora entered the 


A FAMILY REUNION. 


263 


capacious carriage of the establishment to drive to Rock- 
hold, leaving Mr. and Mrs. Fabian Rockharrt on the 
porch of the hotel, at which they had decided to rest for 
a few days. 

“We shall go to Rockhold to welcome the king and 
queen when they return, Cora,” said. Mr. Fabian, wav- 
ing his hand to the departed trio, though he had not the 
least intention of keeping his word. He then led his 
pretty Violet into the house. The lumbering carriage 
rolled along the village street, passed the huge build- 
ings of the locomotive works, and out into the road that 
lay between the foot of the range of mountains and the 
banks of the river. 

The ferryboat was at the wharf, and the broad shoul- 
dered negro dwarf was standing on it, pole in hand. 

His look of surprise and delight on seeing Sylvan and 
Cora was good to behold. 

“ Why, Lors bress my po’ ole soul, young marse an’ 
miss, is yer come sure ’nough ? ’Deed I’s moughty 
proud to see yer. How’s de ole marse? When he com- 
ing back agin?” he queried, as the carriage rolled 
slowly across the gangplank from the wharf to the deck 
of the ferryboat. 

“Your ole marse is quite well, Uncle Moses, and will 
be home on the first of the month with his new wife,” 
said Sylvan, who could not miss the fun of telling this 
rare bit of news to the aged ferryman 

The old negro dropped his pole into the water, opened 
his mouth and eyes to their widest extent and gasped 
and stared. 

“ Wid — w’ich ? ” he said, at last. 

“ With his new wife and your new mistress,” answered 
Sylvan. 

The old negro dropped his chin on his chest, raised 
his knobby black fingers to his head and scratched his 


264 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


gray hair with a look of quaint perplexity, as he mut- 
tered 

“ Now I wunner ef I tuk too heavy a pull on to dat dar 
rum jug, fo’ I lef de house dis mornin’ — I wunner if I 
did.” 

His mate stopped and pulled the pole up out of the 
water and began himself to push off the boat until it 
was afloat. 

They soon reached the opposite shore, drove off the 
boat and up the avenue between the flowering locust 
trees that formed a long, green, fragrant arch above 
their heads, and so on to the gray old house. In a very 
few moments the door was opened and all the house- 
hold servants appeared to welcome the returning party. 
Most of them looked more frightened than pleased ; 
but when anxious glances toward the group leaving the 
carriage assured them that the family “ Boodlejock ” was 
not present, they seemed relieved and delighted to see 
the others. 

With the easy, respectful familiarity of long and faith- 
ful service, the negro men and women crowded around 
the entering party with loving greetings. 

The news of the Iron King’s marriage was told by 
Sylvan. Had a bombshell fallen and exploded among 
the servants, they could not have been more shocked. 
There was a simultaneous exclamation of surprise and 
dismay, and then total silence. 

At the end of the third day all was ready for the re- 
ception of Mr. and Mrs. Rockharrt. 

The next day was the first of July. As soon as Mr. 
Clarence reached his private office at the works he found 
a telegram waiting him. He opened it, and read the fol- 
lowing : 

Capon Springs, July 1, 18 — 

Shall reach North End by the 6 p. m. train. Send the 


A FAMILY REUNION. 265 

carriage to meet that train. Shall go directly to Rock- 
hold. Order dinner there for 8 p. m. 

Aaron Rockharrt. 

Mr. Clarence put a boy on horseback and sent him on 
to Cora, with this message inclosed in a note from him- 
self. And then he gaverhis attention to the duties of 
his office. He was still busy at his desk when Mr. Fa- 
bian strolled in. 

“ Well, old man, good morning. I return to duty to- 
day, because it is the first of the month, you know.” 

“ And also the first of the financial year. There has 
been so much to do within the last few days, I am glad 
you have returned to your post. I would like the pater 
to find all right when he comes to inspect. By the way, 
I have just got a telegram from him. I have just sent it 
off to Cora, so that she may know when to send the car- 
riage, and for what hour to order dinner. You know it 
would never do to have anything ‘gang aglee ’ in which 
the pater is interested.” 

“No. Well, you and I must go to meet him. We 
must not fail in any attention to the old gentleman.” 

“ Of course not. Oh ! what will the people say when 
they hear the news ? I do not think that the slightest 
rumor of the mad marriage has got out, I know that I 
have not breathed it.” 

“Nor I. But of course it will be generally known 
within twenty-four hours ; and then I hope the pater 
will do the handsome thing and give his workmen a 
general holiday and jollification.” 

“ I doubt it, since he has not even refurnished the shab- 
by old drawing room at Rockhold in honor of the oc- 
casion,” said Mr. Clarence. 

Then the brothers separated for the day. 

Whenever the family traveling carriage happened to 
be sent from Rockhold to the North End railway depot, 


266 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


it always stopped at the North End Hotel to rest and 
water the horses. So when the afternoon waned, as 
Messrs. Fabian and Clarence Rockharrt had to remain 
busy in their respective offices up to the last 'possible 
minute, Sylvan was stationed on the front porch of the 
hotel, with the day’s newspapers and a case of cigars to 
solace him while watching for the carriage. 

It came at a quarter to five o’clock, and while the 
horses were resting and feeding, Sylvan sent a messen- 
ger to summon his two uncles. By the time the two 
horses were ready to start again, the two men came up 
and entered the carriage. Sylvan followed them in. 

“ See here, my boy,” said Mr. Fabian, “ you can’t go, 
you know. There will be no room for you coming 
back. Clarence and myself fill two seats, and your 
grandfather and — ” 

“ Grandmother fill up the other,” added Sylvan. “ But 
never mind ; in coming back I can ride on the box with 
the coachman ; but go I will to meet my venerable 
grandparents ! Bless my wig ! didn’t 1 give away my 
grandmother at the altar, and shall I not pay them the 
attention of going to meet them on their return from 
their wedding tour ? ” 

The horses started at a good pace, passed through the 
village street, entered the main road running miles be- 
tween the great works, and rolled on into the silent 
forest road that led to the railway depot in the valley. 

Here the carriage drew up before the solitary station 
house. 

Soon the train ran in and stopped. Old Aaron Rock- 
harrt got out and handed down his wife, before turning 
to face his sons. A man and maid servant, loaded down 
with handbags, umbrellas, waterproofs, and shawls, got 
out of another car. 

“ Fabian, put Mrs. Rockharrt into the carriage. 


A FAMILY REUNION. 


267 


shall step into the waiting room to speak to the ticket 
agent,” said old Aaron Rockharrt, as he strode off to the 
building. 

Fabian Rockharrt gave his arm to the lady, who dur- 
ing all this time had remained closely veiled. He led 
her off, leaving Clarence and Sylvan on the platform to 
wait for the return of Mr. Rockharrt. As soon as Fa- 
bian and his companion were out of hearing of the rest 
of their party, he turned to her, and bending his head 
close to her ear, said : 

“Well, Ann White, what have you to say for yourself, 
eh, Ann White ? ” 

He felt her tremble as she answered defiantly : 

“ Mrs. Rockharrt, if you please.” 

“ No ; by my life I will never give to such as you my 
honored mother’s name ! ” 

“ And yet I have it with all the rights and privileges 
it bestows, and I defy you, Fabian Rockharrt ! ” 

“ You know very little of the laws relating to marriage 
if you think that you have legal right to the name and 
position you have seized, or that I have not power to 
thrust you out of my father’s house and into a cell.” 

“You are insolent ! I shall report your words to Mr. 
Rockharrt, and then we shall see who will be thrust out 
of his house ! ” 

“ I think that you had better not. Listen, and I will 
tell you something that you do not know, perhaps.” 

She turned quickly, inquiringly, toward him. He 
stooped and whispered a few words. He felt her thrill 
from head to foot, felt her rock and sway fora moment, 
and then — he had just time to catch her before she fell a 
dead weight in his arms. 


268 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE, 


CHAPTER XX. 

THE WHISPERED WORDS. 

“Well! what’s all this?” abruptly demanded old 
Aaron Rockharrt, as he came up, followed by Clarence 
and Sylvan, just as Fabian was lifting the unconscious 
woman into the carriage. 

“ Mrs. Rockharrt has been over-fatigued, I think, sir, 
for she has fainted. But don’t be alarmed ; she is re- 
covering,” said Mr. Fabian, as he settled the lady in an 
easy position in a corner of the carriage, and found a 
smelling salts bottle and put it to her nose. 

“ ‘ Alarmed ? ’ Why should I be ? ” 

“No reason why, sir,” answered Mr. Fabian, who then 
stooped to the woman and whispered : “Nor need you 
be so. You are safe for the present.” 

“ Will you get out of my way and let me come to my 
place?” demanded the Iron King. 

“ Pardon me, sir,” said Fabian, stepping backward 
from the carriage. 

“ Fainting ? ” said the old man, in a tone of annoyance, 
as he took his seat beside his new wife — “fainting ? The 
first Mrs. Rockharrt never fainted in her life ; nor ever 
gave any sort of trouble. What’s the matter with you, 
.Rose? Don’t be a consummate fool and turn nervous. 
1 won’t stand any nonsense,” he said roughly, as he 
peered into the pale face of his new slave. 

“ Oh, it is nothing,” she faltered — “ nothing. I was 
overcome by heat. It is a very hot day.” 

“ Why, it is a very cool afternoon. What do you 
mean ?” he demanded. 

“ It has been a very hot day, and the heat and fa- 
tigue — ” 


THE WHISPERED WORDS. 


269 


“ Rubbish ! ” he interrupted. “ If I were to give any 
attention to your faints, you would be fainting every 
day just to have a fuss made over you. Now this faint- 
ing business has got to be stopped. Do you hear ? If 
you are out of order, I will send for my family physician 
and have you examined. If you are really ill, you shall 
be put under medical treatment ; if you are not, I will 
have no fine lady airs and affectations. The first Mrs. 
Rockharrt was perfectly free from them.” 

“ I would not have given way to the weakness if I 
could have helped it — indeed I would not ! ” said the 
poor woman, very sincerely. 

“ We’ll see to that ! ” retorted the Iron King. 

Ah, poor Rose ! She was not the old man’s darling 
and sovereign, as she had hoped and planned to be. She 
was the tyrant’s slave and victim. 

A man of Aaron Rockharrt’s temperament seldom, at 
the age of seventy-seven, becomes a lover ; and never, 
at any age, a woman’s slave. 

Mr. Fabian now got into the carriage, and sat down on 
the front cushion opposite his father and step-mother. 
Mr. Clarence was following him in, when Mr. Rock- 
harrt roughly interfered. 

“ What are you about here, Clarence ? What are you 
going to do ? ” 

“ Take my seat in the carriage, of course, sir,” an- 
swered the young man, with a surprised look. 

“ You are going to do nothing of the sort ! I don’t 
choose to have the horses overtasked in this manner. I 
myself, with Fabian and my coachman, to say nothing 
of Mrs. Rockharrt, are weight enough for one pair of 
horses, and you can’t come in here. Where’s Sylvan ?” 

“ On the box seat beside the driver.” 

“ Really?” demanded the Iron King, in a sarcastic 
tone. “ How many more of you desire to be drawn by 


270 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


one pair of horses ? Tell Sylvan to come down off 
that.” 

“ But, sir, there is not a single conveyance of any de- 
scription at the station,” urged Clarence. 

“ Indeed ! And pray what do you call your own two 
pairs of sturdy legs? Are they not strong enough to 
convey you from here to North End, where you can get 
the hotel hack ? And, by the way, why did you not en- 
gage the hack to come here and take you back ? ” 

“ Because it was out, sir.” 

“ Then you two should not have come here to over- 
load the horses. But as you have come, you must walk 
back. Has Sylvan got off his perch ? Ah, yes ; I see. 
Well, tell the coachman to drive first to the North End 
Hotel. And do you two long-legged calves walk after 
it. If the hack should be still out when we get there, 
you can stay at the hotel until it comes in.” 

“ All right, sir,” said Clarence, good humoredly ; and 
he closed the door, and gave the order to the coachman, 
who immediately started his horses on the way to North 
End. 

On the way home Mr. Clarence inquired of his ne- 
phew when he expected to receive his commission and 
where he expected to be ordered. 

“ How can I tell you ? I must wait for a vacancy, I 
suppose, and then be sent to the Devil’s Icy Peak or 
Fort Jumping Off Place, or some such other pleasant 
post of duty on the confines of terra incognita. But 
the farther off, the stranger and the savager it is, the 
better I shall like it for my own sake, but it will be 
rough on Cora,” said the youth. 

“ But you do not dream of taking Cora out there ? ” 
exclaimed Clarence, in pained surprise. 

“ Oh, but I do ! She insists on going where I go. 
^he is bent on being a voluntary, unsalaried mission- 


THE WHISPERED WORDS. 


271 


ary and school-mistress to the Indians just because Rule 
died a martyred minister and teacher among them.” 

“She is mad !” exclaimed Mr. Clarence; “mad.” 

She has had enough to make her mad, but she is sane 
enough on this subject, I can tell you, Uncle Clarence. 
She is the most level-headed young woman that I know, 
and the plan of life that she has laid out for herself is 
the best course she could possibly pursue under the 
present circumstances. She is very miserable here. 
This plan will give her the most complete change of 
scene and the most interesting occupation. It will cure 
her of her melancholy and absorption in her troubled 
past, and when she shall be cured she may return to her 
friends here, or she may meet with some fine fellow out 
there who may make her forget the dead and leave off 
her weeds. That is what I hope for, Uncle Clarence.” 

And for the rest of their walk they trudged on in si- 
lence or with but few words passed between them. It 
was sunset when they reached North End. 

That evening when Sylvan and Cora found themselves 
together for a moment at Rockhold House, the youth 
said : 

“ Corona Rothsay, the sooner I get my orders and you 
and I depart for Scalping Creek or Perdition Peak, or 
wherever I am to be shoveled off to, the better, my 
dear,” said the young soldier. 

“ What do you think of it all now, Sylvan ? ” she in- 
quired. 

“ I think, Cora, that while we do stay here it would 
be Christian charity to be very good to 4 the Rose that 
all admire.’ Nobody will admire her any more, I think.” 

4 Why ?” inquired Cora, in surprise. 

44 Oh, you didn’t see her face. She had her mask 
veil, do you call it ? — down, so you couldn’t see. But, 
oh, my conscience ! how she is changed in these last six 


272 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


weeks ! She is not a blooming rose any more. She is 
a snubbed, trampled on, crushed, and wilted rose. Her 
face looks pale ; her hair dull ; her eyes weak ; her 
beauty nowhere ; her cheerfulness nowhere else.” 

Early the next morning, after a hasty breakfast, Mr. 
Rockharrt entered his carriage to drive to the works. 
Young Mrs. Rockharrt, under the plea of fatigue from 
her long journey, retired to her own room. 

Cora said to her brother : 

“ Sylvan, I wish you would order the little carriage 
and take me to the Banks to see Violet. I should have 
paid her this attention sooner but for the pressure of 
work that has been upon me. I must defer it no longer, 
but go this morning.” 

“ All right, Cora ! ” answered the young man, and he 
left the room to do his errand. 

Cora went up stairs to get ready for her drive. 

In about fifteen minutes the two were seated in the 
little open landau, that had been the gift of the late 
Mrs. Rockharrt to her beloved granddaughter, and that 
the latter always used when driving out in the country 
around Rockhold during the summer. 

They did not have to cross the ferry, as the new house 
of Fabian Rockharrt was on the same side of the river 
as was Rockhold. 

The road on this west side was, however, much 
rougher, though the scenery was much finer. 

They drove on through the woods, which here cloth- 
ed the foot of the mountain and grew quite down to the 
water’s edge, meeting over their heads and casting the 
road into deep shadow. 

They drove on for about three miles, when they came 
to a point where another road wound up the mountain 
side, through heavy woods, and brought them to a beau- 
tiful plateau, on which stood the handsome house of 


THE WHISPERED WORDS. 273 

Fabian Rockharrt, in the midst of its groves, flower 
gardens, arbors, orchards and conservatories. 

It was a double, two-storied house, of brown stone, 
with a fine green background of wooded mountain, and 
a front view of the river below and the mountains be- 
yond. There were bay windows at each end and piaz- 
zas along the whole front. 

As the carriage drew up before the door, Violet was 
discovered walking up and down the front porch. She 
looked very fragile, but very pretty with her slight, 
graceful figure in a morning dress of white muslin, with 
blue ribbons at her throat and in her pale gold hair. 

She came down to meet her visitors. 

“Oh, I am so glad you have come, Cora and Sylvan!’* 
she said, throwing her arms around the young lady and 
kissing her heartily, and then giving her hand and offer- 
ing her cheek for a greeting from the young man. 

“ I fear you must be lonely here, Violet,” said Cora. 

“ Awfully lonesome after Fabian has gone away in 
the morning, Cora. It would be such a charity in you 
to come and stay with me for a little while ! Come in 
now and we will talk about it,” said the little lady, as 
she led the way back to the house. 

“ Sylvan,” she continued, as they paused for a moment 
on the porch, “ send your coachman around to the sta- 
ble to put up your carriage. You and Cora will spend 
the day with me at the very least.” 

“Just as Cora pleases ; ask her,” said the young man 
with a glance toward his sister. 

“ Yes,” she answered. 

“ You are a love !” exclaimed Violet as she led the way 
into the hall and thence into a pleasant morning room. 

Cora laid off her bonnet and sank into an easy chair 
by the front window. 

u Now, as soon as you are well rested, I wish to show 


274 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


you both over the house and grounds. Such a charm- 
ing house, Cora ! Such beautiful grounds, Sylvan ! ” 
exclaimed the proud little mistress. 

Cora smiled approval, but did not explain that she 
herself had gone all through the establishment several 
times, in the course of its fitting up, to see that all 
things were arranged properly before the arrival of the 
married pair. 

And when, a little later, the trio went through the 
rooms, she expressed as much pleasure in their appear- 
ance as if she had never seen them before. 

The brother and sister spent a very pleasant day at 
Violet Banks, and when in the cool of the evening they 
would have taken leave, the young wife pleaded with 
them to stay all night. 

In the midst of this discussion Mr. Fabian Rockharrt 
came home from North End. 

As he entered the parlor he heard his Wood Violet at 
her petition. He greeted them all, kissed his wife, kiss- 
ed Cora, and shook hands with Sylvan. 

“ Now let me settle this matter,” he said, good humor- 
edly, as he threw himself into a large arm chair. 

“ First tell me, Cora, what is the obstacle to your 
spending the night with us ? ” 

“ Only that I did not announce even this visit to the 
family at Rockhold.” 

“ Do you owe any special obligation to do so ?” 

“ It is not a question of obligation, but of courtesy. I 
should certainly be remiss in politeness to leave the 
house for a two days’ visit without giving notice of my 
intention,” she answered. 

“ Oh ! I see. Well, I can fix all that. You will both 
remain to dinner. After dinner it will not be too late 
for Sylvan to take my sure-footed cob and ride back to 
Rockhold and explain to the family that Cora is to 


THE WHISPERED WORDS. 275 

remain here overnight, and that I will myself take her 
home to-morrow evening if she should wish to go.” 

“ What do you say, Cora,” inquired the young man. 

“I accept Uncle Fabian’s offer and will remain here 
for the present,” said the. young lady. 

“Like the sensible woman that you are ! ” exclaimed 
Mr. Fabian. 

Half an hour later the four sat down to dinner in one 
• of the prettiest little dining rooms that ever was seen. 

Soon after the pleasant meal was over, Sylvan took 
leave of his friends, mounted the white cob that stood 
saddled at the door, and rode down the wooded hill to 
the river road leading to Rockhold. 

The three left behind spent the remainder of the eve- 
ning on the front porch, watching the deep river, the 
hoary mountains, the starry sky, and listening to the 
hum of insects, the whirl of waters and the singing of 
the summer breeze through the pines that clothed the 
precipice, and talking very little. 

They retired to rest at a late hour. 

Yet on the next morning they met at an early break- 
fast, for Mr. Fabian had to go to the works to make up 
for much lost time while affairs were left under the sole 
management of Mr. Clarence. 

Cora remained with Violet, who took her into a more 
interior confidence, and exhibited with equal pride and 
delight sundry dainty little garments of fine cambric 
and linen richly trimmed with lace or embroidery, all 
the work of her own delicate fingers. 

“ They tell me, Cora, that I could buy all these things 
as cheap and as good as I can make them. But I do 
take such pleasure in making them with my own hands. ” 

Cora kissed her tenderly for all reply. 

Then the little lady began to ask questions about her 
new step-mother-in-law. 


276 FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 

“You know, Cora, that I could not ask you yesterday 
while Sylvan was with us. He is in your full confi- 
dence, no doubt, and I have perfect faith in him ; but for 
all that we cannot speak freely on all subjects before a 
third person, however near and dear. At least I could 
not ask searching questions about Mr. Rockharrt’s mar- 
riage, before Sylvan. Such a strange marriage, with 
such a disparity in years between a man of Mr. Rock- 
harrt’s venerable age and Mrs. Stillwater’s blooming 
youth ! I saw her once by chance. She looked a per- 
fect Hebe of radiant health and beauty.” 

Cora Rothsay smiled. She might have told this little 
lady that there was not much more difference between 
the ages of Rose Stillwater at thirty-seven and Aaron 
Rockharrt at seventy-seven than there was between 
Violet Wood at seventeen and Fabian Rockharrt at 
fifty-two. But as the young wife did not see this fact, 
Cora refrained from showing it to her. 

Then Violet wanted to know what Cora herself 
thought of the marriage. 

Cora said she thought it concerned only the parties 
in question, and only time could tell how it would turn 
out. 

In such confidential talk passed the long summer day. 

In the cool of the evening Mr. Fabian came home to 
dinner. 

He joined his wife in trying to persuade Cora to re- 
main with them yet another day ; but Cora explained 
that there were many reasons for her return to Rock- 
hold. 

Finding her obdurate, Mr. Fabian ordered Mrs. Roth- 
say’s landau to be at the door at a certain hour. 

And as soon as dinner was over and Cora had put on 
her bonnet and taken leave of Violet, with a promise to 
return within a few days, Mr. Fabian placed her in the 


THE WHISPERED WORDS. 277 

carriage, took his seat beside her, and drove down the 
wooded hill to the river road below. 

“ It is not altogether for pleasure that I pressed you 
to stay till to-night, Cora, although your presence gave 
great pleasure to my wife and self. I wished to have a 
private talk with you. Cora, you ought not to stay at 
Rockhold. You should come to us,” said Mr. Fabian, 
as they bowled along the wooded road between the foot 
of the hills and the banks of the river. 

“ Why ? ” inquired the lady. 

He did not answer at once, but drove slowly on as if 
to gain time for thought. At length, however, he said : 

“ I think that a home with Violet and myself at the 
Banks would be much more congenial to you than one 
with your grandfather and his new wife at Rockhold.” 

“ But, my dear Uncle Fabian, under present circum- 
stances my grandfather is my natural protector and 
Rockhold my proper home until my brother has one to 
offer me.” 

“ Cora, you are not frank with me. I know how you 
feel about staying at Rockhold, and also why you feel 
as you do ; though I do not see by what agency or intui- 
tion you could have gained the knowledge you seem to 
possess.” 

“ Uncle Fabian, I have no positive knowledge of any 
cause why I should shrink from continuing in my natural 
home. I have only suspicions, which perhaps you could 
clear up or confirm, if you would be frank with me.” 

He drove on slowly in silence without answering her. 
She continued : 

“ I wrote to you while you were in Europe, inform- 
ing you that Mrs. Stillwater had been invited by my 
grandfather to come to Rockhold to remain as long as 
should be convenient to herself. You never replied to 
my letter.” 


278 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


“ I never got such a letter, Cora. It must have been 
lost with others that miscarried among the Continental 
mails, when they were following me from one office to 
another. But even if I had received such a letter, it 
could have made no difference. I could not have pre- 
vented Mrs. Stillwater’s visit, nor the event that resulted 
from the visit. I could not have written or returned in 
time.” 

“ Should you have prevented the visit or the mar- 
riage that followed if you could have done so ? ” 

“ Most certainly I should.” 

“ Why ? ” 

“ For the same reason that you, or Clarence, or Syl- 
van would have done so. For the reason of its total 
unfitness. But, Cora, my dear, I repeat that you have 
not been frank with me. You are hiding something 
from me.” 

“ And I repeat, Uncle Fabian, that I have no positive 
knowledge of any — ” 

“Yes; so you said before,” he exclaimed, interrupting 
he r . “You have no positive knowledge, but you have 
very strong suspicions founded upon very solid grounds ! 
Now, what are these grounds, my dear? I am your un- 
cle. You should give me your confidence.” 

If Mr. Fabian had not put the matter in this way, and 
if they had not been driving along the dark and over- 
shadowed road where the meeting branches of the trees 
above almost hid the light of the stars, so that only one 
or two occasionally gleamed through the foliage, Cora 
would never have been able to reply to her uncle as she 
did. 

“Uncle Fabian, do you remember a certain warm 
night in September some five years ago, when we 
stopped at the Wirt House in Baltimore?” 

“ On our way home from Canada— yes, I do.” 


1 


THE WHISPERED WORDS. 


279 


“ My room was close that night and I could not sleep. 
A little after midnight I got up and put on my dressing 
gown and went into the adjoining room, which was our 
private parlor, and I sat down in a cool corner in the 
shadow of the curtain and in the draught of the window. 
I fell asleep, but was soon awakened by the sound of a 
door opening and some one whispering. I was about to 
call out when I recognized your voice. The room was 
pitch dark. I could not see you ; but then I was about 
to speak, when I recognized another voice — Mrs. Still- 
water’s. You had let yourself in by your own key, 

I through the door leading from the hall. She had come 
in through the door leading from her room, which was 
1 on the opposite side of the parlor from mine.” 

Cora paused to wait for the effect of her words. 

Mr. Fabian drove on slowly in silence. 

“ I sat there quite still, too much surprised to speak 
or move.” 

“ And so you overheard that interview,” said Mr. Fa- 
bian, with a dash of anger in his usually pleasant voice. 

“ I could not escape. I was amazed, spellbound, too 
confused to know what to do.” 

“ Well ?” 

“ I gathered from your words that you and she were 
either secretly married or secretly engaged to be married.” 

“ That was your opinion.” 

“ What other opinion could I form ? You were pro- 

I viding her with a house and an income. She was speak- 
ing of herself as a daughter-in-law sure to be acceptable 
to your father and mother. Of course, I judged from 
that that you were either wedded or betrothed, which 
was an incomprehensible thing to me, who had been led 
to believe that the lady was the wife of Captain Still- 
water, remaining in Baltimore to meet her husband, 
whose ship was then daily expected to arrive.” 


280 


FOR WOMAN'S LOVE. 


“ You were wrong, Cora,” said Mr. Fabian, now speak- 
ing in his natural tone without a shade of anger— 
“ quite wrong, my dear ; there was nothing of the sort. 

I was never engaged to Mrs. Stillwater. 

“ Then she subsequently refused you. I am telling 
you what 1 thought then, not what I think now. I have 
heard from her own lips that after her husband’s death 
you proposed to her and she refused you.” 

Mr. Fabian shook with silent laughter. When he re- 
covered he asked : 

“ And you believed her ? ” 

“ I do not know. I was in a maze. There were so 
many contradictory and inconsistent circumstances sur- 
rounding the woman that seemed to live and move in a 
web of deception woven by herself,” said Cora, wearily, 
as if tired of the subject. 

“ And, after all, she is a very shallow creature, incapa- 
ble of any deep scheming ; there is no great harm. She 
knows that she is beautiful — still beautiful — and her 
only art is subtle flattery. She flattered your grand- 
father ‘ to the bent of his humor,’ with no deeper design 
than to marry him and gain a luxurious home and an 
ample dower, as well as an adoring husband. You see 
she has succeeded in marrying him, poor little devil ! 
but she has gained nothing but a prison and a jailer and 
penal servitude. I repeat, there is no great harm in her ; 
and yet, Cora, my dear, I do not permit my wife to visit 
her, and I do not wish you to remain in the same house 
with her.” 

“ Why, Uncle Fabian ! you were the very first to in- 
troduce her to us ! It was you who were charged with 
the duty of finding a nursery governess for me, and you 
selected Rose Flowers from a host of applicants.” 

“ I know I did, my dear. She seemed to me a lovely, 
amiable, attractive girl of seventeen, not very well edu- 


THE WHISPERED WORDS. 


28l 


cated, yet quite old enough and learned enough to be 
nursery governess to a little lady of seven summers. 
And she did her duty and made herself beloved by you 
all, did she not ? ” 

“ Yes, indeed.” 

“ And so she always has done and always will do. 
And yet, my dear, you must not live in the same house 
with her now, even if you did live years together when 
she was your governess.” 

“ Are you not even more prejudiced against Mrs. 
Rockharrt than I am ? ” 

“Bah ! no, my dear ; I have no ill will against the 
woman, though I will not let my niece live with her or 
my wife visit her.” 

“ I wish, Uncle Fabian, that you would be more ex- 
plicit and tell me all you know of Rose Flowers — or 
Mrs. Stillwater — before she became Mrs. Rockharrt.” 

“ Have you told me all you know of her, Cora, my 
dear?” 

“ I have said several times that I know nothing, and 
yet — stop — ” 

“ What ? ” 

“ In addition to that strange interview that I over- 
heard, yet did not understand, there was something else 
that I saw, but equally did not understand.” 

“ What was that ? ” 

“Something that happened while we were in New 
York city, in May last.” 

“Will you tell me what it was ?” 

“Yes, certainly. We were staying at the Star Hotel. 
We stayed over Sunday, and we went to the Episcopal 
church near our hotel, to hear an English divine preach.” 

“ Well?” 

“ He was the celebrated pulpit orator, the Dean of 
Olivet — ” 


282 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


“ Good Heav — ” exclaimed Mr. Fabian, involuntarily, 
but stopping himself suddenly. 

“ What is the matter ? ” demanded Cora, suspiciously. 

“ I was too near the edge of the precipice. We might 
have been in the river in another moment,” said Mr. 
Fabian. 

Cora did not believe him, but she refrained from say- 
ing so, 

“The danger is past. Go on, my dear.” 

“We were shown into the strangers” pew. The vol- 
untary was playing. We all bowed our heads for the 
short private prayer. The voluntary stopped. Then 
we heard the voice of the dean and we lifted our heads. 
I turned to offer Mrs. Stillwater a prayer book. Then I 
saw her face. It was ghastly, and her eyes were fixed 
in a wild stare upon the face of the dean, whose eyes 
were upon the open book from which he was reading. 
Quick as lightning she covered her face with her veil 
and so remained until we all knelt down for the opening 
prayer. When we arose from our knees, Rose was gone.” 

Cora paused for a few moments. 

“ Go on, go on,” said Mr. Fabian. 

“We did not leave the church. Grandfather evidently 
took for granted that Rose had left on account of some 
trifling indisposition, and he is not easily moved by 
women’s ailments, you know. So we stayed out the 
services and the sermon. When we returned to the hotel 
we found that Rose had retired to her room suffering 
from a severe attack of neuralgic headache, as she said.” 

“ What did you think ? ” 

“ I thought she might have been suddenly attacked by 
maddening pain, which had given the wild look to her 
eyes ; but the next day I had good reason to change 
my opinion as to the cause of her strange demeanor.” 

“ What was that ? ” 


THE WHISPERED WORDS. 


283 


“ We all left the hotel at an early hour to take the 
train for West Point. Mrs. Stillwater seemed to have 
quite recovered from her illness. We had arrived at the 
depot and received our tickets, and were waiting at the 
rear of a great crowd at/ the railway gate, till it should 
be opened to let us pass to our train. I was standing 
on the right of my grandfather, and Rose on my right. 
Suddenly a man looked around. Pie was a great Wall 
Street broker who had dealings with your firm. Seeing 
grandfather, he spoke to him heartily, and then begged 
to introduce the gentleman who was with him. And 
then and there he presented the Dean of Olivet to Mr. 
Rockharrt, who, after a few words of polite greeting, 
presented the dean to me, and turned to find Rose Still- 
water.” 

“ Well ! Well ! ” 

“ She was gone. She had vanished from the crowd 
at the railway gate as swiftly, as suddenly, and as in- 
comprehensibly as she had vanished from the church. 
After looking about him a little, my grandfather said 
that she had got pressed away from us by the crowd, but 
that she knew her way and would take care of herself 
and follow us to the train all right. But when the gates 
were opened we did not see her, nor did we find her on 
the train, though Mr. Rockharrt walked up and down 
through the twenty cars looking for her, and feeling 
sure that we should find her. The train had started, so 
we had to go on without her. My grandfather con- 
cluded that she had accidentally missed it and would 
follow by the next one.” 

“ And what did you think, Cora ? ” 

“I thought that, for some antecedent and mysteri- 
ous reason, she had fled from before the face of the 
Dean of Olivet at the railway station, even as she had 
done at the church.” 


284 


FOR WOMAN'S LOVE. 


“ When and where did you find her ? ” 

“ Not until our return to New York city. My grand- 
father was in a fine state ; kept the telegraph wires at 
work between West Point and New York, until he got 
some clew to her, and then, without waiting for the 
closing exercises at the military academy, he hurried me 
back to the city. We found the missing woman at St. 

L ’s hospital, where she had been conveyed after 

having been found in an unconscious condition in the 
ladies’ room of the railway depot. She was better, and 
we brought her away to the hotel. The Dean of Olivet 
went to Newport, and Mrs. Stillwater recovered her 
spirits. A few days later she married Mr. Rockharrt at 
the church where the dean had preached. You know 
everything else about the matter. And now, Uncle Fa- 
bian, tell me that woman’s story, or at least all that is 
proper for me to know of it.” 

“ Cora, you read Rose Stillwater aright. She did on 
both these occasions fly from before the face of the 
Dean of Olivet. I will tell you all about her, for it is 
now right that you should know ; but you must pro- 
mise never to reveal it.” 

“ I promise.” 


CHAPTER XXI. 

WHO WAS ROSE FLOWERS ? 

“ Well, my dear Corona, I must ask you to cast your 
thoughts back to that year when you first came to Rock- 
hold to live, and engrossed so much of your grand- 
mother’s time and attention that your grandfather grew 
jealous and impatient, and commissioned me to ‘hire’ a 


WHO WAS ROSE FLOWERS ? 


285 




nursery governess to look after you and teach you the 
rudiments of education. You remember that time, 
Cora ? ” inquired Mr. Fabian, as he held the reins with a 
slackened grasp, so that the horse jogged slowly along 
the wooded road between the foot of the mountain and 
the banks of the river, finder the star-lit sky. 

“ I remember perfectly,” answered the girl. 

“ Well, business took me to New York about that 
time, and I thought it a good opportunity to hunt up a 
governess for you. So I advertised in the New York 
papers, giving my address at an uptown office, while 
my own business kept me down town. 

“ The first letter I opened interested me so much that 
I gave my whole attention to that first, and so it happen- 
ed that I had no occasion to touch the others. It was 
from one Ann White, who described herself as a moth- 
erless and fatherless girl of sixteen, a stranger in this 
country, who was trying to get employment as assistant 
teacher, governess, or copyist, and who was well fitted 
to take sole charge of a little girl seven years old. 

“ Perhaps this might not have impressed me, but she 
went on to write that she had not a friend in the whole 
country, that she was utterly destitute and desolate, and 
begged me for Heaven's mercy not to throw her letter 
aside, but to see her and give her a trial. She inclosed 
her photograph, not, as she wrote, from any vanity, but 
that I might see her face and take pity on her. 

“ Cora, there was an air of childish frankness and sim- 
plicity about her letter that was well illustrated by her 
photograph. It was that of a sweet-smiling baby face ; 
a sunny, innocent beautiful face. I answered the letter 
i immediately, asking for her address, that I might call 
and see her. The next day I received her answer, thank- 
ing me with enthusiastic earnestness for my prompt at- 
tention to her note, and givingmethenumberand street 


286 


FOR woman’s LOVE. 


of her residence in Harlem. I got on a Second Avenue 
car and rode out to Harlem ; got off at the terminus, 
walked up a cross street and walked some distance to 
a bijou of a brown cottage, standing in shaded grounds, 
with sunny gleams and flower beds, and half covered by 
creeping roses, clematis, wisteria, and all that. 

“ 1 went in, and was received by the beautiful being 
that you have known as Rose Flowers. She was dressed 
in some misty, cloud-like pale blue fabric that set off 
her blonde beauty to perfection. After we were seated 
and had talked some time, I telling her what light du- 
ties would be required of her — only the care of one good 
little girl of seven years old, and of a very mild old lady 
who was the only lady in the house, and of the old gen- 
tleman who was the head of the family, strict but just in 
all his dealings ; and of our country house in the moun- 
tains and our town house in the State capital — and she 
expressing the greatest and frankest anxiety to become 
a member of such a happy, amiable, prosperous family, 
and declaring with childish boasting that she was quite 
competent to perform all the duties expected of her and 
would perform them conscientiously, I suddenly asked 
her for her references. 

“‘I — I have not a friend in this world,’ she said ; and 
then in a timid voice, she asked : ‘ Are references indis- 
pensable ? ’ 

“‘Of course,’ I answered 

“ ‘Then the Lord help me ! Nothing is left but the 
river. The river won’t require references ; ’ and with 
that she buried her little golden-haired head in the cush- 
ions of the sofa and burst into a perfect storm of sobs 
and tears. Now, Cora, what in the deuce was a man to 
do? I had never seen anything like that in all my life 
before. I had never seen a woman in such a ht before. 
All this was strange and horrible to me. 


WHO WAS ROSE FLOWERS? 


287 


“ I am a middling strong old fellow, but that beauti- 
ful girl’s despair upset me, and I never could hear any 
. one hint suicide, and she talked of the river. The river 
would receive her without references. The river was 
kinder than her own fellow creatures ! The river would 
give her a home and rest and peace ! She only wanted 
to do honest work for her living, but human beings 
would not even let her work for them without refer- 
ences ! And I declare to you, Cora, she was not acting, 
as you might suspect. She was in deadly earnest. Her 
sobs shook her whole frame. 

“At last I myself behaved like an ass. I went and 
knelt down beside her so as to get quite close to her, 
and I began to comfort her. I told her not to mind 
about the references ; that she might have me for a 
reference all the days of her life ; that she should have 
the situation at Rockhold, where I would convey her 
and introduce her on my own responsibility. 

“ While I spoke to her I laid my hand on the little 
golden-haired head and smoothed it all the time. Out 
of pity, Cora, I assure you on my honor, out of pity. 
After a while her sobs seemed to subside slowly. I told 
her that her face was to me a sufficient recommendation 
in her favor, and all-sufficient testimonial of character ; 
but that I must have her confidence in exchange for my 
own. 

“ You see, Cora, I was very sorry for the poor, pretty 
creature, and was really anxious to befriend her ; but 
also my curiosity was keenly piqued. I wished to know 
her private history, and so I assured her that she should 
have the position she wanted on the condition of telling 
me her antecedents. 

“ At last she yielded, and told me the story of her 
short, willful life. This, then, was her poor, little, pa- 
thetic story. 


288 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


“ Her name was Ann White. She was the daughter of 
Amos White, an English curate, living in a remote vil- 
lage in Northumberland, and of his first wife, who had * 
died during the infancy of her youngest child, Ann, a 
year after which her father had married again. Ann’s 
step-mother was one of the most beautiful women in 
England, and— one of the most discontented, as the wife 
of a widowed clergyman who was old enough to be her 
father, who had three sons and two daughters by a 
former marriage, and who was trying to support his 
family on a hundred pounds a year. Yet, so long as 
her father lived, Ann’s childhood was happy. But her 
father, who had been a consumptive, also died when Ann 
was about seven years old. Then the family was broken 
up. The three step-sons went to seek their fortunes in 
New Zealand. The eldest step-daughter had been mar- 
ried and had gone to London a few months before her 
father’s death ; the younger step-daughter went to live 
with that married sister. Ann and her step-mother were 
permitted to remain at the parsonage until the successor 
of Amos White could be appointed. At last the new 
curate came - a handsome and accomplished man — Rev. 
Raphael Rosslynn. He was a bachelor, without near 
relatives. He called on the Widow White and at once 
set her heart at ease by begging her not to trouble her- 
self to leave the parsonage, but to remain there for the 
present at least, and take him as a boarder. He was per- 
fectly frank with the lovely widow, and told her that he 
was engaged to his own cousin, and that as soon as he 
should get a living promised him on the death of the 
present incumbent, and which was worth twelve hun- 
dred pounds a year, he should marry, but that he could 
not allow himself to anticipate happiness that must rise 
on a grave. But in the course of the year that which 
might have been expected happened. The young wid- 


WHO WAS ROSE FLOWERS ? 


289 


ow, who had never cared for her elderly first husband, 
fell desperately in love with her lodger, who was not 
very slow to respond, for her grace, beauty and allure- 
ments attracted, bewildered, and bedeviled him, so that 
he forgot or deplored his plighted vows to his good lit- 
tle cousin. To shorten/ the story, the cousin released 
him. In a few days the curate and the widow were mar- 
ried. Ann was utterly neglected, ignored, and forgot- 
ten. Her lessons, which, before the advent of the hand- 
some curate, had been the widow’s care, were now sus- 
pended. Time went on, and these ardent lovers cooled 
off. Not that their youth or health or beauty waned ; 
not at all ; but that their illusions were fading. Yet, as 
often happens, as love cooled, jealousy warmed to life — 
each one conscious of indifference toward the other, yet 
resented a corresponding indifference in the other. As 
years went on, six children were born to this unhappy 
pair, whom not the Lord but the devil had joined to- 
gether, and with their increasing family came increasing 
poverty. It was hard to support a growing household 
on one hundred pounds a year. 

“In the seventh year of their marriage, in desperation, 
the Reverend Raphael advertised his ability and readi- 
ness to ‘ prepare young men for college.’ He obtained 
but one pupil one Alfred Whyte, the son of a retired 
brewer. You perceive that he had the same surname 
with the young Ann, but it was spelled differently — with 
! ay, instead of an /, as her name was. He seems to have 
been a fine, hearty, good natured young fellow, about 
; twenty years of age, with a short, stout form, a round, 
red face, and dark eyes and hair. He hated study, but 
loved children, animals, and out-door sports. It was 
in the course of nature that he should fall in love with 
the fair fifteen-year-old beauty Ann White. 

“ She returned his affection because since her father’s 


290 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


death he was the only human being who had ever been 
kind to her. The first year that he spent at the parson- 
age was the happiest year Ann had ever known. Before 
it drew to an end, however, their happiness was cloud- 
ed. The young man had over and over again assured 
the girl of his love for her, and at last he asked her to 
marry him. She consented. Then he wrote and asked 
permission of his father to wed the curate’s step-daughter. 

“ The answer might have been anticipated. The purse- 
proud retired brewer, who had dreams of his only son 
and heir going into Parliament and marrying some im- 
poverished nobleman’s daughter, wrote two furious let- 
ters, one to his son, commanding his immediate return 
home, and another to the Rev. Raphael Rosslynn, re- 
proaching him with having entrapped his pupil into an 
engagement with his pauper step-daughter. 

“ We can judge the effect of these letters upon the 
peace of the parsonage. 

“ The Reverend Raphael commanded his pupil into 
his presence, and after severely censuring him for his 
conduct in 4 betraying the confidence of the family who 
had received him into its bosom,’ he requested that Mas- 
ter Whyte should leave the house with all convenient 
speed. 

“The youth urged that he had meant no harm and had 
done no harm, that he was honestly in love with the 
young lady, and had honestly asked leave to marry her, 
and that he certainly would marry her — 

‘ Though mammy and daddy and all gang mad.’ 

“ Mr. Rosslynn referred him to his father’s letter and 
ordered him to depart. And then the reverend gentle- 
man went to his wife’s room and bitterly reproached her 
that her forward girl had been the cause of his losing 
his pupil and eighty pounds a year. 


WHO WAS ROSE FLOWERS? 


29I 


“ She told him that the fault was his own ; that he 
should never have received a young man as a resident 
pupil in the house where there was a young girl. 

“ A fierce quarrel ensued, which was ended at last by 
the reverend gentleman going out and banging the door 
behind him with a forcje that shook the house, and in a 
state of mind that rendered him singularly unfit to read 
the prayers for the sick beside the bed of a dying 
parishioner to whom he was urgently summoned. 

“ Mrs. Rosslynn immediately hastened to wreak her 
vengeance on her step-daughter. She set her teeth as 
she seized the unlucky girl, whom she found at work in 
the kitchen, pushed her roughly on into the narrow pas- 
sage up the steep stairs and into the little back loft that 
the child called her own bedroom. 

“ Here she took a firmer grip upon the girl, and with 
a dog whip that she had hastily snatched from the hat 
rack in passing, she lashed the hapless creature over 
back and shoulder. 

“Ann never struggled or cried out, but held her tongue 
in fierce wrath and stubborn endurance. Could that 
woman, the victim of all ungovernable passions, have 
but known what she did, or foreseen its results ! 

“ At last she ceased, pushed the bruised and wounded 
child away from her, sank panting to a chair, and as 
soon as she recovered her breath, began to insult and 
abuse the orphan child of her deceased husband, charg- 
ing her with disgracing the house by improper conduct, 
of which the girl had never even dreamed ; accusing her 
of causing the loss of their pupil and the income deriv- 
ed from him, and reproaching her for making discord 
between herself (Mrs. Rosslynn) and her husband. 

“ Ann replied by not one word. 

“ At length the maddened woman, having talked her- 
self out of breath, got up, left the room, and locked the 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


door, not on her victim alone, but on all the evil spirits 
she had raised from Tartarus and left with the girl. 

“Ann sank upon the bed, weeping, moaning, and 
grinding her teeth, her body prostrated by pain, her soul 
filled with bitter wrath and scorn toward one whom she 
should rather have been led to love and honor. In the 
fiery torture of her flesh and the humiliation of her spirit 
she uttered but these piteous words : 

“ ‘ Oh, my own mother ! — oh, my lost father ! do you 
see your child ? ’ 

“ For more than an hour she lay there before the fierce 
smarting and burning of her scourged flesh began to 
subside. The short November afternoon darkened into 
night. No one came near her. The hour for supper 
passed. No one called her to the meal. She heard the 
family passing to their rooms. She heard her mother 
putting the other children to bed — a duty that she her- 
self had hitherto performed. At last all sounds died 
away in the house, and she knew that all the inmates 
had retired, and the lights were out. She was meditat- 
ing to run away ; she did not know in what direction, or 
to what end, farther than to escape from the home that 
was hateful to her. 

“ Evil spirits were with her, suggesting many desper- 
ate thoughts ; at length they infused a deadly, horrible 
temptation to a deed of self-destruction so ghastly that 
its discovery should appal the family, the parish, and 
the whole world ; that should cover her tormentors with 
shame, reproach and infamy. 

“ She sprang up from her bed and went to search in 
the drawer of a little old wooden stand, until she found 
a half page of note paper and a bit of lead pencil. 

“ She took them out and wrote to her persecutors, say- 
ing that she was going to throw herself— not into the 
sea, nor from a precipice, because both earth and sea 


WHO WAS ROSE FLOWERS? 


293 


give up their dead — but into the quicksands, which never 
give up anything ; they, her tormentors, should never 
even see again the body they had bruised and torn and 
degraded ; and she prayed that the Lord would ever 
deal by them as they had dealt with her. 

“ It must have been near midnight when she heard a 
tap at her window, so light that at first she thought it 
was made by a large raindrop ; but presently her name 
was softly called by a voice that she recognized. Then 
she understood it all, and her thoughts of the quicksands 
vanished. 

“ Her room was a small one in the rear of the house, 
immediately over the back kitchen, and her back win- 
dow opened upon the roof of the wood shed behind the 
kitchen. She went and hoisted the window, and there 
on the roof of the wood shed stood Alfred Whyte. 

“ He told her that he had taken leave of the ogre and 
the ogress hours before, and they thought he was off to 
London by the four o'clock mail ; but that he had gone 

If no farther than the railway station, where he had bought 
a ticket, and had gone on the platform, as if to wait for 
his train ; but when it came up, instead of taking his 
place on it, he had slipped away in the confusion of its 
arrival and had hidden himself in the woods on the other 
side of the road, where he had waited until it was dark, 
when he had come back to watch the parsonage until 
every one should have gone to bed, so that he could get 
speech with Ann. 

“And then he asked her if she were ‘game for a bolt ?’ 
“ She did not understand him ; but when he next 
spoke plainly, and inquired if she would run away with 
him and be married, she answered promptly that she 
would. 

“ He told her to get ready quickly, and to dress warm- 
ly, for the night was damp and cold, and to tie up a lit- 


294 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


tie bundle of things that she might need on the journey; 
but not to take much, because he had plenty of money, 
and could buy her all she needed. 

“ ‘ Much ! ’ Poor little thing, she had not much to 
take ! She put on her best dress — a well-worn blue 
serge— a coarse, black cloth walking jacket, and a little 
straw hat with a faded blue ribbon. She had no gloves. 
She tied up a hair brush, worn nearly to the wood, a 
tooth brush not much better, the half of a broken dress- 
ing comb, and one clean linen collar, in a small pocket 
handkerchief, and she was all ready for her wedding 
trip. 

“He told her to bolt her door before she came out, 
because that would take the ogres some little while to 
force it open, and would give the fugitives a better 
start. 

“Ann did everything her boy lover directed, and final- 
ly stepped out of the window on to the roof below, and 
joined him. He let down the window, and closed the 
shutters with a spring that securely fastened them. 

“ That, he told her, would certainly give them a longer 
start, for it would take an hour at least to force the room 
open and discover her flight. 

“ Then they left the parsonage together. 

“ She had forgotten all about the parting note of ma- 
lediction which she had left behind her on the stand, 
as she stepped along the lane leading to the high- 
way. 

“ He asked her to take his arm, and when they reach- 
ed the public road, he inquired if she were game for a 
ten mile walk. 

“ She told him that she could walk to the end of the 
world wiih him, because she was so happy to be beside 
the only one on earth who had ever been kind to her — 
since her father’s death. 


WHO WAS ROSE FLOWERS ? 


2 95 


f< Then he explained the steps that he had taken, and 
must still take, to elude pursuit ; how that he had gone 
to the railway station and bought a first class ticket for 
the four o’clock express to London, and afterward, when 
the train came up, he had mingled with the crowd get- 
ting off and getting on, and so eluded observation, and 
had slipped away and hidden himself in the thicket until 
dark, so as to make every one concerned believe that 
he had gone off by the mail train alone to London. 

“ Now he told her that they must trudge straight on 
ten miles north, to take the train to Glasgow ; so that 
while people were hunting for them in the south, they 
would be safe in the north. 

“ As they walked on he told her that he wanted to get 
away from England and see the world — the new world 
across the ocean. He had seen Europe summer after 
summer, traveling with his father and mother on the 
Continent. Now he wanted to see America ; and asked 
her if she did not also. 

“ She told him that she wanted to see every place 
that he wanted to see, and to go everywhere he wanted 
to go, for that he was the only friend she had in all the 
wide world. 

“ So they walked on for about three hours, and then, 
about two o’clock in the morning, they reached the little 
railway station of Skelton. They had to wait two hours 
for the parliamentary train, which came heavily puffing 
in about five o’clock on that November morning. 

“ Young Whyte took second class tickets, and led his 
closely veiled companion to her seat on the train. And 
they moved off. 

“ They reached Glasgow about ten o’clock the next 
day, and found that there was a steamer bound for New 
York, to sail at noon. No time was to be lost, so they 
both went to the agency together, represented themselves 


296 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


as a newly married pair, and engaged the only state- 
room to be procured — which happened to be in the sec- 
ond cabin. Their tickets were filled in with the names 
of Mr. and Mrs. Alfred Whyte — which indeed consti- 
tuted a legal marriage in Scotland, where a marriage- 
able pair of lovers have only to declare themselves man 
and wife, in the presence of competent witnesses, to 
be as lawfully married as if the ceremony had been per- 
formed by the Archbishop of Canterbury in his own 
cathedral. 

“ They took possession of their stateroom on the Cal- 
edonian, which sailed at noon of the same day, and in 
due time arrived at New York. 

“ They spent two days at an uptown hotel, and then 
took the pretty cottage at Harlem, in which they lived 
for several months. Ann’s boy-husband often told her 
that she grew prettier every day, and he seemed to grow 
fonder of her every day. He supplied her with a nicer 
outfit of clothing and more pocket money than she had 
ever had in her poverty-stricken life, and made her much 
happier every way than she had ever been before, as 
long as his money lasted. 

“He had left England with nearly one hundred 
pounds in his pocket — the amount of his half-yearly al- 
lowance. 

“On his arrival in New York, he had written to his 
father and confessed his marriage with his tutor’s step- 
daughter and begged forgiveness and — remittances. 

“Ann declined to write to her step-mother or the 
curate, declaring that she preferred that they should be- 
lieve that she had been driven by their cruelty to bury 
herself in the quicksands, and that they should suffer all 
the remorse of conscience and reprobation of society 
that their conduct toward her deserved. 

“But weeks passed, on and no letter filled with bless- 


WHO WAS ROSE FLOWERS? 


297 












ings and bank notes came from the offended and obdu- 
rate father, though the boy constantly assured his girl- 
wife that the expected epistle would surely come in time, 
for he was the ‘old man’s’ only son, whom he would 
not be likely to discard. 

“ Meanwhile their money was running low. The youth 
was anxious to travel and see the new world, and to 
take his bride with him, but he could not do so without 
funds. At the end of six weeks after he had written the 
first letter to his father he wrote a second, but received 
no answer ; later still he wrote a third, with no better 
success. 

“ They had gone a little into debt, in order to eke out 
their little ready money until the longed-for letters of 
credit should come from England ; but at the end of six 
months credit and cash were nearly exhausted. 

“ One morning in May the boy-husband took leave of 
the girl-wife, saying, as he kissed her good-by, that he 
was going down into the city to see if he could get some 
work to do. 

“ Without the least misgiving, she received his fare- 
well kiss, and saw him depart —watched him all the way 
down the street, until he got to Second Avenue and 
boarded a down-town car. 

“ Then she re-entered the little gate, and began to 
tend the jonquils and hyacinths that were just coming 
into bloom in her little flower garden. She did not ex- 
pect to see him until night, nor — did she see him even 
then. When the little gate opened at eight o’clock and 
a man came up the walk leading to the front door at 
which she stood, he was not her husband, but the letter 
carrier, who put a letter in her hand and went away. 

“ She ran into the house, and lighted the gas to read 
her letter. Though it gave her a shock, it did not shake 
her faith in her boy. 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


298 

“ The letter told her, in effect, that Alfred Whyte, when 
he left her that morning, had started to go to England 
in the only way by which he could get there— that is, by 
working his passage as a deck hand on board an out- 
ward bound ship ; that he had decided on this course so 
as to get a personal interview with his father, to whom 
he would go as a penitent prodigal son ; for he was 
sure of obtaining by this means forgiveness, and assist- 
ance that would enable him to return and bring his lit- 
tle wife back to England, where they would thenceforth 
live in comfort and luxury ; that the reason he had not 
confided to her his intention of making the voyage was 
because he dreaded opposition from her that might have 
led him to abandon the one plan by which he hoped to 
better their condition. 

“ He concluded by entreating her not to think for one 
instant that he intended to desert her, who was dearer 
to him than his own life, but to trust in him as he trust- 
ed in her. In a postscript he told her where to find the 
small balance of money they had left, as he had only 
taken enough for his car fare to the city. In a second 
postscript he promised to write by every opportunity. 
In a third and last postscript he begged her to keep up 
her heart. 

“ It seemed a frank letter, yet it was reticent upon 
one point — the name of the ship on which he had sailed. 
This omission might have been accidental. It cer- 
tainly did not raise any doubt of the boy’s good faith in 
the mind of the girl. 

“ She cried a great deal over the separation from her 
lad, and she made a confidant of the elderly Irishwoman 
who was her sole servant. 

“ After two weeks, Ann began to watch daily for the 
letter carrier, in hope of getting a letter from Alfred ; 
but day after day, week after week, passed and none 


WHO WAS ROSE FLOWERS? 299 

came. But there came news of the wreck of the Por- 
poise, which had sailed from New York for London on 
the very day that Alfred Whyte had left the country — 
and which had gone down in a storm in mid-ocean with 
all on board. 

“ But as numerous sh^ps had left New York on that 
day bound for various British ports, it was impossible 
to discover whether the boy was on board, or if he ship- 
ped under his own name or an assumed one. 

“ Ann cried more than ever for a few days, but then 
seemed to give up her lad for lost, and to resign herself 
to the ‘inevitable.’ 

‘ She wrote to Mr. Alfred Whyte, Senior, but got no 
reply to her letter ; again and again she wrote with no 
better success. The little balance of money left by her 
boy-husband was all gone. She began to sell off the 
trifles of jewelry that he had given her. 

“ One morning the letter carrier left a letter with a 
London postmark containing a bill of exchange for a 
hundred pounds, and not one word besides. 

“ Had it come from her boy-husband, or from his 
father? She could not tell. 

“ Well, to be brief, she never saw nor heard of him 
again. She lived comfortably with her motherly old 
servant, enjoyed life thoroughly and grew more beauti- 
ful every day, and this fool’s paradise lasted as long as 
her money did. Before her last dollar was gone, she 
saw the advertisement in the Pursuivant for a nursery 
governess, and answered it, as has been told. 

“ This, my dear Cora, is the substance of the story 
told me by Ann White on the day that 1 called on her in 
answer to her letter. What do you think of it ? ” in- 
quired Mr. Fabian when he had finished his narrative. 

“ I think the cruel neglect of her step-parents and the 
sufferings of her childhood accountable for all her faults, 


3 °° 


FOR WOMAN S LOVE. 


and I feel very sorry for her, notwithstanding that she 
seems to be a very heartless animal,” replied Corona. 

“ That is the secret of the wonderful preservation of 
her youth and beauty even up to this present time. No- 
thing wears a woman out as fast as her own heart.” 

“ You engaged her as you promised to do, but why 
did you introduce her at Rockhold as a single girl, and 
why under an alias?” gravely inquired Corona. 

“ I introduced her as a single girl at her own request 
because of her extreme youth and her timidity. She 
naturally shrank from being known as a discarded wife 
or a doubtful widow. Besides, I never did say she was 
a single girl. I merely presented her as Rose Flowers, 
and left it to be inferred from her baby face that she 
was so.” 

“ But why Rose Flowers when her name was Ann 
White ? ” 

“ What a cross-questioner you are, Corona ! but I will 
answer you. Again it was by her own desire that I pre- 
sented her as Rose Flowers, which was not an alias, as 
she explained to me, but a part of her true name. She 
had been baptized as Rose Anna Flowers, which was 
the maiden name of her grandmother, her father’s 
mother.” 

Cora might have asked another question, not so easily 
answered, if she had known the circumstances to which 
it related, namely : why Mr. Fabian had fabricated that 
false story of the young governess which he palmed 
upon his parents ; but, in fact, Cora, at that time a child 
seven years old, had never heard of it. But she made 
another inquiry. 

“ What became of Rose Flowers after she left us ? 
Did she really go to another place ? Who was — Captain 
Stillwater ?” 

“ Mr. Fabian drove slowly and thoughtfully on with- 


WHO WAS ROSE FLOWERS? 


3 01 


out answering her question until she had repeated it. 
Then he said : 

1 “ Cora, my dear, that is a story I cannot tell you. Let 
it be enough for me to say, the Stillwater episode in the 
life of this lady is theyground upon which I forbid my 
wife to visit her and object to my niece associating with 
her.” 

“ Does Violet know the Stillwater story?” 

“ No; not so much of it even as you have heard. Now, 
look here, Cora, you think it inconsistent perhaps that 1 
should have brought this woman to Rockhold years ago 
to become your governess, and now, when she is my 
father’s wife, object to your intimacy with her. In the 
first instance she has been far, very far, ‘ more sinned 
against than sinning ; ' she had been very imprudent, 
that was all. She was really the wife, by Scotch law, of 
the boy she ran away with and then lost. I saw nothing 
in her case that ought to prevent her entrance into a re- 
spectable family, and Heaven knows I pitied her and 
tried to save her by bringing her to Rockhold. I saved 
her only for a few years. After she left us — but there, 
I cannot tell you that story! You must not be intimate 
with her.” 

“ Yet she is my grandfather’s wife ! ” 

“ An irreparable misfortune. I can’t expose her life 
to him ; such a blow to his pride might be his death, at 
his age. No ! events must take their course ; but I 
hope he will not take her to any place where she is likely 
to be recognized. Nor do I think he will. He is aging 
fast, and will be likely to live quietly at Rockhold.” 

“ And I think she also would avoid such risks. She 
was terribly frightened when she recognized the Dean 
of Olivet. Was he really her stepfather, the once poor 
curate ? ” 

“ Yes. You see while they were lionizing him in the 


3 02 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


Eastern cities, his portrait, with a short biographical 
notice, was published in one of the illustrated weeklies, 
where I read of him, and identified him by comparing 
notes with what I had heard.” 

“ How came he to rise so high ? ” 

“ Oh, he was a learned divine and eloquent orator. 
He was well connected, too. It would seem that a very 
few months after his step-daughter’s flight he was in- 
ducted into that rich living for which he had been wait- 
ing so many years. From that position his rise was 
slow indeed, covering a period of twenty years, until 
a few months ago, when he was made Dean of Olivet.” 

“To think that a man capable of quarreling with his 
wife and ill-using their step-child should fill so sacred a 
position in the church ! ” exclaimed Cora. 

“ Yes ; but you see, my dear, the church is his profes- 
sion, not his vocation. He is a brilliant pulpit orator, 
with influential friends ; but every brilliant pulpit ora- 
tor is not necessarily a saint. And as for his quarreling 
with his wife and ill-using their step-daughter, we have 
heard but one side of that story.” 

When they entered the Rockhold drawing room they 
found Mrs. Rockharrt alone. She arose and came for- 
ward and received them with a smile. 

“ Your grandfather, my dear,” she explained to Cora, 
“ came home later than usual from North End, and very 
much more than usually fatigued. Immediately after 
dinner he lay down and I left him asleep.” 

“ Where is Uncle Clarence ? ” inquired Corona. 

“He remains at the works for the night. Will you 
have this chair, love ? ” said Rose, pulling forward a lux- 
urious “ sleepy hollow.” 

“No, thank you. I must go to my room and change 
my dress. Will you excuse me for half an hour, Uncle 
Fabian ? ” inquired Cora. 


FABIAN AND ROSE. 303 

“ Most willingly, my dear,” replied Mr. Fabian, with 
a very pleased look. Cora left the room. 

“ I will go with you,” exclaimed Rose, turning pale 
and starting up to follow the young lady. 

“ No. You will not,” said Mr. Fabian, in a tone of 
authority, as he laid his hand heavily on the woman’s 
shoulder. “ Sit down. I have something to say to 
you.” 


CHAPTER XXII. 

FABIAN AND ROSE. 

“ What do you mean ? ” 

“ I should rather ask what do you mean, or rather 
what did you mean, by daring to marry any honest man, 
and of all men — Aaron Rockharrt ? It was the most au- 
dacious challenging of destruction that the most reck- 
less desperado could venture upon.” Fabian Rockharrt 
• continued, mercilessly : 

“ Do you not know what, if Mr. Rockharrt were to 
discover the deception you put upon him, he might do 
and think himself justified in doing to you ?” 

Rose shuddered in silence. 

“ The very least that he would do would be to turn you 
out of his house, without a dollar, and shut his doors 
on you forever. Then what would become of you ? Who 
would take you in ?” 

“ Oh, Fabian ! ” she screamed at last. “ Do not talk 
to me so. You will frighten me into hysterics.” 

“ Now don’t make a noise For if you do, you will 
precipitate the catastrophe that you fear. Be quiet, I 
beg you,” said Mr. Fabian, composedly, putting his 
thumbs in his vest pockets and leaning back. 


3°4 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


“Why do you say such cruel things to me, then? 
Such inconsistent things, too. If I was good enough to 
marry you, I was good enough to marry your father.” 

“ But you were never good enough to marry either of 
us, my dear. If you will take a little time to reflect on 
your antecedents, you will acknowledge that you were 
not quite good enough to marry any honest man,” said 
Mr. Fabian, coolly. 

“ Yet you asked me to marry you,” she said, sobbing 
softly, with her handkerchief to her eyes. 

“ Beg pardon, my dear. I think the asking was rather 
on the other side. You were very urgent that we should 
be married, and that our betrothal should be formally 
announced.” 

“ Yes ; because you led me to believe that you were 
going to marry me.” 

“ Excuse me. I never led you to believe so, simply 
allowed you to believe so. What could a gentleman do 
under the circumstances? He couldn’t contradict a 
lady.” 

“ Oh, what a prevarication, Fabian Rockharrt, when 
every word, every deed, every look you bestowed on 
me went to assure me that you loved me and wished to 
marry me ! ” 

“ Softly, my dear. Softly. I was sorry for you and gen- 
erous to you. I gave you the use of a pretty little house 
and a sufficient income during good behavior. But you 
were ungrateful to me, Rose. You were unkind to me.” 

“ I was not. I would have married you. I could not 
have done more than that.” 

“ But, my dear, your good sense must have told you 
that I could not marry you. I have done the best I could 
by you always. Twice I rescued you from ruin. Once 
when you were but little more than a child, and your 
boy-lover, or husband, had left you alone, a young 


FABIAN AND ROSE. 


3°5 


stranger in a strange land — a girl friendless, penniless, 
beautiful, and so in deadly peril of perdition, I took you 
on your own representation, and introduced you into 
my own family as the governess of my niece. I became 
responsible for you.” vs 

“And did I not try my best to please everybody?” 
sobbed the woman. 

“ That you did,” heartily responded Mr. Fabian. “And 
everybody loved you. So that, at the end of five years’ 
service, when my niece was to enter a finishing school, 
and you were to go to another situation, you took with 
you the best testimonials from my father and mother 
and from the minister of our parish. But you did not 
keep your second situation long.” 

“ How could I ? I was but half taught. The Warrens 
would have had me teach their children French and Ger- 
man, and music on the harp and the piano. I knew no 
language but my own, and no music except that of the 
piano, w T hich the dear, gentle lady, your mother,, taught 
me out of the kindness of her heart. I was told that I 
must leave at the end of the term. And my term was 
nearly out when Captain Stillwater became a daily 
visitor to the house, and I saw him every evening. He 
was a tall, handsome man, with a dark complexion and 
black hair and beard. And I always did admire that 
sort of a man. Indeed, that was the reason why I always 
admired you.” 

“ Don’t attempt to flatter me.” 

“ I am not flattering anybody. I am telling you why I 
liked Captain Stillwater. And he was always so good 
to me ! I told him all my troubles. And he sympa- 
thized with me ! And when I told him that I should be 
obliged to leave my situation at the end of the quarter, 
ne bade me never mind. And he asked me to be his wife. 
I did consent to be his wife. I was glad of the chance 


3°6 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


to get a husband and a home. So all was arranged. He 
advised me not to tell the Warrens that we were to be 
married, however. So at the end of my quarter I went 
away to a hotel, where Captain Stillwater came for me 
and took me away to the church where we were mar- 
ried.” 

“ You had no knowledge that Alfred Whyte was dead, 
and that you were free to wed ! ° 

“ He had been lost seven years and was as good as 
dead to me ! Besides, when a man is missing and has 
not been heard of for seven years, his wife is free to 
marry again, is she not ? ” 

“No. She has goo l grounds for a divorce — that is 
all ! To risk a second marriage without these legal 
formalities, would be dangerous ! Might be disastrous ! 
The first husband might turn up and make trouble !” 

“ I did not know that ! But, after all, as it turned out, 
it did not matter ! ” sighed Rose. 

“ Not in the least ! ’’ .assented Mr. Fabian, amiably. 

“ After all, it was not my fault ! I married him in 
good faith ; I did, indeed ! ” 

“ Did you tell him of your previous marriage ? That 
is what you have not told me yet ! ” 

“ N-n-no ; I was afraid if I did he might break off 
with me.” 

“Ah ! ” 

“ And I was in such extremity for the want of a 
home ! ” 

“ Had not my father and mother told you that if ever 
you should find yourself out of a situation, you should 
come to them ? Why did you not take them at their 
word ? They had always been very kind to you, and 
they would have given you a warm welcome and a 
happy home. Now, why need you have rushed into a 
reckless marriage for a home ? ” 


FABIAN AND ROSE. 


3°7 


“ Oh, Fabian ! ” she exclaimed, impatiently, “ don’t 
pretend to talk like an idiot, for you are not one ! Don’t 
talk to me as if I were a wax doll or a wooden woman, 
for you know I am not one ! ” 

“ I am sure I do not kpow what you mean ! ” 

“Well, then, I loved the man ! There, it is out ! I 
loved him more than I ever loved any one else in the 
whole world ! And I was afraid of losing him ! ” 

“And so it was because you loved him so well that 
you deceived him so much ! ” 

“ Didn’t he deceive me much more ? ” 

“ There were a pair of you — well matched ! So well, 
it seems a pity that you were parted ! ” 

“ Oh, how very unkind you are to me ! ” 

“ Not yet unkind ! Only waiting to see how you are 
going to behave ! ” 

“ I have never behaved badly ! I was not wicked ; I 
was unhappy ! Unhappy from my birth, almost ! I had 
no evil designs against anybody. I only wanted to be 
happy and to see people happy. I honestly believed 
I was lawfully married to Captain Stillwater. He took 
me to the Wirt House and registered our names as Mr. 
and Mrs. Stillwater. And we were very happy until 
his ship sailed. He gave me plenty of money before 
he went away ; but I was heartbroken to part with him, 
and could take no pleasure in anything until I got a 
little used to his absence.” 

“ I think you told me that you met him once more 
before your final separation. When was that meeting ? 
Eh?” 

“ Fabian Rockharrt, are you trying to catch me in a 
falsehood? You know very well that I never told you 
anything of the sort I told you that I never saw him 
again after he sailed away that autumn day ! I waited 
all the autumn and heard nothing from him, I wrote to 


3°8 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


him often, but none of my letters were answered. At 
length I longed so much to see him that I grew wild and 
reckless and resolved to follow him. I took passage in 
the second cabin of the Africa and sailed for Liverpool, 
where I arrived about the middle of December. I went 
to the agency of the Blue Star Line, to which his ship 
belonged, and inquired where he was to be found. They 
told me he had sailed for Calcutta and had taken his wife 
with him ! It turned me to stone — to stone, Fabian — 
almost ! I remember I sat down on a bench and felt 
numb and cold. And then I asked how long he had 
been married — hoping, if it was true, that my own was 
the first and the lawful union. They told me, for ten 
years, but as they had no family, his wife usually ac- 
companied him on all his voyages. So she had now 
gone with him to Calcutta.” 

“ I suspect the people in that office were pretty well 
acquainted with the handsome skipper’s ‘ ways and man- 
ners,’ and that they understood your case at once.” 

“ I do really believe they did,” said Rose ; “ for they 
looked at me so strangely, and one man, who seemed to 
be a porter or a messenger, or something of that sort, 
said something about a sailor having a wife at every 
port.” 

“ So after that you came back to New York, and 
did, at last, what you should have done at first — you 
wrote to me.” 

“ There was no one on earth to whom, under the pe- 
culiar circumstances, I could have written but to you. 
Oh, Fabian ! to whom else could I appeal ? ” 

“ And did I not respond promptly to your call ?” 

“ Indeed you did, like a true knight, as you were. 
And I did not deceive you by any false story, Fabian. 
I told you all — everything- how basely I had been de- 
ceived — and you soothed and consoled me, and told me 


FABIAN AND ROSE. 


3°9 


that, as I had not sinned intentionally, I had not sinned 
at all ; and you brought me with you to the State capi- 
tal, and established me comfortably there.” 

“ But you were very ungrateful, my dear. You took 
everything ; gave nothing.” 

“ I would have given you myself in marriage, but you 
would not have me. You did not think me good enough 
for you.” 

“'But, bless my wig, child ! for your age you had been 
too much married already — a great deal too much mar- 
ried ! • You got into the habit of getting married.” 

“ Oh ! how merciless you are to me ! ” Rose said, be- 
ginning to weep. 

“ No ; I am not. I have never besn unkind to you 
— as yet. I don’t know what I may be ! My course to- 
ward you will depend very much upon yourself. Have 
I not always hitherto been your best friend ? Ungrate- 
ful, unresponsive though you were at that time, did I not 
procure for you an invitation from my mother to accom- 
pany her party on that long, delightful summer trip ?” 

“ I had an impression at the time that I owed the in- 
vitation to your father, who suggested to your mother 
to write and ask me to accompany them.” 

Mr. Fabian looked surprised, and said — for he never 
hesitated to tell a fib : 

“ Oh ! that was quite a mistake. It was I myself who 
suggested the invitation. I thought it would be agree- 
able to you. Was it not I myself who sent you forward 
in advance to the Wirt House, Baltimore, there to await 
the arrival of our party, and join us in our summer tra- 
vel ? And didn’t you have a long, delightful tour with 
us through the most sublime scenery in the most salu- 
brious climates on earth ? Didn’t you return a perfect 
Hebe in health and bloom ?” 

“ I acknowledge all that. I acknowledge all my ob- 


3 10 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


ligations to your family ; but at the same time I declare 
that I also did my part. I was as a white slave to your 
parents. I was lady’s maid to your mother, foot boy to 
your father. I don’t know, indeed, what the old people 
would have done without me, for no hired servant could 
have served them as faithfully as I did.” 

“ Oh, yes ; you were grateful and devoted to all the 
family except to me, your best friend — to me, who gave' 
you the use of a lovely home, and a liberal income, and 
a faithful friendship ; and then trusted in your sense of 
justice for my reward.” 

“ I would have given you all I possessed in the world 
— my own poor self in marriage — and you led me on to 
believe that you wished to marry me, but, finally, you 
would not have me. You went off and married another, 
woman.” 

“Bah ! we are talking around in a circle, and getting 
back to where we began. Let us come to the point.” 

“ Very well ; come to the point,” said Rose, sulkily. 

“ Listen, then : It is not for your reckless elopement 
with your step-father’s pupil, when you were driven 
from home by cruelty ; it is not for your false marriage 
with Stillwater, when you yourself were deceived ; but 
because with all these antecedents against you — ante- 
cedents which constituted you, however unjustly, a pa- 
riah, who should have lived quietly and obscurely, but 
who, instead of doing so, took advantage of kindness 
shown her, and betrayed the family who sheltered her 
by luring into a disgraceful marriage its revered father, 
and bringing to deep dishonor the gray head of Aaron 
Rockharrt, a man of stern integrity and unblemished 
reputation — you should be denounced and punished.” 

“Oh, Fabian, have mercy ! have mercy ! You would 
not now, after years of friendship, you would not now 
ruin me ? ” 


FABIAN AND ROSE. 


311 

“ Listen to me ! You checkmated me in that matter 
of the cottage and the income. Yes, simple as you seem, 
and sharp as I may appear, you certainly managed to 
take all and give nothing. And when you found out 
that you could not take my hand and my name, you 
waylaid me at the railway station, when I was on my 
wedding tour, and you swore to be revenged. I laughed 
at you. I advised you to be anything rather than dra- 
matic. I never imagined the possibility of your threat- 
ened revenge taking the form of your marriage. Well, 
my dear, you have your revenge, I admit ; but in'your 
blindness, you could not see that revenge itself might 
be met by retribution ! One man kills another for re- 
venge, and does not, in his blind fury, see the gallows 
looming in the distance.” 

“ What do you mean ? You cannot hang me for mar- 
rying your father,” exclaimed Rose. 

“No; don’t raise your voice, or you may be heard. 
No, Rose, I cannot hang you for treachery ; but, my 
dear, there are worse fates than neat and tidy hanging, 
which is over in a few minutes. I could expose your 
past life to my father. You know him, and you know 
that he would show no ruth, no mercy to deception and 
treachery such as yours. You know that he would turn 
you out of the house without money or character, desti- 
tute and degraded. What then would be your fate at 
your age— a fading rose past thirty-seven years old? 
Sooner or later, and very little later, the poor-house or 
the hospital. Better a sweet, tidy little hanging and be 
done with it, if possible.” 

“You are a fiend to talk to me so ! a fiend ! Fabian 
Rockharrt,” exclaimed Rose, bursting into hysterical 
sobs and tears. 

“ Now, be quiet, my child ; you’ll raise the house, and 
then there will be an explosion.” 


312 


FOR WOMAN'S LOVE. 


“ I don’t care if there will be. You are cruel, savage, 
barbarous ! I never meant to do any harm by marrying 
Mr. Rockharrt. I never meant to be revenged on you 
or anybody. I only said so because I was so excited by 
your desertion of me. I married the old gentleman for 
a refuge from the world. I meant to do my duty by 
him, though he is as cross as a bear with a bruised head. 
But do your worst ; I don’t care. I would just as lief 
die as live. I am tired of trying to be good ; tired of 
trying to please people ; tired, oh, very tired of liv- 
ing ! ” 

“Come, come,” said soft-hearted Mr. Fabian ; “none 
of that nonsense. Place yourself in my hands, to be 
guided by me and to work for my interests, and none of 
these evils shall happen to you. You shall live and die 
in wealth and luxury, my father’s honored wife, the mis- 
tress of Rockhold.” 

He spoke slowly, tenderly, caressingly, and as she 
listened to him her sobs and tears subsided and she grew 
calmer. 

“What is it you want me to do for you ? What can I 
do for you, indeed, powerless as I am ? ” she inquired at 
last. 

“You must use all your influence with my father in 
my interests, and use it discreetly and perseveringly,” 
he whispered. 

“ But I have no influence. Never was the young wife 
of an old man — and I am young in comparison to him 
— treated so harshly. I am not his pet ; I am his slave !” 
she complained. 

“But you must obtain influence over him. You can 
do that. You are with him night and day when he is 
not at his business. You are his shadow — beg pardon, I 
ought to have said his sunshine.” 

“ I am his slave, I tell you.” 


FABIAN AND ROSE. 


313 


“ Then be his humble, submissive, obedient slave ; be- 
tray no disappointment, discontent, or impatience at 
your lot. The harsher he is, the humbler must you be ; 
the more despotic he becomes, the more subservient you 
must seem. Make yourself so perfectly complying in* 
all his moods that he shall believe you to be the very 
4 perfect rose of womanhood,’ more excellent even than 
he thought when he married you, and so as he grows 
older and weaker in mind as well as body you will gain 
not only influence but ascendency over him, and these 
you must use in my interest.” 

44 But how ? I don’t understand.” 

44 Pay attention, then, and you will understand. Mr. 
Rockharrt is aged. In the course of nature he must 
soon pass away. He has made no will. Should he die 
intestate, the whole property, by the laws of this com- 
monwealth, would fall to pieces ; that is to say, it would 
be divided into three parts — one-third would go to 
you — ” 

Rose started, caught her breath, and stared at the 
speaker ; the greed of gain dilating her great blue eyes. 
The third of the Rockharrt’s fabulous wealth to be hers 
at her husband’s death ! Amazing ! How many millions 
or tens of millions would that be ? Incredible ! And 
all for her, and she with, perhaps, half a century of life 
to live and enjoy it ! What a vista ! 

44 Why do you stare at me so ? ” demanded Mr. Fabian. 

44 Because I was so surprised. That is not the law in 
England. In England there are usually what are called 
marriage settlements, which make a suitable provision 
for the wife, but leave the bulk of the property to go to 
the children — generally to the oldest son.” 

44 And such should be the law here, but it isn’t ; and 
so if my father should die without having made a will, 
the great estate would break, as I said, into three parts 


3 T 4 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


— one part would be yours, the other two parts would 
be divided into three shares, to me, to my brother, and 
to the heirs of my sister. The business at North End 
would probably be carried on by Aaron Rockharrt’s 
*’sons.” 

“But would not that be equitable?” inquired Rose, 
who had no mind to have her third interfered with. 

“ It would not be expedient, nor is such a disposition 
of his property the intention of Aaron Rockharrt. I 
know, from what he has occasionally hinted, that he 
means to bequeath the Great North End Works to me 
and my brother Clarence, share and share alike ; but he 
puts off making this willj which indeed must never be 
made. The North End Works should not be a monster 
with two heads, but a colossus with one head with my 
head. So that I wish my father to make a will leaving 
the North End Works to me exclusively — to me alone 
as the one head.” 

“ I think if I dared to suggest such a thing to him, 
he would take oh my head ! ” said Rose, with grim 
humor. 

“ I think he would if you should do so suddenly or 
clumsily. But you must insinuate the idea very slowly 
and subtlely. Clarence is not for the works ; Clarence 
is too good for this world — at least for the business of 
this world. I think him half an imbecile ! My father 
does not hesitate to call him a perfect idiot. Do you be- 
gin to see your way now ? Clarence can be moderately 
provided for, but should have no share in the North 
End Works.” 

“The North End Works to be, left to you solely; 
Clarence to be moderately provided for ; and what of 
the two children of the late Mrs. Haught ?” 

“ Oh ! my father never intends to leave them more 
than a modest legacy. They have each inherited money 


FABIAN AND ROSE. 


315 


from their father. No ; understand me once for all, 
Rose. I must be the sole heir of all my father’s wealth, 
with the exceptions I have named, and the sole successor 
to his business, without any exception whatever. You 
must live, serve him and bear with him only to obtain 
such an ascendency over him as to induce him to make 
such a will as I have dictated to you. You can do this. 
You can insinuate it so subtlely that he will never sus- 
pect the suggestion came from you. I say you can do 
this, and you must do it. The woman who could de- 
ceive and entrap old Aaron Rockharrt, the Iron King, 
into matrimony, can do anything else in the world that 
she pleases to do with him if only she will be as subtle, 
as patient, and as complacent to him after marriage as 
she had been before marriage.” 

“ If Clarence is to be so provided for, Cora and Sylvan 
to have modest legacies, and you to have the huge bulk 
of the estate — where is my third to come from ? ” 

“ Why, my dear, I could never let you have so vast a 
slice out of the mammoth fortune ! Your third of the 
estate must follow Clarence’s share of the business — into 
nothingness. You must play magnanimity, sacrifice 
your third, and content yourself with a suitable provi- 
sion,” said Fabian, equably. 

“ I will never do that ! I would not do it to save 
your life, Fabian Rockharrt ! ” 

“ Oh, yes, you will, my darling. Not to save my life, 
but to save yourself from being denounced to Mr. Rock- 
harrt, and turned out of this house, destitute and de- 
graded.” 

“ I don’t care if I should be ! Do you think me quite 
a baby in your hands ? I have been reflecting since you 
have been talking to me. I have been remembering 
that you told me that the law gives the widow one third , 
of her late husband’s property when he dies intestate, 


3 l6 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


and entitles her to it, no matter what sort of a will he 
makes.” 

“ Unless there has been a settlement, my angel,” said 
Mr. Fabian, composedly. 

“ Well, there has been no settlement in my case. So 
whether Aaron Rockharrt should die intestate, or 
whether he should make a will, I am sure of my lawful 
third. So I defy you, Mr. Fabian Rockharrt. You may 
denounce me to your father. He may turn me out of 
doors without a penny, and 1 without a character,’ as the 
servants say, but he cannot divorce me, because I have 
been faithful to him ever since our marriage. I could 
compel him by law to support me, even though he might 
not let me share his home. He would be obliged by law 
te give me alimony in proportion to his income, and, 
oh ! what a magnificent revenue that would be for me — 
with freedom from his tyranny into the bargain ! And 
at his death, which could not be long coming at his age, 
and after such a shock as his dutiful son proposes to 
give him, I should come in for my third. And, oh, 
where so rich a widow as I should be ! With forty or 
fifty years of life before me in which to enjoy my for- 
tune ! Ah, you see, my clever Mr. Fabian Rockharrt, 
though you frightened me out of self-possession at first, 
when I come to think over the situation, I find that you 
can do me no great harm. If you should put your 
threats in execution and bring about a violent separa- 
tion between myself and my husband, you would do me 
a signal favor, for I should gain my personal freedom, 
with a handsome alimony during his life, and at his 
death a third of his vast estate,” she concluded, snapping 
her fingers in his face. 

“ I think not.” 

“ Yes; I would.” 

“ No; you would not.” 


FABIAN AND ROSE. 317 

“ Indeed ! Why would I not, pray ? ” she inquired, 
with mocking incredulity. 

“ Oh, because of a mere trifle in your code of morals 
— an insignificant impediment.” 

“Tchut ! ” she exclaimed, contemptuously. “ Do you 
think me quite an idiot ? ” 

“ I think you would be much worse than an idiot if, 
in case of my father’s discarding you, you should move 
an inch toward obtaining alimony or in the case of the 
coveted ‘ third.’ ” 

“ Pshaw ! Why, pray ? ” 

“ Because you have not, and never can have, the sha- 
dow of a right to either.” 

“Bah! why not?” 

“ Because — Alfred Whyte is living ! ” 

She caught her breath and gazed at the speaker with 
great dilating blue eyes. 

“ What — do — you — mean ? ” she faltered. 

“ Alfred Whyte, your husband of twenty years ago, 
is still living and likely to live — a very handsome man 
of forty years old, residing at his magnificent country 
seat, Whyte Hall, Dulwich, near London.” 

“Married again?” she whispered, hoarsely. 

“Certainly not ; an English gentleman does not com- 
mit bigamy.” 

“How did you — become acquainted — with these 
facts ? ” 

“ I was sufficiently interested in you to seek him out, 
when I was in England. I discovered where he lived ; 
also that he was looking out for the best investment of 
his idle capital. I called on him personally in the in- 
terests of our great enterprise. He is now a member of 
the London syndicate.” 

“ Did you speak — of me ? ” 

“Never mentioned your name. How could I, know- 


3 «» 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


in g as I did of the Stillwater episode in your 
story ? ” 

“ And he lives ! Alfred Whyte lives ! Oh, misery, 
misery, misery ! Evil fate has followed me all the days 
of my life,” moaned Rose, wringing her hands. 

“Now, why should you take on so, because Whyte is 
living? Would you have had that fine, vigorous man, 
in the prime of his life, die for your benefit ?” 

“ But I thought he was dead long ago.” 

“ You were too ready to believe that, and to console 
yourself. He was more faithful to your memory.” 

“ How do you know ? You said my name was never 
mentioned between you.” 

“ Not from him, but from a mutual acquaintance, of 
whom I asked how it was that Mr. Whyte had never 
married, I heard that he had grieved for her out of all 
reason and had ever remained faithful to the memory of 
his first and only love. My own inference was, and is, 
that the report of your death was got up by his friends 
to break off the connection.” 

“ And you never told this ‘ mutual friend ’ that I still 
lived ?” 

“ How could I, my dear, with my knowledge of your 
Stillwater affair? No, no ; I was not going to disturb 
the peace of a good man by telling him that his child- 
wife of twenty years ago was still living, but lost to him 
by a fall far worse than death. No — I let you remain 
dead to him.” 

“ Oh, misery ! misery ! misery ! I would to Heaven 
I were dead to everybody ! dead, dead indeed ! ” she 
cried, wringing her hands in anguish. 

“ Come, come, don’t be a fool ! You see that you are 
utterly in my power and must do my will. Do it, and 
you will come to no harm ; but live and die in a luxuri- 
ous home.” 


sylvan’s orders. 


319 


CHAPTER XXIII.«* 

sylvan’s orders. 

While the amiable Mr. Fabian was engaged in sooth- 
1 ing the woman whom he was resolved to make his in- 
strument in gaining the whole of his father’s great busi- 
ness bequeathed to him by will, carriage wheels were 
heard grating on the gravel of the drive leading up to 
the front door of the house, and a few minutes after- 
ward the master’s knock was answered by the hall 

1 waiter, and old Aaron Rockharrt strode into the draw- 
ing room. 

“ I did not know that you had gone out again. I left 
you on the library sofa asleep,” said Rose, deferentially, 
as she sprang up to meet him. 

“ I was called out on business that don’t concern you. 
Ah, Fabian ! How is it that I find you here to-night ?” 
inquired the Iron King, as he threw himself into a 
' chair. 

“ I brought Cora home from the Banks,” replied the 
eldest son. 

“ Ah ! how is Mrs. Fabian ? ” 

“ Still delicate. I can scarcely hope that she will be 
stronger for some weeks yet.” 

“ When are you going to bring her to call on my 
wife ? ” demanded the Iron King, bending his gray 
brows somewhat angrily and looking suspiciously on 
I his son ; for he was not pleased that his daughter-in- 
law’s visit of ceremony had been so long delayed. 

“ As soon as she is able to leave the house. Our physi- 
cian has forbidden her to take any long walk or ride for 
some time yet.” 

“ And how long is this seclusion to last ? ” 



3 2 ° 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


“ Until after a certain event to take place at the end 
of three months.” 

Ci Ah ! and then another month for convalescence ! 
So it will be late in the autumn before we can hope to 
see Mrs. Fabian Rockharrt at Rockhold ! ” 

“ I fear so, indeed, sir ! ” 

u 1 do not approve of this petting, coddling, and in- 
dulging women. It makes the weak creatures weaker. 
If you choose to seclude your wife or allow her to se- 
clude herself on account of a purely physiological con- 
dition, I will not allow Mrs. Rockharrt to go near her 
until she goes to return her call.” 

When Cora reached her chamber that evening, she sat 
down to reflect on all that her Uncle Fabian had told 
her of the past history of her grandfather’s young wife, 
and to anticipate the possible movements of her brother. 
Her own life, since the loss of her husband — now loved 
so deeply, though loved too late— she felt was over. The 
future had nothing for herself. What, therefore, could 
she do with the dull years in which she might long veg- 
etate through life but to give them in useful service to 
those who needed help ? She would go with her bro- 
ther to the frontier, and find some field of labor among 
the Indians. She would found a school with her fortune, 
and devote her life to the education of Indian children. 
And she would call the school by her lost husband’s 
name, and so make of it a monument to his memory. 

Revolving these plans in her mind, Cora Rothsay re- 
tired to rest. The next morning she arose at her usual 
hour, dressed, and went down stairs. 

Old Aaron Rockharrt and his young wife were already 
in the parlor, waiting for the breakfast bell to ring. 

She had but just greeted them when the call came, 
and all moved toward the breakfast room. 


sylvan’s orders. 


3 21 


Just as the three had seated themselves at the table, 
and while Rose was pouring out the coffee, the sound 

I of carriage wheels was heard approaching the house, 
and a fewjninutes later Mr. Clarence and Sylvan entered 
the breakfast room with joyous bustle. 

“ What — what — what does this unseemly excitement 
mean ?” sternly demanded the Iron King, while Cora 
arose to shake hands with her uncle and brother ; and 
while Rose, fearful of doing wrong, did nothing at all. 

“ What is the matter? What has happened? Why 
have you left the works at this hour of the morning, 

i Clarence ? ” he requested of his son. 

“I came with Sylvan, sir, for the last time before he 
leaves us for distant and dangerous service, and for an 
unlimited period.” 

“Ah ! you have your orders, then ? ” said Mr. Rock- 
harrt, in a somewhat mollified tone. 

“ Yes, sir,” said the young lieutenant. “ I received my 
commission by the earliest mail this morning, with or- 
ders to report for duty to Colonel Glennin, of the Third 
Regiment of Infantry, now at Governor’s Island, New 
York harbor, and under orders to start for Fort Farther- 
most, on the Mexican frontier. I must leave to-night 
in order to report in time.” 

Cora looked at him with the deepest interest. 

Rose thought now she might venture on a little civ- 
ility without giving offense to her despotic lord. 

“ Have you had breakfast, you two ?” she inquired. 

“ No, indeed. We started immediately after receiv- 
ing the orders,” said Sylvan. “And we are as hungry as 
two bears.” 

“ Bring chairs to the table, Mark, for the gentlemen,” 
said young Mrs. Rockharrt, who then rang for two 
more covers and hot coffee. 

“ Cora,” whispered Sylvan, as soon as he got a chance 


3 22 


FOR woman’s LOVE. 


to speak to his sister, “you can never get ready to go 
with me on so short a notice. Women have so much 
to do.” 

“ Sylvan,” she replied, “ I have been ready for a 
month.” 


CHAPTER XXIV. 

SOMETHING UNEXPECTED. 

The day succeeding that on which Sylvanus Haught 
had received his commission as second lieutenant in the 
3d Regiment of Infantry, then on Governor’s Island, 
New York harbor, and under orders for Fort Farther- 
most, on the southwestern frontier, was a very busy 
one for Cora Rothsay ; for, however well she had been 
prepared for a sudden journey, there were many little 
final details to be attended to which would require all 
the time she had left at her disposal. 

A farewell visit must be paid to Violet Rockharrt, 
and — worse than all— an explanatory interview must be 
held with her grandfather in relation to her departure 
with Sylvanus Haught, and that interview must be held 
before the Iron King should leave Rockhold that morn- 
ing for his daily visit to the works. 

Cora had often, during the last year, and oftener since 
her grandfather’s second marriage, taken occasion to 
allude to her intention of accompanying her brother to 
his post of duty, however distant and dangerous that 
post might be. She had done this with the fixed pur- 
pose of preparing this autocratic old gentleman’s mind 
for the event. 

Now, the day of her intended departure had arrived ; 


SOMETHING UNEXPECTED. 


323 


she was to leave Rockhold with her brother that after- 
noon to take the evening express to New York. And as 
she could not go without taking leave of her grand- 
father, it w^as necessary that she should announce her 
intention to him before he should start on his daily visit 
to North End. fJ . 

Therefore Cora had risen very early that morning and 
had gone down into the little office or library of the 
Iron King, that was situated at the rear of the middle 
hall, there to wait for him, as it was his custom to rise 
early and go into his study, to look over the papers be- 
fore breakfast. These papers were brought by a special 
messenger from North End, who started from the depot 
as soon as the earliest train arrived with the morning’s 
mail and reached Rockhold by seven o’clock. 

She had not sat there many minutes before Mr. Rock- 
harrt entered the study. 

“ I am going away with my brother,” Cora said, with- 
out any preface whatever, “ to Fort Farthermost, on the 
southwestern Indian frontier.” 

“ I think you must be crazy.” 

“ Dear grandpa, this is no impulsive purpose of mine. 
I have thought of it ever since — ever since — the death of 
my dear husband,” said Cora, in a broken voice. 

“ Oh ! the death of your dear husband! ” he exclaimed, 
rudely interrupting her. “ Much you cared for the 
death of your dear husband ! If you had, you would 
never have driven him forth to his death ! — for that is 
what you did ! You cannot deceive me now. As long 
as the fate of Rule Rothsay was a mystery, I was myself 
at somewhat of a loss to account for his disappearance 
— though I suspected you even then —but when the 
news came that he had been killed by the Comanches 
near the boundaries of Mexico, and I had time to reflect 
on it all, I knew that he had been driven away by you — 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


3 2 4 

you ! And all for the sake of a titled English dandy ! 
You need not deny it, Cora Rothsay ! ” 

“ It would be quite useless to deny anything that you 
choose to assert, sir,” replied the young lady, coldly but 
respectfully. “ Yet I must say this, that I loved and 
honored my husband more than I ever did or ever can 
love and honor any other human being. His departure 
broke my spirit, and his death has nearly broken my 
heart— certainly it has blasted my future. My life is 
worth nothing, nothing to me, except as I make it use* 
ful to those who need my help.” 

“ Rubbish ! ” exclaimed old Aaron Rockharrt, turn- 
ing over the leaves of his paper and looking for the 
financial column. 

“ Grandfather, please hear me patiently fora few min- 
utes, for after to-day I do not know that we may ever 
meet again,” pleaded Cora. 

The old man laid his open paper on his knees, set his 
spectacles up on his head, and looked at her. 

“ What the devil do you mean?” he slowly in- 
quired. 

“ Sir, I am to leave Rockhold with my brother this 
afternoon, to go with him, first to Governor’s Island, 
and within a few days start with him for the distant fron- 
tier fort which may be his post of duty for many years 
to come. We may not be able to return within your 
lifetime, grandfather,” said Cora, gravely and tenderly. 

“ And what in Satan’s name, unless you are stark mad, 
should take you out to the Indian frontier?” he de- 
manded. 

“ I might answer, to be with my only brother, I being 
his only sister.” 

“ Bosh ! Men’s wives very seldom accompany them to 
these savage posts, much less their sisters ! What does 
a young officer want his sister tagging after him for ? ” 


SOMETHING UNEXPECTED. 325 

“ It is not that Sylvan especially wants me, nor for his 
sake alone that I go.” 

“ Well, then, what in the name of lunacy do you go 
for ? ” 

“ That I may devote my time and fortune to a good 
cause — to the education of Indian girls and boys. I 
mean to build — ” 

“ That, or something like that, was what Rothsay tried 
to do when you drove him away, as if he had been a 
leper, to the desert. Well, go on ! What next? Let 
us hear the whole of the mad scheme ! ” 

“ I mean to build a capacious school house, in which 
I will receive, board, lodge, and teach as many Indian 
children as may be intrusted to me, until the house shall 
be full.” 

“Moonstruck mania! That is what your mad hus- 
band - driven mad by you — attempted on a smaller 
scale, and failed.” 

“ That is why I wish to do this. I wish to follow in 
his footsteps It is the best thing I can do to honor his 
memory.” 

“ But he was murdered for his pains.” 

Cora shuddered and covered her face with her hands 
for a space ; then she answered, slowly : 

“ There may be many failures ; but there will never 
be any success unless the failures are made stepping 
stones to final victory.” 

“ Fudge ! See here, mistress ! No doubt you suffer 
a good many stings of conscience for having driven the 
best man that ever lived — except, hem ! well — to his 
death ! But you need not on that account expatriate 
yourself from civilization, to go out to try to teach those 
red devils who murdered your husband and burned his 
hut, and who will probably murder you and burn your 
.sphopl houss ! You have been a false woman and a mis- 


326 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


erable sinner, Cora Rothsay ! And you have deserved 
to suffer and you have suffered, there is no doubt about 
that ! But you have repented, and may be pardoned. 
You need not immolate yourself at your age. You are a 
mere girl. You will get over your morbid grief. You 
may marry again.” 

Cora slowly, sadly, silently shook her head. 

“ Oh, yes ; you will.” 

“No, no; no, dear grandpa. I will bear my dear, 
lost husband’s name to the end of my life, and it shall 
be inscribed on my tomb. Ah ! would to Heaven that 
at the last, I might lay my ashes beside his,” she moaned. 

“ Now don’t be a confounded fool, Cora Rothsay ! To 
be sure, all women are fools ! But, then, a girl with a 
drop of my blood in her veins should not be such a con- 
summate idiot as you are showing yourself to be. You 
shall not go out with Sylvan to that savage frontier. It 
is no place for a woman, particularly for an unmarried 
woman. You would come to a bad end. I shall speak 
to Sylvan. I shall forbid him to take you there,” said 
the old autocrat. 

Cora smiled, but answered nothing. She had firmly 
made up her mind to go with her brother, whether her 
grandfather should approve the action or not ; but she 
thought it unnecessary to dispute the matter with him 
just now. 

“ So, mistress, you will stay here, under my guardian- 
ship, until you accept a husband, like a respectable 
woman,” continued old Aaron Rockharrt. 

Still Cora remained silent, standing by his chair, with 
her hand resting on the table, and her eyes cast down. 

The egotist seemed not to object to having all the talk 
to himself. 

“Come !” he exclaimed, with sudden animation, sit- 
ting bolt upright in his chair. “ When I found you in 


SOMETHING UNEXPECTED. 


327 


this room just now, you said you had something to tell 
me. And you told it. Naturally, it was not worth hear- 
ing. Now, then, I have something to tell you, which is 
io well worth hearing that when you have heard it your 
missionary madness may be cured, and your Quixotic 
expedition given up : in fact, all your plans in life 
changed — a splendid prospect opened before you.” 

Cora looked up, her languor all gone, her interest 
aroused. Something was rising in her mind ; not a sun 
of hope - ah ! no — but nebula, obscure, unformed, in- 
distinct, yet with possible suns of hope, worlds of hap- 
piness, within it. What did her grandfather mean ? 
Had he heard something about — Was Rule yet — 

Swift as lightning flashed these thoughts through her 
mind while her grandfather drew his breath between his 
utterances. 

Listen ! This is what I had to tell you : I had a let- 
ter a few days ago from an old suitor of yours,” he said, 
looking keenly at his granddaughter. 

Cora’s eyes fell, her spirits drooped. The nebula of 
unknown hopes and joys had faded away, leaving her 
prospect dark again. She looked depressed and disap- 
pointed. She could feel no shadow of interest in her 
old suitors. 

“ I received this letter several days since, and being at 
leisure just then, I answered it. But in the pressure of 
some important matters I forgot to tell you of it, though 
it concerned yourself mostly, I might say entirely. 
Shouldn’t have remembered it now, I suppose, if it had 
not been for your foolish talk about going put for a 
missionary to the savages. Ah ! another destiny awaits 
your acceptance.” 

Cora sighed in silence. 

“ Now, then. Of course you must know who this cor- 
respondent is.” 


328 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


“ Without offense to you, grandfather, I neither know 
nor care,” languidly replied the lady. 

“ But it is not without offense to me. You are the 
most eccentric and inconsistent woman I ever met in all 
the course of my life. You are not constant even to 
your inconstancy.” 

Having uttered this paradox, the old man threw him- 
self back in his chair and gazed at his granddaughter. 

“ I am not yet clear as to your meaning, sir,” she said, 
coldly but respectfully. 

“ What ! Have you quite forgotten the titled dandy 
for whom you were near breaking your heart three years 
ago ? For whom you were ready to throw over one of 
the best and truest men that ever lived ! For whom you 
really did drive Regulas Rothsay, on the proudest and 
happiest day of his life, into exile and death ! ” 

“ Oh, don’t ! don’t ! grandfather ! Don’t ! ” wailed 
Cora, sinking on an office stool, and dropping her hands 
and head on the table. 

“Now, none of that, mistress. No hysterics, if you 
please. I won’t permit any woman about me to indulge 
in such tantrums. Listen to me, ma’am. My corre- 
spondent was young Cumbervale, the noodle f ” 

“Then I never wish to see or hear or think of him 
again ! ” exclaimed Cora. 

“ Indeed ! But that is a woman all through. She will 
do or suffer anything to get her own way. She will 
defy all her friends and relations, all principles of truth 
and honor; she will move Heaven and earth, go through 
fire and water, to get her own way ; and when she does 
get it she don’t want it, and she won’t have it.” 

“ Grandfather ! ” pleaded Cora. 

“ Silence ! Three years ago you would have walked 
over all our dead bodies, if necessary, to marry that noble 
booby. And you would have married him if it had not 


SOMETHING UNEXPECTED. 


329 




| 

n 


been for me ! I would not permit you to wed him 
then, because you were in honor bound to Regulas Roth- 
say. I shall insist on your accepting him now, because 
poor Rothsay is in his grave, and this will be the best 
thing to do for you to help you out of harm’s way from 
redskins and rattlesnakes and other reptiles. I don’t 
think much of the fellow ; but he seems to be a harm- 
less idiot, and is good enough for you.” 

Cora answered never a word, but she felt quite sure 
that not even the iron will of the Iron King could ever 
coerce her into marriage with any man, least of all with 
the man whose memory was identified with her heart’s 
tragedy. The old man continued his monologue. 

“ The best thing about the fellow is his constancy. 
He was after your imaginary fortune once. I am sure 
of that. And he was so dazzled by the illumination of 
that ignis fatuus that he didn’t see you, perhaps, and 
didn’t recognize how much he really cared for you. At 
all events, in his letter to me — and, by the way, it is very 
strange that he should write to me after the snubbing I 
gave him in London,” said the Iron King, reflectively. 

Cora did not think that was strange. She, at least, 
felt sure that it was as impossible for the young duke to 
take offense at the rudeness of the old iron man as at the 
raging of a dog or the tearing of a bull. But she did 
not drop a hint of this to the egotist, who never ima- 
gined passive insolence to be at the bottom of the 
duke’s forbearance. 

“ In his letter to me,” resumed old Aaron Rockharrt, 
“the young fool tells me that, immediately after his 
great disappointment in being rejected by you, he left 
England— and, indeed, Europe— and traveled through 
every accessible portion of Asia and Africa, in the hope 
of overcoming his misplaced affection, but in vain, for 
that he returned home at the end of two years with his 


33 ° 


FOR WOMAN'S LOVE. 


heart unchanged. There he learned through the news- 
papers that you had been recently widowed, through the 
murder of your husband in an Indian mutiny. That’s 
how he put it. He farther wrote that, in the face of 
such a tragedy as that, he felt bound to forbear the faint- 
est approach toward resuming his acquaintance with 
you until some considerable time should have elapsed, 
although, he was careful to add, he always believed that 
you had given him your heart, and would have given 
him your hand had you been permitted to do so. He 
ended his letter by asking me to give him your address, 
that he might write to you. He evidently supposed you 
to be keeping house for yourself, as English widows of 
condition usually do. Well, my girl, what do you think 
I did ? ” 

“ You told me, sir, that, being at leisure just then, you 
answered his letter immediately,” coldly replied Cora. 

“ Yes ; and I told him that you were living with me. 
I gave him the full address. And I told him that I was 
pleased with his frankness and fidelity, qualities which 
I highly approved ; and I added that if he wished to re- 
new his suit to you, he need not waste time in writing, 
but that he might come over and court you in person 
here at Rockhold, where he should receive a hearty, old- 
fashioned welcome.” 

Cora gazed at the old man aghast. 

“ Oh, grandfather, you never wrote that ! ” she ex- 
claimed. 

“ I never wrote that ? What do you mean, mistress ? 
Am I in the habit of saying what is not true ? ” 

“ Oh, no ; but I am so grieved that you should have 
written such a letter.” 

“ Why, pray ? ” 

“ Because I cannot bear that any one should think for 
a moment that I could ever marryagain.” 


SOMETHING UNEXPECTED. 


331 


“ Rubbish ! ” 

“ Well, it does not matter after all. If the duke should 
come on this fool’s errand, I shall be far enough out of 
his reach,” thought Cora ; but she said no more. 

The breakfast bell rang out with much clamor, and 
the old man arose growling. 

“ And now you have cheated me out of my hour with 
the newspapers by your foolish talk. Come, come to 
breakfast and let us hear no more nonsense about going 
on that wild goose chase to the Indian frontier.” 

At the end of the morning meal he arose from the 
table, called his young wife to fetch him his hat, his 
gloves, his duster, and other belongings, and he got 
ready for his daily morning drive to the works. 

■“I shall remain at North End to bid you good-by, 
Sylvan. Call at my office there on your way to the de- 
pot,” he said, as he left the house to step into his car- 
riage waiting at the door. 

As the sound of the wheels rolled off and died in the 
distance, Rose turned to Cora and inquired : 

“ My dear, does he know that you are going out West 
with Sylvan ? ” 

“ He should know it. I have spoken freely of my 
plans before you both for months past,” said Cora. 

“ But, my dear, he never took the slightest notice of 
anything you said on that subject. Why, he did not even 
seem to hear you.” 

“ He heard me perfectly. Nothing passes in my grand- 
father’s presence that he does not see and hear and un- 
derstand.” 

“Well, then, I reckon he thinks you have changed 
your mind ; for he spoke of meeting Sylvan at North 
End to bid him good-by, but said not a word about you.” 

“ He will believe that I am going when he sees me 
with Sylvan,” said Cora. 


33 2 


FOR woman’s LOVE. 


And then she touched the bell and ordered her car- 
riage to be brought to the door. 

“We must go and take leave of Mrs. Fabian Rock- 
harrt,” she said to Rose. 

Twenty minutes later Cora and Sylvan entered the 
pony carriage. Sylvan took the reins and started for 
Violet Banks. 

They soon reached the lovely villa, where they found 
Violet seated in a Quaker rocking-chair on the front 
porch, with a basket workstand beside her, busily and 
happily engaged in her beloved work — embroidering an 
infant’s white cashmere cloak. She jumped up, drop- 
ped her work, and ran to meet her visitors as they 
alighted from the carriage. She kissed Cora raptur- 
ously, and Sylvan kissed her. 

“ How lovely of you both to come ! Wait a minute 
till I call a boy to take your chaise around to the stable. 
And, oh, sit down. You are going to stay all day with 
me, too, and late into the night— there is a fine moon 
to-night. Or maybe you will stay a week or a month. 
Why not ? Oh, do stay,” she rattled on, a little inco- 
herently on account of her happy excitement. 

“ No, dear,” said Cora, “ we can only stay a very few 
minutes. The rising moon will see us far away on our 
route to New York.” 

“W-h-y! You astonish me! How sudden this is! 
Where are you going?”asked Violet, pausing in her 
hurry to call a groom. 

“ Let me explain,” said Cora, taking one of the Quaker 
chairs and seating herself. “ Sylvan has just received 
his commission as second lieutenant in the 3d Regiment 
of Infantry, now on Governor’s Island, New York har- 
bor, but under orders for Fort Farthermost, on the ex- 
treme frontier of the Indian Reserve. He leaves by the 
afternoon express, and I go with him.” 




SOMETHING UNEXPECTED. 


333 


“ Cora ! ” exclaimed Violet, as she dropped into her 
chair. “ I know you have talked about this, but I never 
thought you would do such a wild deed ! Please don’t 
think of going out among bears and Indians ! ” 

“ I must, dear, for many reasons. Sylvan and my- 
self are all and all to each other at present, and we 
should not be parted. More than that, I wish to do 
i something in the world. I can not do anything here. I 
am not wanted, you see. I must, therefore, go where I 
may be wanted and may do some good.” 

“ But what can you do — out there ? 99 

Cora then explained her plan of establishing a mis- 
sionary home and school for Indian children. 

“ What a good, great, but, oh, what a Quixotic plan ! 
Sylvan, why will you let her do it ?” pleaded Violet. 

“ My dear, I would not presume to oppose Cora. If 
she thinks she is right in this matter, then she is right. 
If her resolution is fixed, then I will uphold and defend 
her in that resolution,” said the young lieutenant, loy- 
ally. But all the same his secret thought was that some 
fine fellow in his own regiment might be able to per- 
suade Cora to devote her time and fortune to him, in- 
stead of to the redskins. 

After a little more talk Cora got up and kissed Vio- 
let good-by. Sylvan followed her example with a little 
more ardor than was absolutely necessary, perhaps. 

At Rockhold luncheon was on the table, and young 
Mrs. Rockharrt waiting for them. Mr. Clarence was 
also at home, having determined to risk his father’s dis- 
pleasure and to neglect his business on this one day — 
this last day, for the sake of the niece and the nephew 
who were so dear to his heart. 

After luncheon Sylvan went out to oversee the load- 
ing of the farm v^n, which was drawn by two sturdy 
mules, with the many heavy trunks and boxes that con- 


334 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


tained Cora’s wardrobe and books — among the latter 
a large number of elementary school books. Mr. Clar- 
ence stood by his side to help him in case of need. Cora 
went up to her room, where nothing was now left to be 
done but to pack her little traveling bag with the nec- 
essaries for her journey, and then put on her traveling 
suit. She had a quantity of valuable jewelry, but this 
she put carefully into her hand bag, intending to con- 
vert it all into money as soon as she should reach New 
York, and to consecrate the fund, with the bulk of her 
fortune, to her projected home school for the Indian 
children. 

As she sat there, she was by some occult agency led 
to think of her grandfather’s young wife — to think of 
her tenderly, charitably, compassionately. Poor Rose ! 
In infancy, from the day of her father’s death, an un- 
loved, neglected, persecuted child ; in childhood, driven 
to desperation and elopement by the miseries of her 
home ; in girlhood, deceived and abandoned by her 
lover ; now, in womanhood, as friendless and unhappy 
as if she had not married a wealthy man, and was not 
living in a luxurious home. Poor Rose ! She had lost 
her sense of honor, or she never would have married 
Mr. Rockharrt, even for a refuge. But, through all her 
sins and sorrows, she had not lost her tender heart, her 
sweet temper, or her amiable desire to serve and to 
please. She had now a hard time with her aged, des- 
potic husband. He had not gratified her ambition by 
taking her into the upper circles of society, for he seem- 
ed now to have given up society ; he had not pleased 
her harmless vanity with presents of fine dress and jew- 
elry ; no, nor even regarded her services with any sort 
of affectionate recognition. 

Cora sat there feeling sorry that she had ever shown 
herself cold and haughty to the helpless creature who 


SOMETHING UNEXPECTED. 


335 


had always done all that she could to win her (Cora’s) 
love, and whom she was about to leave to the tender 
mercies of a hard and selfish old man, who, though he 
highly approved of his young wife’s meekness, humility 
and subserviency, and held her up as an example to her 
whole sex, yet did not dare for her, did not consult her 
wishes in anything, did not consider her happiness. 

Cora sat wondering what she could do to give this 
poor little soul some little pleasure before leaving her. 
Suddenly she thought of her jewels. She resolved to 
select a set and give it to Rose with some kind parting 
word. 

She took her hand bag and withdrew from it case 
after case, examining each in turn. There was a set of 
diamonds worth many thousand dollars ; a set of rubies 
and pearls, worth almost as much ; a set of emeralds, 
very costly ; but none of them as lovely as a set of sap- 
phires, pearls, and diamonds, artistically arranged to- 
gether, the sapphires encircled by a row of pearls, with 
an outer circle of small diamonds ; the whole suggest- 
ing the blue color, the foam, and the sparkle of the sea. 

This Cora selected as a parting present to her grand- 
father’s young wife. 

She took them in her hand and hurried to Rose’s room, 
knocked at the door and entered. Rose was seated in 
a white dimity-covered arm chair, engaged in reading a 
novel. She looked surprised, and almost frightened, at 
the sight of Cora, who had never before condescended 
to enter this private room. 

“ Have I disturbed you ?” inquired Cora. 

“ Oh, no ; no, indeed. Pray come in. Please sit down. 
Will you have this arm chair ? ” eagerly inquired the 
young woman, rising from her seat. 

“ No, thank you, Rose ; 1 have scarcely time to sit. 
I have brought you a keepsake which I hope you will 


FOR WOMAN'S LOVE. 


33 6 

sometimes wear in memory of your old pupil,” said 
Cora, opening the casket and displaying the gems. 

Rose’s face was a study— all that was good and evil 
in her was aroused at the sight of the rich and costly 
jewels— vanity, cupidity, gratitude, tenderness. 

“ Oh, how superb they are ! I never saw such splen- 
did gems ! A parure for a princess, and you give them 
to me ? What a munificent present ! How kind you 
are, Cora ! What can I do ? How shall I ever be able 
to return your kindness ? ” said Rose, as tears of delight 
and wonder filled her eyes. 

“ Wear them and enjoy them. They suit your fair 
complexion very well. And now let me bid you good- 
by, here.” 

“ No, no ; not yet. I will go down and see you off — 
see the very last of you, Cora, until the carriage takes 
you out of sight. Oh, dear, it may indeed be the very 
last that I shall ever see of you, sure enough.” 

“ I hope not. Why do you speak so sadly?” 

“ Because I am not strong. My father died of con- 
sumption ; so did my elder brothers and sisters, the 
children of his first marriage, and often I think I shall 
follow them.” 

Mrs. Rothsay looked at the speaker. The transpar- 
ent delicacy of complexion, the tenderness of the limpid 
blue eyes, the infantile softness of face, throat, and 
hands, certainly did not seem to promise much strength 
or long life ; but Cora spoke cheerfully : 

“ Such hereditary weakness may be overcome in these 
days of science, Rose. You must banish fear and take 
care of yourself. Now, I really must go and put on 
my bonnet.” 

“ Very well, tjfien, if you must. I will meet you in 
the hall. Oh, my dear, I am so very grateful to you for 
these precious jewels, and more than all for the friend- 


SOMETHING UNEXPECTED. 


337 

ship and kindness that prompted the gift,” said Rose ; 
and perhaps she really did believe that she prized the 
giver more than the gift ; for such self-deception would 
have been in keeping with her superficial character. 

Cora left the room and hurried to her chamber, where 
she put on her bonnet and her linen duster. She had 
scarcely fastened the last button when her brother 
knocked at the door, calling out : 

“ Come, Cora, come, or we shall miss the train.” 

Cora caught up her traveling bag, cast 
“ A long, last, lingering look” 

around the dear, familiar room which she had occupied 
1 when at Rockhold from her childhood’s days, and then 
went out and joined her brother. 

In the hall below they were met by Rose 
“ Be good to her, poor thing,” whispered Cora to 
Sylvan. 

“ All right,” replied the young lieutenant. 

Rose’s eyes were filled with tears. It seemed to the 
friendless creature very hard to lose Cora, just as Cora 
was beginning to be friendly. 

“ Good-by,” said Mrs. Rothsay, taking the woman’s 
hand. But Rose burst into tears, threw her arms around 
the young lady’s neck, hugged her close, and kissed her 
many times. 

“ Good-by, my pretty step'grandmother-in-law,” said 
Sylvan, gayly, taking her hand and giving her a kiss. 
“ You are still 

‘The rose that all admire,’ 

but the best of friends must part.” 

And leaving Rose in tears, he opened the door for his 
sister to pass out before him. But she, at least, passed 
* no farther than the front porch, where she stood looking 
down the lawn in surprise and anxiety, while Sylvan 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


338 

hurried off to see what was the meaning of that which 
had so suddenly startled them. What was it ? What 
had happened ? 

A crowd of men, silent, but with faces full of sup- 
pressed excitement and surrounding something that was 
borne in their midst, was slowly marching up the 
avenue. 

Cora watched Sylvan as he went to meet them ; saw 
him speak to them, though she could not hear what 
he said ; saw them stop and put the something, which 
they bore along and escorted, down on the gravel ; saw 
a parley between her brother and the crowd, and finally 
saw her brother turn and hurry back toward the hoiffe, 
wearing a pale and troubled countenance. 

“You may take the carriage back to the stables, 
John,” said the lieutenant to the wondering negro 
groom, as he passed it in returning to the porch. 

“ What is the matter, Sylvan ? oWhat has happened ? 
Why have you sent the carriage away ? ” Cora anxious- 
ly inquired. 

“ Because, my dear, we must not leave Rockhold at 
present,” he gravely replied. “ There has been an acci- 
dent, Cora.” 

“An accident ! On the railroad ? ’’ 

“ No, my dear ; to our old grandfather.” 

“To grandfather! Oh, Sylvan ! no ! no ! ” she cried, 
turning white, and dropping upon a bench, all her latent 
affection for the aged patriarch — the unsuspected affec- 
tion — waking in her heart. 

“ Yes, dear,” said Sylvan, softly. 

“Seriously ? Dangerously ? Fatally ? Perhaps he is 
dead and you are trying to break it to me ! You can’t 
do it ! You can’t ! Oh, Sylvan, is grandfather dead ? ” 
she wildly demanded. 

“ No, dear ! No, no, no ! Compose yourself. They 


SOMETHING UNEXPECTED. 


339 


are bringing him here, and he is perfectly conscious. 
He must not see you so much agitated. It would annoy 
him. We do not yet know how seriously he is hurt. 
He was thrown from his carriage when near North End. 
The horses took fright at; the passing of a train. They 
ran away and went over that steep bank just at the en- 
trance of the village. The carriage was shattered all to 
pieces ; the coachman killed outright — poor old Joseph 
— and the horses so injured that they had to be shot.” 

“ Poor old Joseph l I am so sorry ! so very sorry ! 
But grandfather ! grandfather ! ” 

“He was picked up insensible ; carried to the hotel 
on a mattress laid on planks, borne by half a dozen 
workmen, and the doctor was summoned immediately. 
He was laid in bed, and all means were tried to restore 
consciousness. But as soon as he came to his senses he 
demanded to be brought home. The doctor thought it 
dangerous to do so. B .t you know the grandfather’s 
obstinacy. So a stretcher was prepared, a spring mat- 
tress laid on it, and he has been borne all the way from 
North End to Rockhold Ferry by relays of six men at 
a time, relieving each other at short intervals, and es- 
corted by the doctor and our two uncles. That, Cora, 
is all I can tell you.” 

He then entered the house, followed by Cora. 

They found Rose still in the front hall, where they 
had left her a few minutes before. She was seated in 
one of the oak chairs wiping her eyes. She had not 
seen the approaching procession with the burden they 
carried. And of course she had not heard their silent 
movements. 

She looked up in surprise at the re-entrance of Cora 
and Sylvan. 

“ Oh ! ” she exclaimed. “ Have you forgotten any- 
thing ? So glad to see you back, even for half a minute. 


340 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


For, after all, I couldn't see you drive away. I just shut 
the door and flung myself into this chair to have a good 
cry. Can’t you put off your journey now, just for to- 
night and start to-morrow ? You will have to do it any- 
how. You can’t catch the 6:30 express now,” she added, 
coming toward them. 

“ We shall not attempt it, Rose,” said Sylvan, in a 
kinder tone than he usually used in speaking to her. 

“ I am so glad,” she said, but her further words were 
arrested by the grave looks of the young man. 

“ What is the matter with you ?” she suddenly in- 
quired. 

“ There has been an accident, Rose. Not fatal, my 
dear, so don’t be frightened. My grandfather has been 
thrown from his carriage and stunned. But he has re- 
covered consciousness, and they are bringing him home 
a deal shaken, but not in serious danger.” 

While Sylvan spoke, Rose gazed at him in perfect si- 
lence, with her blue eyes widening. When he finished, 
she asked : 

“ How did it happen ?” 

Sylvan told her. 

Rose dropped into a chair and covered her face with 
her hands. She was more shocked than grieved by all 
that she had heard. If her tyrant had been brought 
home dead, I think she would only have sighed 

“ With the sigh of a great deliverance ! ” 

“ Let us go now, Rose, and prepare his bed. Sylvan 
will stay hereto receive him,” said Cora. 

The two women went up to the old man’s room and 
turned down the bedclothes, and laid out a change of 
linen, and many towels in case they should be needed, 
and then went to the head of the stairs and waited and 
listened. 


SOMETHING UNEXPECTED. 


341 


Presently, through the open hall door, they heard the 
muffled tread and subdued tones of the men, who pre- 
sently entered, bearing the stretcher on which was laid 
the huge form of the Iron King, covered, all except his 
face, with a white bed-spread. Slowly, carefully, and 
with some difficulty the/ bore him up the broad stair- 
case head first— preceded by the family physician, Dr. 
Cummins, and followed by Messrs. Fabian and Clarence. 

Rose and Cora stood each side the open chamber 
door, and when the men bore the stretcher in and set it 
down on the floor, the two women approached and 
looked down on the injured man. 

His countenance was scarcely affected by his accident. 
He was no paler than usual. He was frowning — it might 
be from pain or it might be from anger — and he was 
glaring around. Rose was afraid to speak to him, prone 
on the stretcher as he was, lest she should get her head 
bitten off. Cora bent over him and said tenderly : 

“ Dear grandfather, I am very sorry for this. I hope 
you are not hurt much.’’ 

And she had her head immediately snapped off. 

“ Don’t be a confounded idiot ! ” he growled, hoarsely. 
“ Go and send old black Martha here. She is worth a 
hundred of you two.” 

Rose hurried off to obey this order, glad enough of 
an excuse to escape. And now the room was cleared of 
all the men except the family physician, the two sons, 
and the grandson. 

These approached the stretcher and carefully and ten- 
derly undressed the patient and laid him on his bed. 

Then the physician made a more careful examination. 

There were no bones broken. The injuries seemed 
to be all internal ; but of their seriousness or danger- 
ousness the physician could not yet judge. The nervous 
shock had certainly been severe, and that in itself was a 


342 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


grave misfortune to a man of Aaron Rockharrt’s age, 
and might have been instantaneously fatal to any one 
of less remarkable strength. 

Dr. Cummins told Mr. Fabian that he should remain 
in attendance on his patient all night. Then, at the de- 
sire of Mr. Rockharrt, he cleared the sick room of every 
one except the old negro woman. 

When the door was shut upon them all, and the 
chamber was quiet, he administered a sedative to his pa- 
tient and advised him to close his eyes and try to com- 
pose himself. 

Then the doctor sat down on the right side of the 
bed, with old Martha on his left. 

There was utter silence for a few minutes, and then 
old Aaron Rockharrt spoke. 

u What’s the hour, doctor?” 

“ Seven,” replied the physician after consulting his 
gold repeater. “ But I advise you to keep quiet and try 
to sleep,” he added, returning his timepiece to his fob. 

As if the Iron King ever followed advice ! As if he 
did not, on general principles, always run counter to it! 

“ Didn’t I see my fool of a grandson among the other 
lunatics who ran after me here ? ” he next inquired. 

“ Yes.” 

“ Where is he now ? ” 

“ With the ladies, I think.” 

“ Send — him — up — to — me ! ” 

The doctor shrugged his shoulders and went to obey 
the order. The obstinacy of this self-willed egotist was 
surely growing into a monomania, and perhaps it would 
have been more dangerous to oppose him than to com- 
ply with his whim. In a few moments Dr. Cummins re- 
entered the room, followed by Sylvan Haught. 

“ I hope you are feeling easier,” said the lieutenant, 
as he bent over his grandfather. 


SOMETHING UNEXPECTED. 343 

“ I have not complained of feeling uneasy yet, have 
I ? ” growled the Iron King. 

“ You sent for me, sir. Can I do anything for you ? ” 

“ For me ? No ; not likely ! But you can do your duty 
to your country ! How is it that you are not on your 
way to join your regiment ?” 

“ I had actually bidden good-by and left the house to 
start on my journey, when I met men bringing you 
home.’* 

“ What the demon had that to do with it ? ” 

“ I could not go on, sir, and leave you under such cir- 
cumstances.” 

“ Look here, young sir ! ” said the Iron King, speak- 
ing hoarsely, faintly, yet with strong determination. 
“ Do you call yourself a soldier ora shirk ? Let me tell 
you that it is the first duty of a soldier to obey orders, 
at all times, under all circumstances, and at all costs ! 
If you had been a married man, and your wife had been 
dying — if you had been a father, and your child had 
been dying, it would have been your duty to leave 
them ! ” 

“ But, sir, there was no real need that I should go by 
this night’s express. If I should start to-morrow morn- 
ing, I shall be in good time to report for duty. It was 
only my zeal to be better than prompt which induced 
me to start earlier than necessary. To-morrow will be 
quite time enough to leave for New York.” 

“ Very well ; then go to-morrow by the first train,” 
said the Iron King in a more subdued manner, for the 
sedative was beginning to take effect. 

At a hint from the doctor the young lieutenant bade 
his grandfather good-night and softly stepped out of 
the room. 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 

CHAPTER XXV. 

THE SICK LION. 


Early the next morning Dr. Cummins came down 
stairs and joined the family at the breakfast table. 

In answer to anxious inquiries, he reported that Mr. 
Rockharrt had slept well during the night, and had just 
taken refreshment prepared by old Martha under the 
physician’s own orders, and had composed himself to 
sleep again. 

“ He would not admit any of us last night. Will he 
see me this morning?” inquired Rose Rockharrt. 

“ Of course, after a little while. It was best that I 
and the old nurse should have watched him alone to- 
gether last night, but the woman now needs rest, and I 
must presently take leave, to look after my other pa- 
tients. You two ladies must take the watch to-day, with 
one of these gentlemen within call. I will give you 
full directions for my patient’s treatment, and will see 
him again in the afternoon.” 

“ Does my father’s present condition admit of my 
leaving him to go and look after the works this morn- 
ing?” inquired Mr. Fabian, who had spent the night at 
Rockhold. 

“ Yes,” replied the doctor, after some little hesitation. 
“ Yes ; I think so. If your presence here should be ab- 
solutely needed, you can be promptly summoned, you 
know ; but one of you should remain on guard.” 

“ Clarence will stay home, then,” replied Mr. Fabian. 

“ Doctor, you heard my grandfather order me to leave 
Rockhold this morning to join my regiment. Now, 
what do you think ? May I see him before I go ? ” in- 
quired the young lieutenant. 


THE SICK LION. 345 

“ I will let you know when he wakes,” said Dr. 
Cummins. 

“ Must you leave us to-day, Sylvan ? Could you not 
be excused under the circumstances?” inquired Mrs. 
Rockharrt. 

“No ; I could not bef excused. I must join my regi- 
ment, Rose.” 

“ But, Cora ! Oh, Cora ! You will not leave us now? 
You are not under orders, and - and — I wish you would 
stay,” pleaded Rose. 

“ I shall stay, Rose. It is as much my bounden duty 
to stay as it is that of Sylvan to go,” answered Cora. 

“ Oh, that is such a relief to my feelings ! ” exclaimed 
the other lady. 

Dr. Cummins looked up in surprise, glancing from 
one woman to the other. 

Sylvan undertook to explain. 

“ My sister was going out with me, sir. I am her 
nearest relative, as she is mine, and we do not like to be 
separated.” 

“ Ah ! ” said the doctor. “And now, very properly, 
she decides to stay here.” 

“ For a while, Dr. Cummins— until the case of my 
grandfather shall be decided. Later I shall certainly 
follow my brother,” Cora explained. 

Before another word could be uttered the door open- 
ed, and Violet Rockharrt, in a silver gray carriage dress, 
entered the room. Mr. Fabian sprang up to meet her. 

“ My dear child, why have you come out here against 
all orders?” 

Mrs. Fabian Rockharrt saluted all the company at the 
breakfast, who had risen to receive her, and then re- 
plied to her husband’s question. 

“ I have come to see how our father is. It was twelve 
o’clock last night when your messenger arrived at the 


346 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


Banks and told me that you would not be able to return 
that night, because an accident had happened to Mr. 
Rockharrt. Not a dangerous one, but yet one that would 
keep you with him for some hours. I know very well 
how accidents are smoothed over in being reported to 
women ; so I was not reassured by that clause, and I 
would have set out for Rockhold immediately if it had 
not been a starless midnight, making the road danger- 
ous to others as well as myself. But I was up at day- 
break to start this morning, and here I am.” 

“ Sit down, my child ; sit down. You look pale and 
tired. Ah ! did not our good doctor here forbid you 
taking long walks or rides ? ’’ 

“ I know, Fabian ; but sometimes a woman must be a 
law to herself. It was my duty to come in person and 
inquire after our father ; so I came, even against orders,” 
said Violet, composedly. 

“Now look at that little creature, doctor. She seems 
as soft as a dove, as gentle as a lamb ; but she is per- 
fectly lawless. She defies me, abuses me, and upon oc- 
casion thrashes me. Would you believe it of her ? ” de- 
manded Mr. Fabian, gazing with pride and delight on 
his good little wife. 

“ Oh, yes ; I can quite believe it. She looks a perfect 
shrew, vixen, virago ! Oh, how I pity you, Mr. Fabian!” 
said the doctor. 

Cora filled out a cup of coffee and brought it to the 
visitor, whispering : 

“ I am glad you came, Violet. I do not believe it will 
hurt you one bit in any way.” 

“ Can I see father ? I want to see for myself, and to 
kiss him, and tell him how sorry I am ; and I want to 
help to nurse him. Say, can I see him ? ” 

“ Not just now, dear. None of us have seen him since 
he was put to bed last evening except the doctor and the 


THE SICK LION. 347 

nurse ; but in the course of the day you may. You will 
spend the day with us ? ” Cora inquired. 

“ I will spend the day and the night, and to-morrow 
and to-morrow night, and this week and next week, and 
just as long as I can be helpful and useful to father, if, 
you and mamma there jwill permit me. And, by the way, 
I have not kissed mamma yet. Only shaken hands with 
her.” And so saying, Violet put down her untasted 
cup of coffee, went around the table, put her arms round 
Rose’s neck, and kissed her fondly, saying : 

“ You are very sweet and lovely, mamma, and I know 
I shall love you. I wanted to come and see you before 
this, but the doctor there wouldn’t allow it. But now I 
have come to stay as long as I may be wanted.” 

“ I should want you forever, sweet wood violet,” 
cooed Rose, returning her caresses. 

Mr. Fabian turned away, half in wrath, half in mirth. 
He was much too good humored to be seriously offended 
as he said to the doctor : 

“ Ah ! these dove-eyed darlings ! How mistaken we 
are in them ! You are an old bachelor, Cummins • but 
if you should ever take it into your head to repent of 
celibacy, don’t marry a dove-eyed darling, if you don’t 
want to be defied all the days of your life.” 

“ I won’t,” said the doctor ; “ but now I must go and 
see how Mr. Rockharrt is getting on, and take leave to 
look after my other patients.” 

And he left the breakfast room, followed by Mr 
Fabian. 

“ You and Sylvan will not leave Rockhold for some 
time,” said Violet, with a little air of triumph. 

“ Sylvan must leave this morning. I shall remain 
until grandfather gets well,” said Cora — “or dies,” she 
added, mentally. 

In a few minutes Dr. Cummins returned and said that 


34§ 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


Mr. Rockharrt would see Lieutenant Haught first, and 
afterward the other members of his family. 

Then the physician bade the family good morning, 
and left the house. 

Sylvan went up stairs to their grandfather’s room. 

There they found Mr. Fabian seated by the bedside. 

Old Martha had gone to her garret to lie down and 
rest. The windows were all open, and the summer sun 
and air lighted and cooled the room. 

“ Come here, Sylvan,” said the Iron King, and his 
voice, though hoarse and feeble, was peremptory. 

“ The young lieutenant went up to the bedside and 
said : 

“ I hope you are feeling better this morning, sir.” 

“ I hope so, too ; but don’t let us waste words in com- 
pliments. Cummins tells me that you wished to bid me 
good-by,” 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“Well, bid good-by, then.” 

“ Grandfather, have you anything to say to me before 
I go ? ” respectfully inquired the young man. 

“ If I had, don’t you suppose that I could say it ? 
Well, if you wish advice, I will give it you very briefly : 
You are an c officer and a gentleman’ — that is the phrase, 
I believe ? ” 

“ I hope so, sir.” 

“Then behave as one under all circumstances. Never 
lie — even to women ; never cheat — even the govern- 
ment. That is all. I cannot bless you if that is what 
you want. No man can bless another — not even the 
Pope of Rome or the Archbishop of Canterbury. No 
one under heaven can bless you. You can only bless 
yourself by doing your whole duty under all circum- 
stances. You will have men in authority over you. 
Obey them. You will have authority over other men. 


THE SICK LION. 349 

Make them obey you. There, good-by ! ” said old Aaron 
Rockharrt, holding out his hand to his grandson. 

Sylvan noticed how that hand shook as its aged own- 
er held it up. He took it, lifted it to his lips, and pressed 
it to his heart. 

“ There, there ; don r t be foolish, Sylvan ! Good-by ! 
Good-by ! And you, Fabian ! What are you loitering 
here for, when you should be looking after the works ?” 
impatiently demanded the Iron King. 

“ The carriage stands at the door, sir, waiting to take 
Sylvan to his train. I shall go with him as far as North 
End and try to do your work there in addition to my 
own.” 

“ Quite right. Where is Clarence ? ” 

“ At North End, sir, where he went directly after he 
saw you safe in bed under the doctor’s care,” said Mr. 
Fabian, lying as fast as a horse could trot. 

“ Very well. Send the two women here.” 

“ There happen to be three women below at present, 
sir. Violet has come to see you.” 

In the morning sitting room below stairs Sylvan and 
Fabian found the three ladies with Clarence, all in a 
state of anxiety to hear from the injured man. 

Sylvan was more agitated in leaving his sister than 
any young soldier should have been. At the last, the 
very last instant of parting, when Mr. Fabian had left 
the parlor and was on his way to the carriage, Sylvan 
turned back and for the third time clasped Cora in his 
arms. 

“ Never mind, Sylvan, as soon as I possibly can, with- 
out violating my duty to the only one on earth to whom 
I owe any duty, I shall go out to you. I can see now, 
now in this hour of parting, how very right I was in de- 
ciding to go with you. My journey is not abandoned, 
it is only postponed. God bless you, my dear.” 


35 ° 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


After standing at the front door until they had watch- 
ed the carriage out of sight, the three went up stairs 
and softly entered the room of the injured man, so softly 
that he did not hear their entrance. They stood in a 
silent group, believing him to be asleep, and afraid to 
sit down, lest a chair should creak and wake him up. 

In a few seconds, however, they heard him clear 
his throat, knew that he was awake, and went up to 
his bedside. 

Rose spoke, gently, for all. 

“You sent for us, Mr. Rockharrt. We are all here, 
and we hope that you are much better,” she said. 

“ Oh, you do ! Stand there — all three of you at the 
foot of the bed, so that I can see you without turning.” 

The three women obeyed, placing themselves in line 
as he had directed, and perceived that he lay upon the 
flat of his back, looking straight before him, because he 
could not turn on either side without great pain. 

He scanned them and then said : 

“ Ah, Violet, you are there ! You have a proper sense 
of duty, my girl. So you have come to see how it is 
with me yourself, eh ? ” 

“ Yes, father ; and also to stay and help to nurse you, 
if I may be permitted to do so.” 

“ Rubbish ! My wife can nurse me. It is her place. 
I don’t want a lot of other women around me ! I won’t 
have more than one in the room with me at a time! 
Violet, get into your carriage and return to your home.” 

“ Oh, papa, how have I offended you ? ” 

“Not in any way as yet ; but you will offend me if 
you disobey me. You must go home at once. You are 
not in a condition to be of any service here. You would 
only injure your own health, and distract the attention 
of these women from me. Wherever there is a lot of 
women, there is sure to be more talk than duty. So you 


THE SICK LION. 


35 1 


must go. When I get well, and you get strong again, 
you may come and stay as long as you like. So, now, 
bid me good-by and be off with yourself.” 

Violet, feeling much chagrined, went around to the 
side of the bed, took the hand of her father-in-law, bent 
over and kissed him good-by. 

“ Now, Cora, take her out and see her off.” 

Violet took leave of her young mother-in-law, and 
followed Cora from the sick room. 

“Now, Rose, close all the shutters ; darken the room 
and sit beside the head of my bed. Don’t speak until 
you are spoken to ; don’t move ; don’t even read ; but 
sit still, silent, attentive, while I try to rest.” 

Rose obeyed all his orders, and then sat like a dead 
woman, back in the resting chair beside him. She had 
noted how weak and husky his voice had been in giving 
his instructions to his “ womankind,” with what pain 
and effort he had spoken, while his strong will bore him 
through the interview, which, short as it was, had left 
him prostrate and exhausted. 

Rose wished to offer him the cordial the doctor had 
left, but he had ordered her not to move or speak until 
she was spoken to, and Rose dared not disobey. She 
did not know what might be the result of her passive 
obedience to him, nor, to tell the truth, did she very 
much care. Rose was weary of life ! 

Meanwhile, Cora and Violet went down stairs together. 

At six o’clock the doctor came, and made anxious in- 
quiries into the state of the injured man ; but Cora could 
only report that he seemed to have passed a quiet day, 
watched by his wife, but unapproached by any other 
member of his family, all of whom he had forbidden to 
come near him unless called. 

“ A very wise provision, my dear Mrs. Rothsay. I 
will go up novV and see him,” said Dr. Cummins. 


35 2 


FOR woman’s LOVE. 


A few minutes later Rose came down and entered the 
parlor, looking very faint and white except for two 
small, deep crimson spots on the cheeks. 

“ Here, Rose, take this chair,” said Violet, vacating 
the most comfortable seat in the room, on which she had 
sat all the afternoon. 

The woman dropped into it, too weak and weary to 
stand upon ceremony. 

“ How did you leave grandfather ? ” 

“ I hardly know ; but doing well, I should think, for 
he has been dozing all day, only waking up to ask for 
iced beef tea, or milk punch, and then, when he had 
drank one or the other, going to sleep again. I have 
been fanning him all the time except when I have been 
feeding him.” 

While Rose was sipping some tea which had been 
promptly brought to her, the doctor came in and re- 
ported Mr. Rockharrt as doing extremely well. 

“ You will stay to dinner with. us, Dr. Cummins,” said 
Rose. 

“ Thank you, my dear lady, but I cannot. I shall just 
wait to see Mr. Fabian Rockharrt and give my report 
to him in all its details, as I promised, and then hurry 
home and go to bed. I have had no sleep for the last 
twenty-four — no, bless my soul ! not for the last thirty- 
six hours ! ” replied the physician. He had scarcely 
ceased to speak when Mr. Fabian entered the room. 

“ Oh ! home so soon ! ” exclaimed Violet, starting up 
to meet him. 

“Yes ; how is the father ?” 

“ There is the doctor ; ask him.” 

“ Ah, Dr. Cummins ! Good afternoon ? How is your 
patient ? ” 

“ Come with me into the library, Mr. Fabian, and I 
will give you a full report.” 


THE SICK LION. 


353 


“ Where is Clarence ? ” inquired Fabian. 

“ Up stairs somewhere. He did not come to lunch- 
eon, ” replied Cora. 

“Poor Clarence ! He is awfully cut up! ” said Mr. 
Fabian, as he left the y parlor with Dr. Cummins. As 
they passed through the hall they were joined by Mr. 
Clarence, who had just heard of the doctor’s ar- 
rival. 

“ I left him very comfortable, carefully watched by 
old Martha, who has waked up refreshed after a ten 
hours’ sleep and has taken her place by his bedside. 
There is no immediate cause for anxiety, my dear Clar- 
ence,” said the physician, in reply to the questions put 
to him. 

“ The worst of it is, doctor, that while it was abso- 
lutely necessary for me to stay here during Fabian’s ab- 
sence, I dare not go into my father’s room. He thinks 
that I am at North End. And he would become very 
angry if he knew that I was here against his will and 
his commands. Besides which, I hate deception and 
concealment,” complained Mr. Clarence. 

“ It is rather a difficult case to manage, my boy, but it 
is absolutely necessary that either yourself or your 
brother should be on hand here day and night ; it is 
equally necessary that your father should be kept quiet. 
So I see nothing better to do than for you to stay here 
and keep still until you are wanted,” replied the 
doctor. 

And then the three went into the little library or office 
at the rear of the hall, and what further was said among 
them was whispered with closed doors. At the end of 
fifteen minutes they came out. The doctor took leave 
of all the family and went away. 

Mr. Fabian went up to his father’s door and rapped 
softly. 


354 


FOR WOMAN S LOVE. 


Old Martha came to admit him. 

“ How is your master? Is he awake ? Can I see him ?” 
he inquired. 

“ Surely, Marse Fabe ! Ole marse wide awake, berry 
easy, and ’quiring arter you. Come in, sar ! ” 

Mr. Fabian entered the room, which was in some 
darkness from the closed window shutters, and went up 
to his father’s bed. 

“ I hope you are better, sir,” he said. 

“ I don’t know,” said the injured man, in a faint voice. 

“ How are the works getting on ? ” 

“ Famously, sir ! Splendidly ! Pray do not feel the 
least anxiety on that score.” 

“ Where is Clarence ? ” 

“ At North End, sir. Of course, he would not think 
of leaving the works while both you and myself are ab- 
sent.” 

“ I don’t know,” sighed the weary invalid, for the third 
time. “ But you had better not, either of you, attempt 
to deceive me while I am lying here on my back.” 

“ Not for the world, my dear father ! Pray do not be 
doubtful or anxious. We are your dutiful sons, sir, and 
our first — ” 

“ Rubbish ! ” exclaimed the broken Iron King, “ That 
will do ! Go send Rose to me. Why the deuce did she 
leave? I — I — I — ” His voice dropped into an inarticu- 
late murmur. 

Mr. Fabian bent over him, and saw that he had dozed 
off to sleep. 

“ Dat’s de way he’s been a-goin’ on ebber since de 
doctor lef\ It’s de truck wot de doctor give him,” said 
old Martha. 

Fabian stole on tiptoe out of the room. Dinner was 
waiting for him down stairs. He would not deliver his 
father’s selfish message to Rose, because he wished the 


THE SICK LION. 355 

poor creature to dine in peace. He told Clarence to give 
her his arm to the dining room. 

While they were all at dinner Violet explained to her 
husband why Mr. Rockharrt had directed her to return 
home. Poor Violet wa^s very loth to stir up any ill feel- 
ing between the father and son ; but she need not have 
feared. Mr. Fabian understood the autocrat too well 
to take offense at the dismissal of his wife. 

The next morning when the family physician arrived, 
and visited the injured man, he found him suffering from 
restlessness and a rising fever. 

He reported this condition to Mr. Clarence Rock- 
harrt, left very particular directions for the treatment of 
the patient, and then took leave, with the promise to re- 
turn in the evening and remain all night. 

Later in the afternoon the doctor, having finished all 
other professional calls for the day, arrived at Rockhold. 
He found his patient delirious. He took up his post by 
the sick bed for the night, and then peremptorily sent 
off the worn-out watcher, Rose, to the rest she so much 
needed. 

The condition of Aaron Rockharrt was very critical. 
Irritative fever had set in with great violence, and this 
was the beginning of the hard struggle for life that 
lasted many days, during which delirium, stupor, and 
brief lucid intervals followed each other with the rise 
and fall of the fever. A professional nurse was engaged 
to attend him ; but the real burden of the nursing fell 
on Rose. 


35 6 


FOR WOMANS LOVE. 


CHAPTER XXVI. 

A VOLUNTARY EXPIATION. 

Rose never lost patience. She stayed by the bedside 
always until the doctor turned her out of the room. She 
came back the moment she was called, night or day. 

Weeks passed and Mr. Rockharrt grew better and 
stronger, but Rose grew worse and weaker. The fine 
autumn weather that braced up the convalescent old 
man chilled and depressed the consumptive young 
woman. 

It was certain that Mr. Rockharrt would entirely re- 
gain his health and strength, and even take out a new 
lease of life. 

“ I never saw any one like your grandfather in all my 
long practice,” said the doctor to Cora one morning, 
aftpr he had left his patient ; 44 he is a wonder to me. 
Nothing but a catastrophe could ever have laid him on 
an invalid bed ; and no other man that I know could 
have recovered from such injuries as he has sustained. 
Why in a month from this time he will be as well as 
ever. He has a constitution of tremendous strength.” 

“ But the poor wife,” said Cora. 

“ Ah, poor soul !” sighed the doctor. 

“ And yet a little while ago she seemed such a perfect 
picture of health.” « 

“ My dear, wherever you see that abnormally clear, 
fresh, semi-transparent complexion, be sure it is a bad 
sign — a sign of unsoundness within.” 

“ Can nothing be done for Rose ? ” 

“ Yes ; and I am doing it as much as she will let me. 
I advise a warmer climate for the coming winter. Mr. 
Rockharrt will be able to travel by the first of Novem- 


A VOLUNTARY EXPIATION. 


357 


ber, and he should then take her to Florida. But, you 
see, he pooh-poohs the whole suggestion. Well — ‘ A 
willful man must have his way,’ ” said the doctor, as he 
took up his hat and bade the lady good-by. 

A week after this conversation, on the day on which 
Aaron Rockharrt first 3at up in his easy chair, Rose had 
her first hemorrhage from the lungs. It laid her on the 
bed from which she was never to rise. 

Cora became her constant and tender nurse. Rose 
was subdued and patient. A few days after this she said 
to the lady : 

“ It seems to me that my own dear father, who has 
been absent from my thoughts for so many years, has 
drawn very near his poor child in these last few months, 
and nearer still in the last few days. I do not see him, 
nor hear him, nor feel him by any natural sense, but I 
do perceive him. I do perceive that he is trying to do 
me good, and that he is glad I am coming to him so 
soon. I am sorry for all the wrong I have done, and I 
hope the Lord will forgive me. But how can I expect 
Him to do it, when I can scarcely forgive — even now 
on my dying bed I can scarcely forgive — my step-moth- 
er and her husband for the neglect and cruelty that 
wrecked my life ? Oh, but I forget, you know nothing 
of all this.” 

Cora did know. Fabian had told her ; but he had also 
exacted a promise of secrecy from her ; so she said noth- 
ing in reply to this. 

Rose continued, speaking in a low, meditative tone : 

“ Yes ; I am sorry, sorry for the evil I have done. It 
was not worth while to do it. Life is too short — too 
short even at its longest. But, oh ! I had such a pas- 
sionate ambition for recognition by the great world ! for 
the admiration of society ! Every one whom I met in 
our quiet lives told me, either by words or looks, that I 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


358 

was beautiful— very beautiful— and I believed them ; 
and I longed for wealth and rank, for dress and jewels, 
to set off this beauty, and for ease and luxury to enjoy 
life. Oh, what vanity ! Oh, what selfishness ! And here 
I am, with the grave yawning to swallow me up,” she 
murmured, drearily. 

“ No, dear ; no,” said Cora, gently laying her hand on 
the blue-white forehead of the fading woman. “ No, 
Rose. No grave opens for any human being ; but only 
for the body that the freed human being has left be- 
hind. It is not the grave that opens for you, Rose, but 
.your father’s arms. Would you like to see a minister, 
dear ? ” 

“ If Mr. Rockharrt does not object.” 

“Then you shall see one.” 

Rose’s sick room was on the opposite side of the hall 
from Mr. Rockharrt’s convalescent apartment. 

If the Iron King felt any sorrow at his young wife’s 
mortal illness, he did not show it. If he felt any com- 
punction for having taxed her strength to its extremity, 
he did not express it. He maintained his usual stolid 
manner, and merely issued general orders that no trouble 
or expense must be spared in her treatment and in her 
interest. He came into her room every day, leaning on 
the arm of his servant, to ask her how she felt, and to 
sit a few minutes by her bed. 

Violet could no longer come to Rockhold, because a 
little Violet bud, only a few days old, kept her a close 
prisoner at the Banks. But Mr. Fabian came twice a 
week. The minister from the mission church at North 
End came very frequently, and as he was an earnest, 
fervent Christian, his ministrations were most beneficial 
to Rose. 

On the day that Mr. Rockharrt first rode out, the end 
came, rather suddenly at the last. 


A VOLUNTARY EXPIATION. 


359 


There was no one in the house but Cora and the serv- 
ants, Mr. Clarence having gone back to North End. 
Cora had left Rose in the care of old Martha, and had 
come down stairs to write a letter to her brother. She 
had scarcely written a page when the door was opened 
by Martha, who said, in a frightened tone : 

“ Come, Miss Cora — come quick ! there’s a bad change. 
I’m ’feard to leave her a minute, even to call you. Please 
come quick ! ” 

Both went to the bedside of the dying woman, over 
whose face the dark shadows of death were creeping. 
Rose could no longer raise her hand to beckon or raise 
her voice to call, but she fixed her eyes imploringly on 
Cora, who bent low to catch any words she might wish 
to say. She was gasping for breath as in broken tones 
she whispered : 

“ Cora — the Lord — has given me— grace — to forgive 
them. Write to — my step-mother. Fabian — will tell you 
— where—” 

“Yes; I will, I will, dear Rose,” said Cora, gazing 
down through blinding tears, as she stooped and pressed 
her warm lips on the death-cold lips beneath them. 

Rose lifted her failing eyes to Cora’s sympathetic face 
and never moved them more ; there they became fixed. 

The sound of approaching wheels was heard. 

“ It is my grandfather. Go and tell him,” whispered 
Cora to old Martha without turning her head. 

The woman left the room, and in a few moments Mr. 
Rockharrt entered it, leaning on the arm of his valet. 

When he approached the bed, he saw how it was and 
asked no questions. He went to the side opposite to 
that occupied by Cora, and bent over the dying woman. 

“Rose,” he said in a low voice — “ Rose, my child.” 

She was past answering, past hearing. He took her 
thin, chill hand in his, but it was without life. 


3 < 5 ° 


FOR woman’s LOVE. 


He bent still lower over her, and whispered : 

“ Rose.” 

But she never moved or murmured. 

Her eyes were fixed in death on those of Cora. 

Then suddenly a smile came to the dying face, light 
dawned in the dying eyes, as she lifted them and gazed 
away beyond Cora’s form, and murmuring contentedly 
“Father, father — ” and 

“ With a sigh of a great deliverance,” 
she fell asleep. 

They stood in silence over the dead for a few mo- 
ments, and then Mr. Rockharrt drew the white coverlet 
up over the ashen face, and then leaning on the arm of 
his servant went out of the room. 

Three days later the mortal remains of Rose Rock- 
harrt were laid in the cemetery at North End. 

It was on the first of November, a week after the fu- 
neral, that Mr. Rockharrt, for the first time in three 
months, went to the works. 

On that day, while Cora sat alone in the parlor, a card 
was brought to her — 

“ The Duke of Cumbervale.” 

The Duke of Cumbervale entered the parlor. 

Cora rose to receive him ; the blood rushing to her 
head and suffusing her face with blushes, merely from 
the vivid memory of the painful past called up by the 
sudden sight of- the man who had been the unconscious 
cause of all her unhappiness. Most likely the old lover 
mistook the meaning qf the lady’s agitation in his pres- 
ence, and ascribed it to a self-flattering origin. 

However that might have been, he advanced with easy 
grace, and bowing slightly, said : 

“ My dear Mrs. Rothsay, I am very happy to see you 
again ! I hope I find you quite well?” 


A VOLUNTARY EXPIATION. 


361 

“ Quite well, thank you,” she replied, recovering her 
self-control. 

In the ensuing conversation, Cora made known her 
grandfather’s accident and the death of Rose. 

“ I am truly grieved t^o have intruded at so inopportune 
a time,” asserted the visitor, and arose to take leave. 

Then Cora’s conscience smote her for her inhospita- 
ble rudeness. Here was a man who had crossed the sea 
at her grandfather’s invitation, who had reached the 
country in ignorance of the family trouble ; who had 
come directly from the seaport to North End, and rid- 
den from North End to Rockhold — a distance of six or 
seven miles ; and she had scarcely given him a civil re- 
ception. And now should she let him go all the way 
back to North End without eVen offering him some re- 
freshment ? 

Such a course, under such circumstances, even toward 
an utter stranger, would have been unprecedented in her 
neighborhood, which had always been noted for its hos- 
pitality. 

Yet still she was afraid to offer him any polite atten- 
tion, lest she should in so doing give him encourage- 
ment to urge his suit, that she dreaded to hear, and was 
determined to reject. 

It was not until the visitor had taken his hat in his left 
hand, and held out the right to bid her good morning, 
that she forced herself to do her hostess’ duty, and say : 

“This is a very dull house, duke, but if you can en- 
dure its dullness, I beg you will stay to lunch with me.” 

A smile suddenly lighted up the visitor’s cold blue 
eyes. 

“ ‘ Dull,’ madam ? No house can be dull — even though 
darkened by a recent bereavement — which is blessed by 
your presence. I thank you. I shall stay with much 
pleasure.” 


362 


FOR WOMAN'S LOVE. 


And now I have done it ! thought Cora, with vexation 

At length the clock struck two, the luncheon bell 
rang, and Cora arose with a smile of invitation. The 
duke gave her his arm, they went into the dining room. 
The gray-haired butler was in waiting. They took their 
places at the table. Old John had just set a plate of 
lobster salad before the guest when the sound of car- 
riage wheels was heard approaching the house. In a 
few minutes more there came heavy steps along the hall, 
the door opened, and old Aaron Rockharrt entered the 
room. Cora and her visitor both arose. 

“ Ah, duke ! how do you do ? I got your telegram 
on reaching North End ; went to the hotel to meet you, 
and found that you had started for Rockhold. Had 
your dispatch arrived an hour earlier I should have gone 
in my carriage to meet you,” said the Iron King with 
pompous politeness. 

Now it seemed in order for the visitor to offer some 
condolence to this bereaved husband. But how could 
he, where the widower himself so decidedly ignored the 
subject of his own sorrow? To have said one word 
about his recent loss would have been, in the world’s 
opinion and vocabulary, “ bad form.” 

“ You are very kind, Mr. Rockharrt ; and I thank you. 
I came on quite com fortably in the hotel hack, which 
waits to take me back,” was all that he said. 

“ No, sir ! that hack does not wait to take you back. 
I have sent it away. Moreover, I settled your bill at the 
hotel, gave up your rooms, saw your valet, and ordered 
your luggage to be brought here. It will arrive in an 
hour,” said the Iron King, as he threw himself into the 
great leathern chair that the old butler pushed to the 
table for his master’s accommodation. 

The duke looked at the old man in a state of stupe- 
faction. How on earth should he deal with this purse- 


A VOLUNTARY EXPIATION. 


363 


proud egotist, who took the liberty of paying his hotel 
bill, giving up his apartments and ordering his servants ? 
and doing all this without the faintest idea that he was 
committing an unpardonable impertinence. 

“ You are to know, dqke, that from the time you en- 
tered upon my domain at North End, you became my 
guest — mine, sir ! John, that Johannisberg. Fill the 
duke’s glass. My own importation, sir ; twelve years 
in my cellar. You will scarcely find its equal anywhere. 
Your health, sir.” 

The duke bowed and sipped his wine. 

His future bearing to this old barbarian required ma- 
ture reflection. Only for the duke’s infatuation with 
Cora, it would have not have needed a minute’s thought 
to make up his mind to flee from Rockhold forthwith. 

When luncheon was over Mr. Rockharrt invited the 
duke into his study to smoke. Before they had finished 
their first cigar the Iron King, withdrawing his “lotus,” 
and sending a curling cloud of vapor into the air, said : 

“You have something on your mind that you wish to 
get off it, sir. Out with it ! Nothing like frankness 
and promptness.” 

“ You are right, Mr. Rockharrt. I do wish to speak- 
to you on a point on which my life’s happiness hangs. 
Your beautiful granddaughter — ” 

“ Yes, yes ! Of course I knew it concerned her.” 

“Then I hope you do not disapprove my suit.” 

“ I don’t now, or I never should have invited you to 
come over to this country and speak for yourself. The 
circumstances are different. When I refused my grand- 
daughter’s hand to you in London, it was because I had 
already promised it to another man — a fine fellow, 
worthy to become one of my family, if ever a man was 
— and I never break a promise. So I refused your offer, 
and brought the young woman home, and married her 


3 6 4 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


to Rothsay, who disappeared in a strange and myste- 
rious manner, as you may have heard, and was never 
heard of again until the massacre of Terrepeur by the 
Comanche Indians — among whom, it seems, he was 
a missionary — when the news came that he had been 
murdered by the savages and his body burned in the fire 
of his own hut. But the horror is two years old now, 
and I am at liberty to bestow the hand of my widowed 
granddaughter on whomsoever I please. You’ll do as 
well as another man, and Heaven knows that I shall be 
glad to have any honest white man take her off my hands, 
for she is giving me a deal of trouble.” 

“ Trouble, sir ? I thought your lovely granddaughter 
was the comfort and staff of your age, and, therefore, 
almost feared to ask her hand in marriage. But what is 
the nature of the trouble, if I may ask ?” 

“ Didn’t I tell you ? Well, she has got a missionary 
maggot in her head. It’s feeding on all the little brains 
she ever had. She wants to go out as a teacher and 
preacher to the red heathen, and spend her life and her 
fortune among them. She wants to do as Rule did, and, 
I suppose, die as Rule died. Oh, of course — 

4, Twas so for me young Edwin did, 

And so for him will I ! ’ 

And all that rot. I cannot break her will without break- 
ing her neck. If you can do anything with her, take 
her, in the Lord’s name. And joy go with her.” 

The young suitor felt very uncomfortable. He was 
not at all used to such an old ruffian as this. He did 
not know how to talk with him — what to reply to his 
rude consent to the proposal of marriage. At length his 
compassion, no less than his love for Cora, inspired him 
to say : 

“ Thank you, Mr. Rockharrt. I will take the lady, if 


A VOLUNTARY EXPIATION. 365 

she will do me the honor to trust her happiness to my 
keeping.” 

“ More fool you ! But that is your look-out,” grunt- 
ed the old man. 

The next morning when they met at breakfast Mr. 
Rockharrt invited his g*uest to accompany him to North 
End to inspect the iron mines and foundries, the loco- 
motive works and all the rest of it. 

The duke had no choice but to accept the invitation. 

The two gentlemen left directly after breakfast, and 
Cora rejoiced in the respite of one whole day from the 
society of the unwelcome guest. 

She saw the house set in order, gave directions for the 
dinner, and then retired to her own private sitting room 
to resume her labor of love, the life of her lost husband. 

Earlier than usual that afternoon the Iron King re- 
turned home accompanied by their guest and by Mr. 
Clarence, who had come with them in honor of the duke. 
The evening was spent in a rubber of whist, in which 
Mr. Rockharrt and the duke, who were partners, were 
the winners over Cora and Mr. Clarence, their antago- 
nists. The evening was finished at the usual hour with 
champagne and sago biscuits. 

The next morning, when Mr. Rockharrt and Mr. Clar- 
ence were about to leave the house for the carriage to 
take them to North End, the Iron King turned abruptly 
and said to his granddaughter : 

“ By the way, Cora, Fabian and Violet are coming to 
dinner this evening to meet the duke. It will be a mere 
family affair upon a family occasion, eh, duke ! A very 
quiet little dinner among ourselves. No other guests ! 
Good morning.” 

And so saying the old man left the house, accompa- 
nied by his son. 

Cora returned to the drawing room, where she had left 


3 66 


FOR WOMAN S LOVE. 


the duke. He arose immediately and placed a chair for 
her ; but she waved her hand in refusal of it, and stand- 
ing, said very politely : 

“ You will find the magazines of the month and the 
newspapers of the day on the table of the library on the 
opposite side of the hall, if you feel disposed to look 
over them.’' 

“ The papers of to-day ! How is it possible you are so 
fortunate as to get the papers of to-day at so early an 
hour, at so remote a point ? ” inquired the duke, proba- 
bly only to hold her in conversation. 

“ Mr. Clarence Rockharrt’s servant takes them from 
the earliest mail and starts with them for Rockhold. 
Mr. Rockharrt usually reads the morning papers here 
before his breakfast. ” 

“ A wonderful conquest over time and space are our 
modern locomotives, ” observed the duke. 

Cora assented, and then said : 

“ Pray use the full freedom of the house and grounds; 
of the servants also, and the horses and carriages. Mr. 
Rockharrt places them all at your disposal. But please 
excuse me, for I have an engagement which will occupy 
me nearly all day.’’ 

The duke looked disappointed, but bowed gravely 
and answered : 

“ Of course ; pray do not let me be a hindrance to 
your more important occupations, Mrs. Rothsay.” 

“ Thank you ! ” she answered, a little vaguely, and 
with a smile she left the room, 

“ Rejoicing to be free !’’ 

The duke anathematized his fate in finding so much 
difficulty in the way of his wooing, his ladylove evading 
him with a grace, a coolness, and a courtesy which he 
was constrained to respect. 


A VOLUNTARY EXPIATION. 36 7 

He strolled into the library, and then loitered along 
on the path leading down to the ferry. 

Here he found the boat at the little wharf and old 
Lebanon on duty. 

“ Sarvint, master/’ sjaid the old negro, touching his 
rimless old felt hat. “ Going over ? ” 

“ Yes, my man,” said the duke, stepping on board the 
boat. 

“ W’ich dey calls me Uncle Lebnum as mentions ob 
me in dese parts, marster,” the old ferryman explained, 
touching his hat. 

“ Oh, they do ? Very well. I will remember,” said 
the passenger, as the boat was pushed off from the shore. 

“ How many trips do you make in a day ? ” inquired 
the fare. 

“ ’Pen’s ’pon how many people is a-comin’ an’ goin’. 
Some days I don’t make no trip at all. Oder days, w’en 
dere’s a weddin’ or a fun’al, I makes many as fifty.” 

The passage w T as soon made, and the duke stepped out 
on the west bank. 

“ Is there any path leading to the top of this ridge, 
Uncle — Lemuel ?” inquired the duke. 

“ Lebnum, young marster, if you please ! Lebnum I 
— w’ich dere is no paff an’ no way o’ gettin’ to de top o’ 
dis wes’ range, jes’ ’cause ’tis too orful steep ; but ef you 
go ’bout fo’ mile up de road, you’d come to a paff leadin’ 
zigzag, wall o’ Troy like, up to Siffier’s Roos’.” 

“ Zephyr’s — what ? ” 

“ Roos’, marster. Yes, sar. W’ich so ’tis call ’cause 
she usen to roos’ up dar, jes’ like ole turkey buzzard. 
W’en you get up dar, you can see ober free States. Yes, 
sar, ’cause dat p’ints w’ere de p’ints o’ boundy lines ob 
free States meets— yes, sah ! ” 

“ I think I will take a walk to that point. I suppose 
I can find the path ? ” 


3 68 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


“ You can’t miss it, sah, if you keeps a sharp lookout. 
About fo’ miles up, sah ” 

“Very well. Shall you be here when I come back?” 

“No, sah. Dis ain’t my stoppin’ place ; t’other side 
is. But I’ll be on de watch dere, and ef you holler for 
me, I’ll come. I’ll come anyways, ’cause I’ll be sure to 
see you.” 

“ Quite so,” said the duke, as he sauntered up that very 
road between the foot of the mountain and the bank of 
the river down which the festive crowd had come on 
Corona Haught’s fatal wedding day. 

An hour’s leisurely walk brought him to the first 
cleft in the rock. 

From the back of this the path ascended, with many 
a double, to the wooded shelf on which old Scythia’s 
hut had once stood — hidden. When he reached the spot 
he found nothing but charred logs, blasted trees, and 
ashes, as if the spot had been wasted by fire. 

A ray of dazzling light darted from the ashes at his 
feet. In some surprise he stooped to ascertain the cause, 
and picked up a ring ; examined it curiously ; found it 
to be set with a diamond of rare beauty and great value. 
Then in sudden amazement he turned to the reverse side 
of the golden cup that clasped the gem and saw a mono- 
gram. 

“ I thought so,” he muttered to himself ; “ I thought 
that there was not another such a peculiar setting to any 
gem in the world but that ; and now the monogram 
proves it beyond the shadow of a doubt to be the same. 
But how in the name of wonder should the lost talis- 
man be found here — in the ashes ol some charcoal burn- 
er’s hut ? ” 

With these words he took out and opened his pocket- 
book and carefully placed the ring in its safest fold, 
closed and returned the book to his pocket, and arose 


A VOLUNTARY EXPIATION. 369 

and left the spot. The duke turned to descend the 
mountain. 

At length, however, he reached the foot, and then, 
under the shadow of the ridge that threw the whole nar- 
row valley into premature twilight, he hurried to the 
ferry. , j* 

The boat was not there. Indeed, he had not expected 
to find it after what old Lebanon had told him. It was 
too obscure in the valley to permit him to see across the 
river, so he shouted : 

“ Boat ! ” 

“ All wight, young marster, but ^needn’t split your 
t’roat nor my brain pan, nider ! I can hear you ! I’s 
coming ! ” came the voice from mid-stream, for the old 
ferryman was already half across the river with a chance 
passenger. 

In a few minutes more the boat grated upon the shore 
and the passenger jumped out, tipped his hat to the duke, 
and hurried up the river road toward North End. 

“Dat pusson were Mr. Thomas Rylan’, fust foreman 
ober all de founderies. Dere’s a many foremen, but he 
be de fust. Come down long ob de ole mars dis arter- 
noon arter some ’counts, I reckon, an’ now gone back 
wid a big bundle ob papers an’ doc’ments. Yes, sah. 
Get in. I’s ready to start/’ said the ferryman, as he clear- 
ed a seat in the stern of the boat for the accommodation 
of the passenger. 

“ Who used to live in that hut on the mountain before 
it was burned down ? ” inquired the duke as he took his 
seat. 

“ Ole Injun ’oman named Siffier.” 

“ Where did she come from ? ” 

“ Dunno dat nudder. Nobody dunno.” 

“ Can’t you tell me something about such a strange 
person who lived right here in your neighborhood ?” 


37o 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


“ Look yere, marster, leas’ said soones’ mended where 
she’s ’cerned. I can’t tell you on’y but jes’ dis : She 
peared yere ’bout twenty year ago, or mo’. She built 
dat dere hut wid her own han’s, an’ she use to make 
baskets an’ brackets an’ sich, an’ fetch ’em roun’ to de 
people to sell. She made ’em out’n twigs an’ ornimented 
’em wid red rose berries an’ hollies an’ sich, an’ mighty 
purty dey was, an’ de young gals liked ’em, dey did. An’ 
she made her libbin outen de money she got for her 
wares. She use to tell fortins too ; an* folks did say as 
she tole true, an’ some did say as she had a tell-us- < 
man ring w’ich, when she wore it, she could see ; 
inter de futur ; but Lor’, young marse, dey was on’y su- 
percilly young idiwuts as b’leibed dat trash! But she 
nebber would take no money for tellin’ fortins — nebber! 

— w’ich was curous. De berry day as de gubner-leck 
was missin’ ob, she wanished too. When de cons’able 
went to ’rest her, he foun’ her gone an’ de hut burnt up. 
Now, yere we is, young marse, at de lan’in’, an’ you can 
get right out yere ’dout wettin’ your feet,” said the old 
ferryman, as he pushed the boat up to the dry end of the 
wharf. 

The passenger astonished the old ferryman by putting 
a quarter of an eagle in his hand, and then sprang from 
the boat and ran up the avenue leading toward the 
house. There was no light visible from the windows of 
the mansion. The dinner party was a strictly private 
family affair, and nothing but the solitary lamp at the 
head of the avenue appeared to guide the pedestrian’s 
steps through the darkness of the newly fallen night. 

He reached the house, and was admitted by the old 
servant. 

When his toilet was complete, the duke went down to 
the drawing room to join the family circle. 

The dinner, quiet as it was, was a success. To be sure, 




A VOLUNTARY EXPIATION. 


371 


the diners were all in deep mourning and the conversa- 
tion was rather subdued ; but, then, it was perhaps on 
that account the more interesting. 

The many courses, altogether, occupied more than 
an hour. 

When the cloth was r drawn and the dessert placed 
upon the table, at a signal from the Iron King the but- 
ler went around the table and filled every glass with 
champagne, then returned and stood at his master’s 
back. Mr. Rockharrt arose and made a speech, and pro- 
posed a toast that greatly astonished his company and 
compromised two of them. With his glass in his hand, 
he said : 

“ My sons, daughters, and friend: You all doubtless 
understand the object of this family gathering, and also 
why this celebration of an interesting family event must 
necessarily be confined to the members of the family. 
In a word, it is my duty and pleasure to announce to 
you all the betrothal in marriage of his grace the Duke 
of Cumbervale and my granddaughter, Mrs. Corona 
Rothsay. I propose the health of the betrothed pair.” 

Cora put down her glass and turned livid with dismay 
and indignation. All the other diners, the duke among 
them, arose to the occasion and honored the toast, and 
then sat down, all except the duke, who remained stand- 
ing, and though somewhat embarrassed by this unex- 
pected proceeding on the part of the Iron King, yet 
vaguely supposed it might be a local custom, and at all 
events was certainly very much pleased with it. Being 
in love and being taken by surprise, he could not be ex- 
pected to speak sensibly, or even coherently. He said : 

“ Ladies and gentlemen : This is the happiest day of 
my life as yet. I look forward to a happier one in the 
near future, when I shall call the lovely lady at my side 
by the dearest name that man can utter, and I shall call 


372 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


you not only my dear friends, but my near relatives. 
I propose the health of the greatest benefactor of the 
human race now living. The man who, by his mighty 
life’s work, has opened up the resources of nature, com- 
pelled the everlasting mountains to give up their price- 
less treasures of coal and iron ore ; given employment 
to thousands of men and women ; made this savage 
wilderness of rock, and wood, and water 4 bloom and 
blossom as the rose,’ and hum with the stir of industry 
like a myriad hives of bees. 1 propose the health of Mr. 
Aaron Rockharrt.” 

All, except Cora, arose and honored this toast. 

Mr. Fabian Rockharrt replied on the part of his 
father. 

Then the health of each member of the party was pro- 
posed in turn. When this was over the two ladies with- 
drew from the table and went into the drawing room, 
leaving the gentlemen to their wine. 

44 Oh, my dear, dear Cora ! I am so glad ! I wish you 
joy with my whole, whole heart ! ” exclaimed Violet, 
effusively, but most sincerely and earnestly, as she 
clasped Corona to her heart. The next instant she let 
her go and gazed at Cora in surprise and dismay. 

44 Why, what is the matter, Cora ? You are as white 
and as cold as death. What is the matter ? ” demanded 
Violet as she led and half supported Corona to an easy 
chair, in which the latter dropped. 

44 Tell me, Cora. What is it, dear ? What can I do for 
you ? Can I get you anything ? Is all this emotion 
caused by the announcement of your betrothal to the 
duke?” demanded Violet, hurrying question upon 
question, and trembling even more than Cora. 

44 Sit down, Violet. Never mind me. I shall be all 
right presently. Don’t be frightened, darling,” said Cora, 
as well as she could speak. 




A VOLUNTARY EXPIATION. 373 

“ But let me do something for you ! ” 

“ You can do nothing.” 

“ But what caused this ?” 

“ My feelings have been outraged ! — outraged ! That 
is all ! ” 

“How? How? Surfely not by Mr. Rockharrt’s an- 
nouncement of your betrothal to the duke? It was 
rather embarrassing to the betrothed pair, I admit ; but 
surely it was the proper thing to do.” 

“ ‘ The proper thing to do ! ’ Violet, it was false ! 
false ! I am not betrothed to the duke. I never was. 
I never shall be. I would not marry an emperor to share 
a throne. My life is consecrated to good works in the 
very field in which my dear husband died. I have said 
this to my grandfather and to you all, over and over 
again. If it had not been for Mr. Rockharrt’s accident 
that endangered his life, I should have gone out to the 
Indian Territory with my brother, and should have been 
at work there at this present time. I shall go at the first 
opportunity.” 

Cora spoke very excitedly, being almost beside her- 
self with wrath and shame at the affront which had been 
put upon her. 

“ I thought the duke was an old admirer of yours, 
and had come over on purpose to marry you,” said 
Violet. 

“ That is too true. He came against my will. I have 
never given him the slightest encouragement. How 
could I when my life is consecrated to the memory of 
my husband and to the work he left unfinished ? I fear 
Mr. Rockharrt assured the duke of my hand ; and when 
he heard the false announcement of our betrothal, he 
took it for granted that it was all right. He must have 
done so ; though he himself was much taken by sur- 
prise.” 


374 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


“ How very strange of Mr. Rockharrt to do such a 
thing. If I had been you, Cora, I should have got up 
and disclaimed it.” 

“No you would not. You would not have made a 
scene at the dinner table. I was in no way responsible 
for the announcement made by my grandfather, and in 
no way bound by it. The silence that seemed to in- 
dorse it was rendered absolutely necessary under the 
circumstances.” 

“ But what shall you do about it ? ” 

“ As soon as I can speak of it without making a scene, 
I shall tell Mr. Rockharrt and the Duke of Cumbervale 
that a most reprehensible liberty has been taken with 
my name. I will say that I never have been, and never 
will be, engaged to the Duke of Cumbervale, or to any 
other man. That is what I shall do about it.” 

“ It would mortify the duke very much.” 

“ I do not care if it does.” 

“ And, indeed, it would put Mr. Rockharrt into a ter- 
rible rage.” 

“ I cannot help it. Here come the gentlemen.” 

At that moment the four gentlemen entered the draw- 
ing room. The duke came directly up to Cora, and 
bending over her, said in a low voice inaudible to the 
rest of the party : 

“ Corona, you have blessed me beyond the power of 
words to express ! Only the dedication of a life to your 
happiness — ” 

There the ardent lover was suddenly stopped by the 
cold look of surprise in Cora’s eyes. His face took on 
a disturbed expression. 

“ I think there is some serious mistake here, sir, which 
we may set right at some more fitting opportunity. Will 
you have the kindness not to refer to the comedy enact- 
ed at our dinner table to-night ? ” 


A VOLUNTARY EXPIATION. 375 

“ I will obey you, although I do not understand you,” 
said the duke. 

“ Oblige me, duke ! I want to show you a map of the 
projected Oregon and Alaska railroad,” said the Iron 
King, coming toward his guest with a roll of parchment 
in his hands. » x 

The duke immediately arose and went off with his 
host to a distant table, where the map was spread out, 
and the two gentlemen sat down to examine it. Mr. 
Fabian and Mr. Clarence came over to join Cora and 
Violet. 

“ This is a pretty march you have stolen on us, Cora ! 
I had no more idea of this than the man in the moon ! 
But I congratulate you, my dear ! I congratulate you ! 
Your present from me shall be a set of the most splendid 
diamonds that can be got together by the diamond mer- 
chants of Europe. No mere set that can be picked up 
ready set, eh ? Diamonds that shall grace a duchess, my 
dear ! ” said Mr. Fabian ostentatiously. 

“ Cora, my dear, I was as much surprised as Fabian. 
But, oh ! I was happy for your sake. The duke is a 
good fellow, I am sure, and awfully in love with you. 
Ah ! didn’t he offer a just and heartfelt tribute to the 
father ! I declare, Cora, I never fully appreciated my 
father, or realized what a great benefactor he was to the 
human race, until the duke made that little speech in 
proposing his health. How appreciative the duke is ! 
Really, Cora, dear, you are a very happy woman, and I 
congratulate you with all my heart and soul ; indeed, I 
do,” said Mr. Clarence, wringing the young lady’s hand, 
and turning away to hide the tears that filled his eyes. 

“ Thank you, Uncle Clarence. Thank you, Uncle 
Fabian. I am grateful for your congratulations, on ac- 
count of your good intentions ; but — congratulations 
are quite uncalled for on this occasion.” 


37 6 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


“ Why — what on earth do you mean, Cora? ” inquired 
Mr. Fabian, while Mr. Clarence looked full of uneasi- 
ness. 

“ I mean that I have never been engaged to the Duke 
of Cumbervale, and never mean to marry him. Mr. 
Rockharrt’s announcement was unauthorized and un- 
founded. It was just an act of his despotic will, to 
oblige me to contract a marriage which he favors.” 

The two men looked on the speaker in mute amaze- 
ment. 

“ We will not talk more of this to-night. But the mat- 
ter must be set right to-morrow,” said Cora. 

A little later Mr. and Mrs. Fabian Rockharrt took 
leave and departed for their home. 


CHAPTER XXVII. 

UNREQUITED LOVE. 

The Duke of Cumbervale, weary of a sleepless pillow, 
arose early and rang his bell, startling his gentlemanly 
valet from his morning slumbers ; dressed himself with 
monsieur’s assistance, and went down stairs with the 
intention of taking a walk before the family should 
be up. 

But his intention was forestalled by the appearance 
of Mr. Rockharrt coming out of his chamber on the op- 
posite side of the hall. 

The Iron King looked up in some surprise at the ap- 
parition of his guest at so early an hour ; but quickly 
composed himself as he gave him the matutinal saluta- 
tion : 

“ Ah, good morning, duke. An early riser, like my- 


UNREQUITED LOVE. 


377 






self, eh ? Come down into the library with me, and let 
us look over the morning papers.” 

A cheerful coal fire was burning in the grate, a very 
acceptable comfort on this chill November morning. 

This was one of the happy days when there is “ noth- 
ing in the papers ” — that is to say, nothing interesting, 
absorbing, soul harrowing, in the form of financial ruin, 
highway robbery, murder, arson, fire, or flood. Every- 
thing in the world at the present brief hour seemed 
going on well, consequently the papers were very dull, 
flat, stale and unprofitable, and were soon laid aside by 
the host and his guest, and they fell into conversation. 

“ You took a long walk yesterday, 1 hear — went across 
in the ferry boat, and strolled up to the foot of Scythia’s 
Roost.” 

“ I did. Can you tell me anything about that curious 
spot ? ” 

“ No; nothing but that it was the dwelling of an In- 
dian woman, who pretended to second sight, and who 
should have been sent to the State’s prison as a felon, 
or, at the very least, to the madhouse as a lunatic. She 
was burned out, or perhaps burned herself out, and van- 
ished on the same night that Governor Rothsay disap- 
peared. She was in some way cognizant of a plot against 
him that would prevent him from ever entering upon 
the duties of his office. I, in my capacity as magistrate, 
issued a warrant for her arrest, but it was too late. She 
was gone. It is said by some people that she is a Mexi- 
can Indian, who had been very beautiful in her youth, 
and who had become infatuated with an English tourist 
who admired her to such a degree that he married her — 
according to the rites of her nation. He was a false 
hearted caitiff, if he was an English lord. Having com- 
mitted the folly of marrying the Indian woman, he should 
have been true to her — made the best of the bad bargain. 


378 for woman's love. 

Instead of which he grew tired of her, and finally aban- 
doned her.” 

“ Did he return to his native country, do you know ?” 

“ He did not. She never gave him time. She went 
mad after he left her, followed him to New Orleans and 
tomahawked him on the steamboat. She was tried for 
murder, acquitted on the ground of insanity, and sent to 
a lunatic asylum. After a time she was discharged, or 
she escaped. It is not known which ; most probably 
she escaped, as she certainly was not cured. She was as 
mad as a March hare all the time she lived here ; but as 
she was harmless— comparatively harmless — it seemed 
nobody’s business to have her shut up ! And as I said, 
when at last I thought it was time to have her arrested 
on a charge of vagrancy, it was too late. She had fled.” 

“ Why do you suspect that she had some knowledge 
of a plot to make away with the governor-elect ? ” 

“ I suspect that she was in the plot. Developments 
have led me to the conclusion. By these I learned that 
Rothsay was not murdered, as his friends feared, nor 
abducted, as some persons believed, but that he went 
away, and lived for many months among the Indians in 
the wilderness, without giving a sign of his identity to 
the people among whom he lived, or sending a hint of 
his whereabouts, o ; r even of his existence, to his anxious 
friends. But that the massacre of Terrepeur — in which 
he was murdered and his hut was burned — occurred 
when it did, we might never have learned his fate.” 

“ Yet, still, I cannot see the ground upon which you 
suspect this Indian woman of complicity in the man’s 
disappearance,” said Cumbervale. 

“ But I am coming to that. Scythia was a Mexican 
Indian. It is well known to travelers that the Mexican 
Indians possess the secret of a drug which, when ad- 
ministered to a man, will not kill him, or do him any 


UNREQUITED LOVE. 


379 


physical harm, but will reduce him to a state of abject 
imbecility, so that his free will is destroyed, and he may 
be led by any one who may wish to lead him. This drug 
administered to Rothsay, by the woman, must have so 
deprived him of his reason as to induce him to follow 
any one influencing hinu” 

“ What interest could she have had in reducing the 
man to this state of dementia ? ” 

“ She had been like a mother to the young man, and 
had sheltered him in her hut for years, when he had no 
other home. She was very much attached to this adopt- 
ed son of hers ; she was longing to go back to her tribe 
and die among her own people. It may be that she 
wished to take him with her, and so gave him the drug 
that destroyed his will. Or, she may have been the 
tool of others. All this is the merest conjecture. But 
the facts remain that she foretold his fate, and that she 
vanished on the same day on which he disappeared, and 
| that he remained in exile, voluntarily, until he was mur- 
dered by the Indians. Still — there might have been an- 
other cause for this self-expatriation.” 

“ May I inquire its nature ? ” 

“No, duke ; it is only in my secret thought. I have 
no just right to speak of it to you. But if the question 
be not indiscreet, will you tell me why you take so deep 
an interest in the unreliable story of this Indian wom- 
an’s life ? ” 

“ Certainly ; because the wild young blade who mar- 
ried and left her, and paid down his life for that deser- 
tion, was my own uncle, my father’s elder brother, Earl 
Netherby, the heir to the dukedom, by whose death my 
father, and subsequently myself, succeeded to the title.” 

“ You astonish me ! Are you sure of this ? ” 

“ Reasonably sure. I was but five years old when my 
uncle came to bid us good-by, before setting out for 


38 ° 


FOR woman’s LOVE. 


America. But I remember his having on his finger a 
wonderful ring, a large solitaire diamond with certain 
flaws in it ; but these flaws were very curious ; they 
were faint traces left by the hand of nature shaping out 
a human eye. When ordinary mortals like myself look- 
ed at the diamond, they saw the delicate outline of an 
eye traced by the flaws in the stone ; but it was said that 
whenever a clairvoyant looked into it they could see, 
not the human eye, but, as through a telescope, they 
could view the panorama of future events.” 

“ What nonsense ! ” Skid Mr. Rockharrt. 

“ Nonsense, of course,” assented the duke. “ I did not 
speak of the ring on account of its supposed magic pow- 
er, but because it was so peculiar a jewel that it would 
be impossible to mistake it for any other ring, or any 
other ring for itself ; and to lead up to the statement 
that its discovery enabled me to identify the Mexican 
Indian woman with the maniac who murdered my un- 
cle, as you will see very soon. When my uncle took 
leave of us, my father, noticing the family talisman — 
which, by the way, was picked up by our ancestor, Raoul- 
de-Netherbie, the great Crusader, on the battle field of 
Acre, and was said to have belonged to an Eastern ma- 
gician, and has remained an heirloom with the head of 
our family ever since— inquired of his brother whether 
he was going to wear that outre jewel in open view upon 
his finger. My uncle answered that he was ; and half 
laughing, and wholly incredulous, he added : 

“‘You know, Hugh, that this stone is a talisman 
against shipwreck, fires, floods, robbery, murder, illness, 
and all the perils by land or by sea, and all the ills that 
flesh is heir to. While I wear this ring I expect to be 
safe from the evils of the world, the flesh, and the devil. 
So it shall never leave my living hand while I am away; 
but it shall bring me home safe to live to a patriarchal 


UNREQUITED LOVE. 


381 


age and then die peacefully in my bed, with my child- 
ren and children’s children of many generations weep- 
ing and wailing around me.’ 

“ These or words to this effect he was speaking, while 
I, standing by the chair in which he sat, toyed with his 
hand, and gazed curiously upon the talismanic jewel, and 
got into my mind an impression of it that never was lost. 
My uncle soon after left the house, and we never saw 
him alive again.” 

“ He was the victim of this mad woman ? ” 

“I know it. News was slow in those days. We sel- 
dom heard from my uncle. His letters were but the 
mark of the cities he stopped at. We had one letter 
from Boston ; a month later one from New York ; a 
fortnight later, perhaps — for I only remember these mat- 
ters by hearing them talked over by my parents — from 
Philadelphia ; later still, and later, Baltimore, Washing- 
ton, Nashville, New Orleans, and so on as he journeyed 
southward. Then came a long interval, during which we 
heard nothing from him, while all his family suffered 
the deepest anxiety, fearing that he had fallen a victim 
to the terrible fever that was then desolating the Cres- 
cent City. Then at length came a letter from his valet 
— a deep black-bordered letter — which announced the 
terrible news of the murder of his master by a Mexican 
Indian woman, supposed to be mad. There were no de- 
tails, but only the explanation that he, the valet — who 
had seen the murder, which was the work of an instant 
— was detained in New Orleans as a witness for the 
prosecution, and should not be able to return home un- 
til after the trial. It was two months after the latter that 
the valet came back to England in charge of his late 
master’s effects, which had all been sealed by the New 
Orleans authorities, and reached us intact. Only the 
family talisman was missing, and could nowhere be 


382 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


found. And as the family’s prosperity, and even con- 
tinuity, was supposed to depend upon the possession of 
that ring, its loss was considered only a less misfortune 
than my uncle’s death. Later, my uncle’s remains were 
brought home from New Orleans and deposited in the 
family vault at Cumber vale Castle. 

“ The ring was never again heard of. On the death 
of my grandfather, the seventh duke, my father, who was 
the second son, succeeded to the title. But fortune 
seemed to have deserted us. By a series of unlucky land 
speculations my father lost nearly all his riches, which 
calamities preyed upon his mind so that his health broke 
down and he sank into premature old age and died. I 
came into the title with but little to support it. So that 
when I honestly loved a lady believed to be wealthy, 
my motives were supposed to be mercenary.” 

The Iron King might have felt this thrust, but he 
gave no sign. The duke continued : 

“ My after life does not concern the story of the ring. 
On learning, since my return from long travel in the 
East, that your fair granddaughter was widowed nearly 
two years before, you know I wrote to you asking her 
address, with a view of renewing my old suit. You re- 
plied by telling me that Mrs. Rothsay made her home 
with you, and inviting me to visit you. I refer to this 
only to keep the sequence of events in order. I came. 
Yesterday morning I went to Scythia’s Roost, climbed 
from that shelf to the top of the mountain and viewed 
the scene from it. After I came down again to Scythia’s 
Roost I sat down to rest. The sun was sinking behind 
the ridge, but through a crevice in the rocks a ray — i a 
line of golden light ’ — pierced and seemed to strike fire 
and bring out an answering ray from some living light 
left in the ashes. I went to see what it was, and picked 
up the magic ring, the family talisman. There it was, 


UNREQUITED LOVE. 


383 


the wonderful stone for which no other could possibly 
be mistaken, the gem of intolerable light and fire that 
had to be shaded before it could be steadily looked at 
and before the delicate lines of its flaws delineating the 
human eye could be discerned. Here is the ring, Mr. 
Rockharrt. Examine it J for yourself.” 

Mr. Rockharrt took the ring, examined it curiously, 
turned it toward the clouded window, then toward the 
blazing sea coal fire ; in both positions it burned and 
sparkled just like any other diamond. Then he shaded 
it and looked at it through his eye-glasses ; finally he 
shook his head and returned it to its owner, saying : 

“ It is a fine gem, barring a flaw, and I congratulate 
you on its recovery, but I see no human eye in it. I see 
some indistinct lines, fine as the thread of a spider’s web, 
that is all. There is the breakfast bell, duke. We will 
go into the drawing room and find Cora. She must be 
down by this time.” 

Cora was standing at one of the front windows, look- 
ing out upon the driving rain. She turned as the two 
gentlemen entered the room, and responded to their 
greeting. 

“ Well, now we will go in to breakfast. Did the fresh 
venison come in time, Cora ? ” 

“ I think so, sir.” 

“ We cook it on the breakfast table, duke, each one for 
himself. Put a slice on a china plate over a chafing 
dish. The only way to eat a venison cutlet,” said old 
Aaron Rockharrt, as he led the way into the breakfast 
room, where his eyes were immediately rejoiced by the 
sight of three chafing dishes filled with ignited charcoal 
ready for use, and a covered china dish, which he knew 
must contain the delicate venison cutlets. 

When breakfast was over and they had all left the ta- 
ble, the Iron King, addressing his guest, said : 


3 8 4 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


“Well, sir, 1 must be off to North End. I hope you 
will find some way of entertaining yourself within doors, 
for certainly this is not a day to tempt a man to seek 
recreation abroad. Nothing but business of importance 
could take me out in such weather.” 

“ I regret that any cause should take you out, sir,” re- 
plied the guest. 

As soon as the noise of the wheels had died away, the 
duke, who had lingered in the hall to see his host de- 
part, turned and entered the drawing room, where he 
found Cora as before, standing at a window looking out 
upon the dull November day. 

“Will you permit me now to speak on the subject 
nearest my heart ? ” he pleaded, taking the hand which 
had dropped down by her side. 

“ I had rather that the subject had never been started, 
but under the circumstances, after what was said last 
night at dinner, I feel that the sooner we come to a per- 
fect understanding the better it will be,” said Cora, lead- 
ing the way to a group of chairs and by a gesture invit- 
ing him to be seated. Then, to prevent him further com- 
mitting himself and incurring a humiliating refusal, she 
herself took the initiative and said : 

“ If any other person than Mr. Rockharrt had made 
the public announcement that he did yesterday, I should 
have denounced the act as an unpardonable outrage ; 
but of him I must say that he must have labored under 
some strange hallucination to have made such reckless 
assertions without one shadow of foundation. You 
yourself must have known that there was not one sylla- 
ble of truth in his announcement.” 

“My dearest Mrs. Rothsay, I supposed that Mr. Rock- 
harrt thought, even as I hoped, that our betrothal was 
but the question of a few days, or even of a few hours, 
and that he took the occasion of the family gathering to 


UNREQUITED LOVE. 


385 


announce the fact. He had already given his consent to 
my suit for the blessing of your hand, and if he com- 
mitted an indiscretion in that premature announcement, 
I did not know it. I thought such announcement might 
be a local custom, and I^blessed him in my heart for ob- 
serving it. Cora ! ” he said, taking her hand and drop- 
ping his voice to a pleading tone, “ dear Cora, it was 
only premature.” 

“Duke of Cumbervale,” she answered, coldly and 
gravely, withdrawing her hand, “ it is not premature. It 
was utterly false and groundless ; it was the declaration 
of an engagement that not only had never taken place, 
but could never take place — an engagement forever im- 
possible ! ” 

“ Oh, do not say that ! I have kept my faith. After 
your grandfather’s rejection of me in your name I could 
rest nowhere in England. I went to the Continent, and 
thence to the East ; but still could rest nowhere, because 
I was pursued by your image. When I came back to 
England, I learned that you had been widowed from 
your wedding day and almost as long as I had been ab- 
sent. I determined to renew my suit, for I remembered 
that it was not you, but your grandfather in your name, 
who rejected my proposal. I remembered that you had 
once given me hope ” 

“You refer to a time of sad self-deception on my part, 
which led me even to unconsciously deceiving you. My 
imaginary preference for you was a brief hallucination. 
Let it be forgotten. The memory to me is humiliating. 
You must think of me only as the wife of Regulas 
Rothsay.” 

“ As the widow, you would say. Surely that widow- 
hood can be no bar to my suit ” 

“ I do not call myself the widow of Rule Rothsay, 
but his wife,” said Cora, solemnly. 


3 86 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


“ But, my dear lady, surely death has — ” 

“ Death has not,” said Cora, fervently interrupting 
him — “ death cannot sever two souls as united as ours. I 
mean to spend the years I have to live on earth, tempo- 
rarily and partially separated from my husband, in good 
works of which he would approve ; with which he would 
sympathize and which would draw his spirit into closer 
communion with mine ; and I hope at that ascension to 
the higher life which we miscall death to meet him face 
to face, to be able to tell him, ‘ I have finished my work, 
I have kept the faith,’ and to be with him forever in one 
of the many mansions of the Father’s kingdom.” 

“ I see,” said the suitor, with a deep sigh, “ that my 
suit would be utterly useless at present. But I will not 
give up the hope that is my life — the hope that you may 
yet look with favor on my love. I will merit that you 
should do so. Cora Rothsay, I will no longer vex you 
with my presence in this house. I will take leave of 
you even now, and only ask of your courtesy the use of 
a dog cart to take me to the North End Hotel.” 

“ You are good, you are very good to me, and I pray 
with all my heart that you may meet some woman much 
more worthy of your grace than am I, and that you may 
be very happy. God bless you, Duke of Cumbervale,” 
said Cora, earnestly. 

He lifted her hand to his lips, kissed it, bowed over it 
and silently left the room. 

Cora stepped after him and shut the door ; then she 
hastened across the floor, threw herself down on the 
sofa, buried her face in the cushions and gave way to 
the flood of tears that flowed in sympathy with the pain 
she had given. Meantime the duke went up to his room 
and rang for his valet. 

That grave and accomplished gentleman came at 
once. 


UNREQUITED LOVE. 


3^7 


“ Dubois, go down and order the dogcart to be at the 
door in half an hour; then return here to assist me.” 

The Frenchman bowed profoundly and withdrew. 

“ I have come a long way for a disappointment,” mur- 
mured the rejected lover, as he threw himself languidly 
upon the outside of the bed and clasped his hands above 
his head. “ A fanatic she certainly is. A lunatic also 
most probably. Yet I cannot get her out of my head. 
I would go to Canada— to Quebec — if it was not so 
abominably cold. Vane is therewith the noth. But 
the climate is too severe. I must move southward, not 
northward — southward, through California, and thence 
to the Sandwich Islands, New Zealand, and Australia. 
That will be a pleasant winter voyage. Talbot is at Syd- 
ney, and the climate, and the scenery, and the fruits and 
vegetables said to be the finest in the world. It will be 
a new experience, and if I can’t forget her among sol- 
diers and convicts, miners and bushmen — well, then, I 
will come back and make a third attempt. Well, Du- 
bois, what is it ? ” This question to his valet, who just 
then re-entered the room. 

“The carriage will be at the door on time, your 
grace.” 

“Right. Now attend to my directions. I am going 
immediately to North End, and shall leave thereby the 
six o’clock express, en route for San Francisco. After 
I shall have left Rockhold you are to pack up my effects. 
I shall send a hack from the hotel to fetch them. Be 
very sure to be ready.” 

The duke went out and entered the dog cart, received 
his valise from his valet, gave the order to the groom 
and was driven off, without having again seen Cora. 

But from behind the screen of her lace-curtained win- 
dow she watched his departure. 

“ I hope he will soon forget me,” she murmured, as 


3 88 


FOR WOMAN S LOVE. 


she turned away and went down stairs to the library to 
look over the morning papers, which she had not yet 
seen. But before she touched a paper her eyes were at- 
tracted by a letter stuck in the letter rack, directed to 
herself in her brother’s well known handwriting. 

“ To think that my grandfather should have neglected 
to give me my letter,” she complained, as she seized 
and opened it. 

It was dated Fort Farthermost, and announced the 
fact of the regiment’s arrival at the new quarters near 
the boundary line of Texas, “ in the midst of a wilderness 
infested with hostile Indians, half-breeds, wild beasts, 
rattlesnakes and tarantulas. Only two companies are 
to remain here ; my company — B — for one. Two first 
lieutenants are married men, but they have not brought 
their wives. One of the captains is a widower, and the 
other an old bachelor. In point of fact, there are only 
two ladies with us — the colonel’s wife and the major’s. 
And when they heard from me that my sister was com- 
ing to join me, they were delighted with the idea of hav- 
ing another lady for company. All the same, Cora, I 
do not advise you to come here. Will write more in a 
few days ; must stop now to secure the mail that goes 
by this train — wagon and mule train to Arkansaw City, 
my dear.” 

This was the substance of the young lieutenant’s letter 
to his sister. 

“ But ‘all the same,’ I shall go,” said Corona. And 
she sat down to answer her brother’s letter. 


A DOMESTIC STORM. 


389 


I 

CHAPTER XXVIII. 

A DOMESTIC STORM. 

It is a truth almost too trite for reference, that in the 
experience of every one of us there are some days in 
in which everything seems to go wrong. Such a day 
was this 13th of November to the Iron King. 

When he reached North End that morning, the first 
thing that met him in his private office was the news 
that certain stocks had fallen. The news came by tele- 
graph, and put him in a terrible temper. 

This w^as about ten o’clock. Two hours later it was 
discovered that one of the minor bookkeepers, a new 
employe who had come well recommended about a 
* month before, had just absconded with all he could lay 
his hands on — only a few thousand dollars — the merest 
trifle of a loss to Rockharrt & Sons, but extremely ex- 
asperating under the circumstances. So taking one 
provocation with another, at noon on that 13th of No- 
vember old Aaron Rockharrt was about the maddest 
man on the face of the earth. 

It was his custom to lunch with his sons in the pri- 
vate parlor of Mr. Clarence’s suit of rooms at the North 
End Hotel, every day at two o’clock. 

To-day, however, he showed no disposition to eat or 
drink. And although the two younger men were fam- 
ishing for food they dared not go to lunch without him, 
or even urge him to make an effort to go with them. It 
was then three o’clock, an hour later than their usual 
hour, that Mr. Rockharrt made a movement in the de- 
sired way by rising, stretching his limbs, and saying : 

“ We will go over to the hotel and get something to 
eat.” 


390 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


The three men crossed the street and went directly to 
Mr. Clarence’s room, where the table for luncheon was 
set out. But there was nothing on it but cut bread, 
casters, and condiments, for these men always preferred 
hot luncheon in cold weather, and it was yet to be 
dished up. 

The Iron King was not in a humor to wait. He hur- 
ried the servants. And at length when the dishes, which 
had been punctually prepared for two o’clock, were 
placed on the table at twenty minutes past three, every- 
thing was overdone, dried up, and indigestible. 

It was the Iron King’s own fault for not coming to 
the table when the meal was first prepared to order. But 
he would not admit that into consideration. He ordered 
the waiter to take everything away and throw it out of 
doors, declared that he would have a restaurant started 
on the opposite side of the street where a man could 
get a decent meal, and rose from the table in a rage. 

It was while the Iron King was in this amiable and 
promising state of mind that a waiter brought in a card 
and laid it before him. He took it up and read aloud: 

“ The Duke of Cumbervale.” 

“Show him in,” said Mr. Rockharrt. 

A few minutes later the visitor entered the parlor, 
bowed to his host, and then shook hands with the two 
younger men, whom he had not seen since the evening 
before. 

“ So you braved the storm after all, duke ? You found 
the old house too dreary for a long, rainy day. Take 
a seat,” said Mr. Rockharrt, waving his hands majesti- 
cally around the chairs. 

“No; it was not the weather that made Rockhold in- 
supportable to me. But, sir, I have come a long way 
for a great disappointment,” said the rejected lover. 

“ What ! what ! what! Explain yourself, if you please, 


A DOMESTIC STORM. 39I 

sir ! ” exclaimed the Iron King, bending his heavy gray 
brows over flashing eyes. 

“ Mrs. Rothsay has rejected me.” 

“ What ! what ! Rejected you ! Why, your engage- 
ment was declared in the family conclave only last 
night.” 

“ Mrs. Rothsay states that the declaration was errone- 
ous, and that no such engagement ever has been or ever 
could be made between us.” 

“ How dare she say that ? How dare she try to break 
off with you in this scandalous manner? But she shall 
not ! She shall keep faith with you or she is no grand- 
daughter of mine ! I will have nothing to do with false 
women! How did this breach occur? Tell me all 
about it ! Fabian — Clarence 1 Go about your business. 
I want to have some private conversation with the 
duke.” 

The two younger men, thus summarily dismissed, 
nodded to the visitor and left the room, glad enough to 
go down below to the saloon and get something to eat 
and drink. 

“Now, then, sir, what’s the row with my grand- 
daughter ?” demanded the Iron King, wheeling his chair 
around to face his visitor. 

“ There is no ‘row,’” said the young man, with the 
faintest possible hint of disgust in his tone and manner. 
“ Mrs. Rothsay rejects me, positively, absolutely. She 
repudiates the announcement of our betrothal as unau- 
thorized and erroneous.” 

“ But you know, as we all know, that she was engaged 
to you ! Yes ; and she shall keep her engagement. I’ll 
see to that ! ” 

“ Pardon me, Mr. Rockharrt, I am grieved to say that 
you have made a mistake. The lady was right. There 
was no engagement between Mrs. Rothsay and myself 


3 9 2 


FOR WOMAN S LOVE. 


at the time you made that announcement, nor has there 
been one since, nor, I fear, can there ever be.” 

“ Sir ! ” exclaimed the Iron King, rising in his wrath. 
“ Did you not come to this country for the express 
purpose of asking my granddaughter’s hand in mar- 
riage ? Did I not promise her hand to you in marriage?” 

“ You did, provi — ” 

“ Then if that did not constitute an engagement, I do 
not know what does— that is all. But some people have 
very loose ideas ahout honor. You ask the hand of my 
granddaughter ; I bestow it on you, and announce the 
fact to my family.” 

“ Pardon me, Mr. Rockharrt, you promised me the 
hand of your granddaughter, provided she should be 
willing to give it to me.” 

“ 4 Provided ’ nothing of the sort, sir. I gave her 
hand unconditionally, absolutely, and announced the 
betrothal to the family.” 

“ But, my dear Mr. Rockharrt, the lady’s consent is a 
most necessary factor in such a case as this,” urged the 
young man, who began to think that the despotic ego- 
tism of the Iron King had in these later years grown 
into a monomania, deceiving him into the delusion that 
his power over family and dependants was that of an ab- 
solute monarch over his subjects. This opinion was 
confirmed by the next words of the autocrat. 

“ Of course her consent would follow my act. That 
was taken for granted.” 

“ But, sir, her consent did not follow your act. Quite 
the contrary ; for my rejection followed it. It is of no 
use to multiply words. The affair is at an end. I have 
bidden good-by to Mrs. Rothsay. I am here to say good- 
by to you.” 

“ You cannot mean it ! ” 

“ I have left Rockhold finally. I shall leave North 


A DOMESTIC STORM. 393 

End by this six p. m. train, en route for the South,” con- 
tinued the rejected lover. 

“Then, by ! if she has driven you out of my 

house, she shall go herself ! I have done the best I 
could for the woman, and she has repaid me by ingrati- 
tude and rebellion. And she shall leave my house at 
once ! ” exclaimed the despot in a tone of savage reso- 
lution. j 

“Mr. Rockharrt, I must beg that you will not visit 
my disappointment on the head of your unoffending 
granddaughter.” 

“ Duke of Cumbervale, you must not venture to inter- 
fere with me in the discipline of my own family. I don’t 
very much like dukes. I think I said that once before. 
I rejected you for my granddaughter two years ago when 
she was bound to Rule Rothsay. Now that she is a 
widow and is free, I accepted your suit and bestowed 
her on you, not that I like dukes any better now than I 
did then, but I like you better as a man.” 

The young duke bowed with solemn gravity at this 
compliment, repressing the smile that fluttered about his 
lips. At this moment a waiter entered the room, and said 
that “the gentleman’s ” servant had arrived with his 
master’s luggage, and requested to know where it was 
to be put. 

“ Tell him to get his dinner, and then take the lug- 
gage in the same carriage to the station,” said the duke, 
and the messenger withdrew. 

“ Have you lunched, duke ? ” inquired Mr. Rockharrt, 
mindful, even in his rage, of his duties as a host. 

“I have not thought of doing so,” replied the young 
man. 

“Umph ! I suppose not ! ” grunted the Iron King, as 
he rang the bell. 

A waiter appeared. 


394 


FOR WOMAN S LOVE. 


“ Any game in the house?” — 

“ Yes, sir ; fine venison.” 

“ Don’t want venison — had it for breakfast. Any- 
thing else ? ” 

“ A very fine wild turkey, sir.” 

“ Bother ! Takes three hours to dress, and I want a 
hot lunch got up in twenty-five minutes, at longest. 
Any small game ? ” 

“ Uncommon fine partridges, sir.” 

“ Then have a dozen dressed and sent up, with proper 
accompaniments ; and lose no time about it ! Also put 
a bottle of Johannisberg on ice.” 

“ Yes, sir.” 

The waiter vanished. 

“ I must bid you good-by now, Mr. Rockharrt,” said 
the duke, rising. 

“No; you must not. Sit down. Sit down. You 
must lunch with me, and drink a parting glass of wine. 
Then you will have plenty of time to secure your train, 
and I to drive to Rockhold at my usual hour. Say no 
more, duke. Keep your seat.” 

Cumbervale looked at the iron-gray man before him, 
thought certainly this must be their last meeting and 
parting on earth, and that therefore he would not cross 
the patriarch in his humor. 

“You are very kind. Thank you. I will break a 
parting bottle of wine with you willingly.” 

In double-quick time the broiled partridges were 
served, the wine placed, and all was ready for the two 
men. 

“ Go and tell Mr. Fabian and Mr. Clarence that I wish 
them to come here. You will find them somewhere in 
the house,” said Mr. Rockharrt. 

“ Beg pardon, sir ; both gentlemen have gone over to 
the works,” replied the waiter. 


A DOMESTIC STORM. 


395 


This was true. Both “ boys ” had gorged themselves 
with cold ham, bread and cheese, washed down with 
quarts of brown stout, and were in no appetite to enjoy 
partridge and Johannisberg, even if they had been found 
in the hotel. 

“ Glad they have found out that they must be atten- 
tive to business. You and I, duke, will discuss the 
good things on the table before us. Come.” 

The two lingered over the luncheon until it was time 
for the duke to start for the depot. 

“ I will send over for my two sons, that you may bid 
them good-by,” said Mr. Rockharrt, and he turned to 
the waiter, and told him to go and dispatch a messenger 
to that effect. 

Messrs. Fabian and Clarence soon put in an appear- 
ance, and expressed their surprise and regret at the sud- 
den departure of their father’s guest, and their hope and 
trust to see him again in the near future. Neither of 
them seemed to know that the betrothal declared at the 
dinner table on the night before had no foundation in 
fact. The duke thanked them for their good wishes, 
invited them to visit him if they should find themselves 
in England, and then he took a final leave of the Rock- 
harrts, entered the carriage, and drove off, through a 
pouring rain, to the railway station — and out of their 
lives forever. 

“A fine thing Mistress Rothsay has done ! ” exclaimed 
the Iron King, when his guest had gone, and he ex- 
plained Cora’s action. 

Corona had spent the day at Rockhold drearily 
enough. She felt reasonably sure that her rejection of 
the duke’s hand would deeply offend her grandfather 
and precipitate a crisis in her own life. When she had 
finished her letter to her brother, in which she told him 
of the death of Mr. Rockharrt’s wife and added her own 


39 6 


FOR WOMAN S LOVE. 


resolution soon to set out to join him in his distant fort, 
she began to make preparations for her journey in the 
event of having to leave Rockhold suddenly. She knew 
her grandfather’s temper and disposition, and felt that 
she must hold herself in readiness to meet any emer- 
gencies brought about by their manifestations. So she 
set about her preparations. 

She had not much to do. The trunks that she had 
packed and dispatched to the North End railway station 
three months before at the hour when her own journey 
was arrested by the accident to her grandfather, had re- 
mained in storage there ever since. 

The contents of her large valise, which was to have 
been her own traveling companion in her long journey 
to and through the “ Great American Desert,” and which 
was well packed with several changes of clothes and 
with small dressing, sewing and writing cases, supplied 
all her wants during the three months of her further so- 
journ at Rockhold. 

She had only now to collect these together, cause all 
the soiled articles to be laundered, and then repack the 
valise. This occupied her all the afternoon of the short 
November day. 

At six o’clock she came down into the parlor to see 
that the lamps were trimmed and lighted, and the coal 
fire stirred up and replenished, so that her grandfather 
should find the room warm and comfortable on his re- 
turn home. Then she brought out his dressing gown 
and slippers, hung the first over his arm chair and put 
the last on the warm hearthstones. 

At length the carriage wheels were heard faintly over 
the soft, wet avenue and under the pouring rain. 

Old John, waiting in the hall to be ready to open the 
door in an instant, did so before the Iron King should 
leave the carriage, and hoisting a very large umbrella, 


A DOMESTIC STORM. 


397 


he went out to the carriage door and held it over his 
master while they walked back to the house and entered 
the hall. 

“ Here ! take off my rubber cloak ! Take off my over- 
coat ! Now my rubber boots ! What a night ! ” ex- 
claimed the old man, ks he came out of his shell, or 
various shells. 

Corona had the pitcher of punch on the table now 
with a cut-glass goblet beside it. 

“ I hope you have not taken cold, grandfather,” she 
said, drawing his easy chair nearer the fire. 

“ Hold your tongue ! Don’t dare to speak to me ! 
Leave the room this instant ! John ! come in here. 
Pour me out a glass of that punch, and while I sip it 
draw off my boots and put on my slippers,” said the Iron 
King, throwing himself into his big easy chair and lean- 
ing back. 

Corona was more pained than surprised. She had 
expected something like this from the Iron King. She 
replied never a word, but passed into the adjoining din- 
ing room and sat down there. Through the open door 
she could see the old gentleman reclining at his ease, 
and sipping his fragrant hot punch while old John drew 
off his boots, rubbed his feet, and put on his warm slip- 
pers. Presently the waiter brought in the soup, put it 
on the table, and rang the dinner bell. Mr. Rockharrt 
put down his empty glass, and arose and came to the 
table. Cora took her place at the head of the board, 
hardly knowing whether she would be allowed to remain 
there. But her grandfather took not the slightest notice 
of her. She filled his plate with soup, and put it on the 
waiter held by the young footman, who carried it to his 
master. In this manner passed the whole dinner in 
every course. Corona carved or served the dishes, filled 
the plate for her grandfather, which was taken to him 


398 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


by the footman. At the end of the heavy meal the Iron 
King arose from the table and said : 

“ I am going to my own room. Mistress Rothsay, I 
shall have something to say to you in the morning ; ” 
and he went out. 


CHAPTER XXIX. 
corona’s opportunity. 

Corona Rothsay stood behind her chair at the head of 
the breakfast table, waiting for Mr. Rockharrt. He en- 
tered presently, and returned no answer to her respect- 
ful salutation, but moodily took his seat, raised the cover 
from the hot dish before him, and helped himself to a 
broiled partridge. After the gloomy meal was finished 
the Iron King arose from the table and pushed back his 
chair so suddenly and forcibly as to nearly upset his 
servant. 

“ Come into the library ! I wish to have a decisive 
talk with you ! ” he said, in a harsh voice, to his grand- 
daughter, as he strode from the dining room. 

Corona, who had finished her own slight breakfast 
some minutes before, immediately arose and followed 
him. On reaching the bookery, old Aaron Rockharrt 
sank heavily into his big leathern armchair, and pointed, 
sternly, to an opposite one, on which Corona obediently 
seated herself. 

“ Look at me, mistress ! ” he said, placing his hands 
upon the arms of his chair, bending forward and gazing 
on her with fixed, keen eyes, that burned like fire 
beneath the pent roof of his shaggy iron-gray brows. 

Corona looked up at him. 


corona’s opportunity. 


399 


“ Do you know, madam, that in rejecting the hand of 
the Duke of Cumbervale you have offered me an unpar- 
donable affront ? ” 

“ No, grandfather, I did not know it ; and certainly I 
never meant — never could possibly have meant — to af- 
front you,” said Coronia,, deprecatingly. “ If I have been 
so unhappy as to disappoint your wishes, I am very 
sorry, my dear grandfather, but — ” 

He harshly interrupted her. 

“ Do not you dare to call me grandfather, either now 
or ever again ! I disclaim forever that relationship, and 
all relationship with the false, flirting, coquettish, unprin- 
cipled creature that you are ! Your late suitor may for- 
give your treachery to him, beguiling him by your once 
pretended preference to pass by all eligible matches and 
cross the ocean for your sake ! Yes ; he may forgive 
you, because he is a fool (being a duke) ! But as for 
me — I will never pardon the outrageous affront you 
have put upon me, in rejecting the man of my choice ! 
Never, as long as I live, so help me — ” 

“ Oh ! — oh, grandfather ! ” cried Corona, arresting his 
half-sworn oath, “ don’t say that ! I am sorry to have 
crossed your will in this matter, or in any way ; but, oh, 
my dear grandfather — ” 

“ Stop there ! ” vociferated the Iron King, with a 
stamp. “ I am no grandfather of yours ! How dare 
you insult me with the name when I have forbidden you 
to do so ? ” 

“ I beg your pardon, sir. It was a mere slip of the 
tongue. I spoke impulsively. I had forgotten your 
prohibition. I shall not certainly offend in that way 
again,” said Corona, quietly. 

“ You had better not ! ” 

“ I was about to say, when you interrupted me,” re- 
sumed Cora, earnestly, “ that I am grieved to have been 


400 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


compelled to disappoint you by rejecting the Duke of 
Cumbervale ; but, sir, I could not do otherwise. I 
could not accept a man whom I could not love. To have 
done so would have been a great sin. Surely, sir, you 
must know it would have been a sin,” pleaded Corona. 

“ Stuff and nonsense ! ” roared the Iron King. “ Don’t 
dare to talk such sentimental rubbish to me ! You can’t 
love him, can’t you ? Tell that to an idiot, not to me ! 
When we were in London, two or three years ago, you 
loved him so well that you were ready to break your 
engagement with your betrothed husband, Regulas 
Rothsay, in order to marry this duke. Yes ; and you 
would certainly have done so if I had not put a stop to 
the affair by having an explanation with the suitor, tell- 
ing him of your prior engagement, and also of your 
want of fortune, and bringing you back home to your 
forgotten duties.” 

“ Oh, sir, I deserve all your reproaches for that for- 
getfulness. I was very wrong then,” said Cora, with a 
sigh. 

“ Bosh ! You are always wrong !” sneered old Aaron 
Rockharrt. ‘‘And you always will be wrong! You 
were wrong when you wished to break your engage- 
ment with Regulas'Rothsay to marry the Duke of Cum- 
bervale, and you are wrong, now that you are free, to 
reject the man. Why, look at it : Now that you have 
been a widow for more than two years, and Cumbervale 
has proved his constancy by remaining a bachelor two 
years for your sake, and crossing the ocean and coming 
down here to propose for you again, and even after I — 
I myself — have positively promised him your hand, and 
have given a family dinner in honor of the occasion, 
and have announced the engagement, and after speeches 
have been made and toasts have been drank to the hap- 
piness and prosperity of your married life, and all due 


corona’s opportunity. 


401 


formalities of betrothal had been observed, then, mis- 
tress, what do you do ? ” severely demanded old Aaron 
Rockharrt. 

“ Only my duty under the circumstances. I was not 
in the least bound or compromised by or responsible 
for anything that was £aid or done at that dinner table,” 
replied Corona. 

“ This is what you do : You dare to set me at defiance ! 
You dare to set your will against mine ! You dare to 
reject the man whom I chose for your husband, whom I 
announced as your betrothed husband ! You dare to 
drive him away from my house, grieved, disappointed, 
humiliated, to become a wanderer over the face of the 
earth for your sake, even as you drove Regulas Rothsay 
from the goal of his ambition into exile, and — ” 

A sharp cry from Corona suddenly stopped him in full 
career. 

“ Do not, oh ! do not speak of that ! I — I would have 
given my life to have prevented Rule’s loss, if I could ! 
As for this man— this duke— he is nothing whatever to 
me, and never can be ! ” 

“ And yet you were ready to fall down and worship 
him three years ago ! ” 

j “ It was a brief insanity — a self-delusion. That is past. 
Cumbervale never was and never can be anything to 
me. No man can ever be anything to me ! I could not 
live Rule’s wife, but I will die Rule’s widow ; and I do 
not care how soon — the sooner the better, if it were 
the Lord’s will ! ” moaned Corona. 

“ Drivel ! ” angrily exclaimed old Aaron Rockharrt. u I 
am tired of your idiotic, imbecile hypocrisies ! Here are 
two men driven away by your unprincipled vacillation 
— to call your conduct by the lightest name. One driv- 
en to his death ; one driven, it may be, to his ruin. It 
is quite time you were sent to follow your victims. 


402 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


Look you ! I am just about to start for North End. I 
shall return home at my usual time this evening. Do 
not let me find you here when I arrive, for I never wish 
to see your false face again ! ” said the Iron King, rising 
from his arm chair and striding from the room. 

Corona started up and ran after him, pleading, implor- 
ing— 

“ Grandfather ! Dear grandfather ! Oh, I beg pardon ! 
I forgot ! Sir ! sir ! Oh, do not part from me in this 
way ! ” 

He turned sharply, stared at her mockingly, and then 
demanded : 

a Come ! Shall I call Cumbervale back ? Tell him 
that you have changed your whirligig mind, and are 
ready to marry him, if he will only take time by the 
forelock and return before you shift around again ? I 
can easily do that. I can send a telegram that will over- 
take him and turn him back so promptly that he may be 
here in twenty-four hours ! Come ! Shall I do that ? ” 

Corona, who had been gazing at the mocking speaker 
scarcely knowing whether he spoke in earnest or in iro- 
ny, now answered despairingly : 

“ Oh, no, no ! not for the world ! I have not changed 
my mind. I could not do so for any cause.” 

“ Then don’t stop me. I’m in haste I am going to 
North End. Don’t let me find you here when I come 
back. Don’t let me ever see or hear from you again, 
without your consent to marry the man I have chosen 
for you. John!” 

“ Oh, sir, consider — ” began Corona, pleadingly. 

“ John !” vociferated the Iron King, pushing rudely 
past her. 

The old servant came hurrying up, helped his master 
on with his overcoat and with his rubber coat, then gave 
him his hat and gloves, and finally hoisted a large um- 


corona’s opportunity. 


403 

brella to hold over his master’s head as he passed from 
the house to the carriage in front. 

Corona stood watching until the carriage rolled away 
and old John came back into the hall and closed the 
door. Then she returned to the library and sank sob- 
bing into the big leathefn chair. She now realized for 
the first time what the parting with her grandfather 
would be —the parting with the gray old man who had 
been the ogre of her childhood, the terror of her youth, 
and the autocrat of her maturity, and yet whom, by all 
' the laws of nature, she tenderly loved, and whom by the 
commandment of God she was bound to honor. 

She glanced mechanically toward the card rack, and 
saw there another letter in the handwriting of her bro- 
ther — a letter that had come in the morning’s mail and 
had been stuck up there, and in the excitement of the 
hour had been neglected or forgotten. 

She seized it eagerly and tore it open, wondering what 
could have urged Sylvan to write so soon after his last 
letter. 

It was dated three weeks later than the one she had 
received only the day previous, the first one having, no 
doubt, been delayed somewhere along the uncertain 
route. 

In this letter Sylvan complained that he had not re- 
ceived a word from his dear sister since leaving Gov- 
ernor’s Island, and mentioned that he himself had writ- 
ten all along the line of march and three times since the 
arrival of his regiment at Fort Farthermost. 

But he admitted, also, that the mails beyond the regu- 
lar United States mail roads were very uncertain and 
irregular. Then he came to the object of this particular 
epistle. 

“ It is, my dear Cora, to tell you,” he wrote, “ that if 
you should still be resolved to come out and join me 


404 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


here, an opportunity for your safe conduct will be 
offered you this autumn which may never occur again. 
Our senior captain — Captain Neville, Company A — has 
been absent on leave for several months. So he did not 
come out here with the regiment. His leave expires on 
the 30th of November. He will be obliged to start in 
the latter part of October in order to have time enough 
to accomplish the tedious journey by wagon from Lea- 
venworth to Fort Farthermost, which is, as I believe I 
told you, in the southern part of the Indian Reserve, bor- 
dering on Texas. He is to bring his wife with him. 

“ But our colonel thinks it is I who want you, and, 
moreover, I who need you ; for he says that, next to a 
wife, a sister is the best safeguard a young officer can 
have out in these frontier forts, and he gave me the ad- 
dress of Captain Neville and advised me to write to him 
and ask him and his wife to take charge of my sister on 
the route. 

“ And then, dear, he went further than that. He took 
my letter after I had written it, and inclosed it in one 
from himself. So now, my dear, all you have to do is 
to go to Washington, call on Mrs. Neville, at Brown’s 
Hotel, Pennsylvania Avenue, and send up your card. 
She will expect you. Then you must hold yourself in 
readiness to start when the captain and his wife do.” 

Cora had no time to indulge in reverie. She must be 
up and doing. 

Her luggage had long been stored in the freight house 
of the North End railway station, and her traveling 
bags had been packed the day before. The servants 
knew she was going out to join her brother, though they 
did not know that her grandfather had discarded her. 
She had very little to do for herself on that day, but she 
resolved to do all that she could for the comfort of her 
grandfather before she should leave the house forever. 


CORONA S OPPORTUNITY. 


405 


So she went and ordered the dinner — just such a din- 
ner as she knew he would like. Then she called old 
John to her presence and directed him to have the par- 
lor prepared for his master just as carefully as if she her- 
self were on the spot to see it done ; to have the fire 
bright ; the hearth cleafi ; the lamps trimmed and light- 
ed ; the shutters closed and the curtains drawn ; the 
easy chair, with dressing gown and slippers, before the 
fire, and, lastly, a jug of hot punch on the hearth. 

Old John promised faithfully to perform all these 
duties. Then Cora went and wrote two letters. 

One to her brother Sylvan, in which she acknowledged 
the receipt of his letter, expressed her thanks to the colo- 
nel for his kindness, and assured him that she should 
gladly avail herself of the escort of the Nevilles and go 
out under their protection to Fort Farthermost. 

This letter she put in the mail bag in the hall ready 
for the messenger to take to the North End post office. 

The second letter was a farewell to her grandfather, in 
which she expressed her sorrow at leaving him even at 
his own command ; her grief at having offended him, 
however unintentionally ; her prayers for his forgive- 
ness, and her hope to meet him again in health, happi- 
ness and prosperity. 

This letter Corona stuck on the card rack, where he 
would be sure to find it. 

Then she ordered her own little pony carriage, and 
went and put on her bonnet and her warm fur-lined 
cloak and called Mark to bring her shawls and traveling 
bags down to the hall. 

When all this had been done, Corona called all the 
servants together, made them each a little present, and 
then bade them good-by. ^ 

Then she stepped into the little carriage and bade the 
groom to drive on to Violet Banks. 


406 


FOR woman’s LOVE. 


“ I think I shall go no further than that to-night, my 
friends, and leave for Washington to-morrow morning,” 
she said, in a broken voice, as the pony started. 

“Then all ob us wot kin get oh will come to bid yer 
annurrer good-by to-morrow mornin’ ! ” came hoarsely 
from one of the crowd, and was repeated by all in a 
chorus. 

The carriage rolled down the avenue to the ferry — 
not that Corona intended to cross the river, for Violet 
Banks, it will be remembered, was on the same side and 
a few miles north of Rockhold — but that she would not 
leave the place without taking leave of old Moses, the 
ferryman. Fortunately the boat lay idle at its wharf, 
and the old man sat in the ferry house, hugging the stove 
and smoking his pipe. 

He came out at the sound of wheels. Corona called 
him to the carriage, told him that she did not want .to 
cross the river, but that she was going away for a while 
and wished to take leave of him. 

Now old Moses had seen too many arrivals and de- 
partures to and from Rockhold to feel much emotion at 
this news ; besides he had no idea of the gravity of this 
departure. So he only touched his old felt hat and said : 

“ Eh, young mist’ess, hopes how yer’ll hab a monsous 
lubly time ! Country is dull for de young folks in de 
winter. Gwine to de city, s’pose, young mist’ess ? ” 

“ Yes, Uncle Moses, I am going to Washington first,” 
replied Corona. 

“ Lors ! I hear tell how so many folkses do go to 
Washintub ! Wunner wot dey go for? in de winter, 
too ! Lors ! Well, honey, I wish yer a mighty fine time 
and a handsome husban’ afore yer comes home. Lor’ 
bress yer, young mist’ess ! ” 

“ Thank you, Uncle Moses. Here is a trifle for you,” 
said Cora, putting a half eagle in his hand. 



CORA’S FAREWELL VISIT TO VIOLET. 



FAREWELL TO VIOLET BANKS. 407 

“ Lor’ bress yer, young mist’ess, how I do tank yer 
wid all my heart ! I nebber had so much money at one 
time in all my life ! ” exclaimed the overjoyed old ferry- 
man. 


CHAPTER XXX. 

FAREWELL TO VIOLET BANKS. 

Along the north road, between the thickly wooded east 
ridge and the swiftly running river, Corona drove on 
her last journey through that valley. Three miles up, 
the road turned from the river, and, with several wind- 
ings and doublings, ascended the mountain side to the 
elevated plateau on which were situated the beautiful 
house and grounds called Violet Banks. 

As the carriage reached the magnificent plateau, Co- 
rona stopped the horse for a moment to take in the glo- 
ry of the view. In the midst of her admiration of this 
scenery, two distinct thoughts were strongly borne in 
on the mind of Corona. One was that Violet Rockharrt 
would never be willing to leave this enchanting spot to 
make her home at Rockhold. She might consent to do 
so to please others, but she would suffer through it. 

The other thought was that old Aaron Rockharrt 
would never consent to live in a place which, however 
beautiful it might be, was too difficult of access and 
egress for a man of his age. 

What, then, could be done to cheer the old man’s soli- 
tude at his home? The only hope lay in the chance of 
Mr. Clarence finding a wife who might be acceptable to 
his father, and bringing her home to Rockhold. 

The carriage drew up before the long, low villa, with 
its vine- clad porch, where, though the roses had faded 


408 


FOR woman’s LOVE. 


and fallen, the still vivid green foliage and brilliant rose 
berries made a gay appearance. 

Violet was not sitting on the porch, beside her little 
wicker workstand basket, as she always had been found 
by Cora in the earlier months of her residence there, 
but, nevertheless, she saw her visitor’s approach from 
the front windows of her sitting room, and ran out to 
meet her. 

“ Oh, so glad to see you ! And such a delightful sur- 
prise ! ” were the words with which she caught Cora in 
her arms, as the latter alighted from the carriage. 

“ How well you look, dear. A real wood violet now, 
in your pretty purple robe,” said Corona, with assumed 
gayety, as she returned the little creature’s embrace, and 
went with her into the house. 

“ I am going to send the carriage to the stable. You 
shall spend the afternoon and evening with me, whether 
you will or not, and whether the handsome lover breaks 
his heart or not ! ” exclaimed Violet, as they entered the 
parlor. 

“ Don’t trouble yourself, dear. See, the man is driv- 
ing around to the stable now, and I have come, not only 
to spend the afternoon, but the night with you,” said 
Cora, sitting down and beginning to unfasten her fur 
cloak. “ Will my uncle be late in returning this even- 
ing?” 

“ Fabian ? Oh, no ! this is his early day. He will be 
home very soon now. But where did you leave his 
grace ? Why did he not escort you here ? ” inquired the 
little lady. 

“ Have you not heard that he has left Rockhold ? ” 
asked Corona, in her turn. 

“ Why, no. I have heard nothing about him since the 
night of the dinner given in honor of your betrothal. 
Are you tired, Cora, dear? You look tired. Shall I 


FAREWELL TO VIOLET BANKS. 409 

show you to your room, where you may bathe your 
face?” inquired Violet, noticing for the first time the 
pale and weary aspect of her visitor. 

“No; but you may bring the baby here to see me.” 

“ My baby ? Oh, the little angel has just been put to 
sleep — its afternoon sle6p. Come into the nursery, and 
I will show it to you,” exclaimed the proud and happy 
mother, starting up and leading the way to the upper 
floor and to a front room over the library, fitted up beau- 
tifully as a nursery. Corona, on entering, was con- 
scious of a blending of many soft bright colors, and of 
a subdued rainbow light, like the changes of the opal. 

Violet led her directly to the cradle, an elegant struc- 
ture of fine light wood, satin and lace, in which was en- 
shrined the jewel, the treasure, the idol of the household 
— a tiny, round-headed, pink-faced little atom of human- 
ity, swathed in flannel, cambric and lace, and cov- 
ered with fine linen sheets trimmed with lace, little 
lamb’s-wool blankets embroidered with silk, and a 
coverlet of satin in alternate tablets of rose, azure and 
pearl tablets. 

The delighted mother and the admiring visitor stood 
gazing at the babe, and talking in low tones for ten or 
fifteen minutes perhaps, and were then admonished by 
the nurse — an experienced woman — that it was not good 
for such young babies to be looked over and talked over 
so long when they were asleep. 

Violet and her visitor softly withdrew from the cradle, 
and Corona had leisure to look around the lovely room, 
the carpet of tender green, like the first spring grass, and 
dotted over with buttercups and daisies ; the wall paper 
of pearl white, with a vine of red and white roses run- 
ning over it ; the furniture of curled maple, upholster- 
ed in fine chintz, in colors to match the wall paper. But 
the window curtains were the marvels of the apartment. 


410 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


There were two high front windows, draped in rainbow 
silk — that is, each breadth of the hangings was in per- 
fect rainbow stripes, and the effect of the light stream- 
ing through them was soft, bright, and very beautiful. 

“ It is a creation ! Whose ? ” inquired Corona, as she 
stood before one of the windows. 

“ Well, it was my idea, though I am not at all noted j 
for ideas, as everybody knows,” said Violet, with a 
smile. “ But I wanted my baby’s first impressions of 
life to be serenely delightful through every sense. I 
wanted her to see, when she should open her eyes in the 
morning, a sphere of soft light and bright, delicate 
shades of color. So I prepared this room.” 

“ But where did you find the rainbow draperies ? ” 

“ Oh, them ! I designed them for my baby, and Fab- 
ian sent the pattern to Paris, and we received the goods 
in due time. I will tell you another thing. I have an 
iEolian harp for her. It is under the front window of 
the upper hall, but its aerial music can reach her here 
when it is in place. When she is a little stronger I am 
going to have a music box for her. Oh, I want my 
little baby to live in a sphere of ‘ sweet sights, sweet 
sounds, soft touches.’ ” 

A brisk, firm footstep, a cheery, ringing voice in the 
hall below, arrested the conversation of the two women. 

“ It is Fabian ! Come ! ” exclaimed Violet, joyfully, 
leading the way down stairs. 

Mr. Fabian stood at the foot. He embraced his young 
wife boisterously, and then seeing Cora coming down 
stairs behind Violet, went and shook hands with his 
niece, saying : 

“ Glad to see you ! Glad to see you ! Has Violet 
been showing you our little goddess ? I tell you what, 
Cora : everything has changed since that usurper came. 
This place is no longer 4 Violet Banks.’ It is the Holy 


FAREWELL TO VIOLET BANKS. 411 

Hill. This house is the temple ; that nursery is the 
sanctuary ; that cradle is the altar ; and that babe is the 
idol of the community. Now go along with Violet. 
Oh ! she is high priestess to the idol. Go along. I’m 
going to wash my face ahd hands, and then I’ll join you.” 

Mr. Fabian went up stairs, and Cora followed Violet 
into/the parlor. 

“ Here are the English magazines, my dear, come this 
morning. Will you look over them, while I go and see 
to the dinner table ? I will not be gone more than ten 
minutes,” said Violet, lifting a pile of pamphlets from a 
side table and placing them on a little stand near the 
easy chair into which Corona had thrown herself. 

“ Certainly, Violet, love. Don’t mind me. Go.” 

Violet kissed her forehead and left the room. 

Cora never touched the magazines, but sat with her 
elbow on the stand and her forehead resting on her 
hand. 

She sat motionless, buried in painful thought until 
her Uncle Fabian entered the room. 

Then she looked up. 

He came and sat down near her ; looked at her in- 
quiringly for a few moments ; and then, as she did not 
break the silence, he said : 

“ Well, Cora ? ” 

“ Well, Uncle Fabian ?” 

“ What is up, my dear ? ” 

“ I would rather defer all explanations until after din- 
ner, if you please.” 

“ Very well, my dear Cora.” 

And indeed there was no time for further talk just 
then, for Violet came hurrying into the room laughing 
and exclaiming : 

“ I am the pink of punctuality, Cora, dear. Here I 
am back again in just ten minutes.” 


412 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


The next moment the dinner bell rang, and they all 
went into the dining room. 

Violet — trained by Mrs. Chief Justice Pendletime, 
who was a great domestic manager — excelled in every 
housekeeping department, especially, perhaps, in the 
culinary art ; so the little dinner was an exquisite one, 
and thoroughly enjoyed by the master and mistress of 
the house, and might have been equally appreciated by 
their visitor if her sad thoughts had not destroyed her 
appetite. 

After dinner, when they adjourned to the parlor, 
Violet said : 

“ Again I must beg you to excuse me, Cora, dear, 
while I go up and put baby to sleep. It is a little weak- 
ness of mine, but I always like to put her to sleep my- 
self, though I have the most faithful of all nurses. You 
will excuse me ? ” 

“ Why, of course, darling! ” Corona heartily replied ; 
and the happy little mother ran off. 

“ Now then, Cora, what is it ? You said you would 
explain after dinner. Do so now, my dear ; for if it is 
anything very painful I would rather not have my Wood 
Violet grieved by hearing it,” said Mr. Fabian, drawing 
his chair nearer to that of Corona. 

“It is very painful, Uncle Fabian, and I also would 
like to shield Violet as much as possible from the grief 
of knowing it. But— is it possible that you do not 
know what has happened at Rockhold ? ” gravely in- 
quired Corona. 

“ I know this much : That the announcement of an 
engagement between yourself and the Englishman was 
premature and unauthorized ; that you have finally re- 
jected the suitor — who has since left Rockhold — and by 
so doing you have greatly enraged our Iron King. I 
know no more than that, Cora.” 


FAREWELL TO VIOLET BANKS. 


413 


“ What ! Has not my grandfather told you anything 
to-day ? ” 

“Not one word.” 

“Then I must tell you. He has cast me off forever.” 

“ Cora ! Cora ! ” 

“ It is true, indeed. This morning he ordered me to 
quit his house ; not to let him find me still there on his 
return ; never to let him see or hear from me again un- 
less it was with my consent to recall and marry my 
English suitor.” 

“ But, Cora, my dear, why can you not come into his 
conditions ? Why can you not marry Cumbervale ? He 
is a splendid fellow every way, and he loves you as hard 
as a horse can kick. He is awfully in love with you, 
my dear. Now, why not marry him and make every- 
body happy and all serene ? ” 

“ Because, Uncle Fabian, I don’t happen to be in 
love with him,” replied Corona, with just a shade of dis- 
dain in her manner. 

“ Well, my dear, I will not undertake to persuade you 
to change your mind. If you have inherited nothing 
else from the Iron King, you have his strength of will. 
What are you going to do, Cora ? ” 

“ I am going to carry out my purpose of going to the 
Indian Reserve as missionary to the Indian tribes, to 
devote all my time and all my fortune to their welfare.” 

“ A mad scheme, my dear Cora. How are you, a 
young woman, going to manage to do this ? Under the 
auspices of what church do you act ? ” 

“ Under that of the broad church of Christian charity 
— no other.” 

“ But how are you going to reach the field of your 
labors ? How are you going to cross those vast tracts, 
destitute of all inhabitants except tribes of savages, 
destitute of all roads except the government 4 trails ’ ?” 


4 I 4 


FOR woman’s LOVE. 


“You know, if you have not forgotten, that it was my 
purpose to join my brother at his post, and to establish 
my school near his fort and under its protection.’’ 

“ Well, yes ; I remember hearing something of the 
sort ; but really, Cora, I thought it was all talk since 
Sylvan went away.” 

“ But it is more than that. Some time late in this 
month I shall go out to Fort Farthermost under the pro- 
tection of Captain and Mrs. Neville. They are now in 
Washington, where I am going immediately to join 
them. When you read this letter, which I received after 
my grandfather had left me in anger this morning, you 
will understand all about it,” said Corona, drawing her 
brother’s last letter from her pocket and handing it to 
her uncle. 

Mr. Fabian took it and read it carefully through ; 
then returned it to her, saying : 

“ Well, my dear, it does seem as if there were a fate in 
all this. But what a journey is before you ! At this 
season of the year, too ! But, Cora, do not let Violet 
know that the grandfather has discarded you. It would 
grieve her tender heart too much. Just tell her that you 
are going out to your brother. Do not even tell her so 
much as that to-night. It would keep her from sleep.” 

“ I will not hint the subject this evening, Uncle Fab- 
ian. I love Violet too much to distress her.” 

“ You will have to explain that your engagement with 
the Englishman is at an end.” 

“ Or, rather, that it has never had a beginning,” said 
Corona. 

“ Very well,” assented Mr. Fabian. “And now I 
must go and dispatch a messenger to North End to fetch 
Clarence here to spend the night. A hasty leave-tak- 
ing at the railway depot would hardly satisfy Clarence, 
Cora.” 


FAREWELL TO VIOLET BANKS. 415 

“ I know ! And I thank you very much, Uncle Fab- 
ian,” replied Corona. 

“ Ah, Violet ! here you are, just in time to take my 
place. I am going out to send for Clarence to spend 
the evening with us,” sa^d Mr. Fabian, as he passed his 
young wife, who entered the room as he left it. 

Instead of sending a messenger, Fabian put his fastest 
horse into his lightest wagon, and set off at his best 
speed himself. He reached North End Hotel in twenty 
minutes, and burst in upon Clarence, finding that gentle- 
man seated in an arm chair before a coal fire. 

“ Anything the matter, Fabian ? ” he inquired, looking 
up in surprise. 

“ Yes ! The devil’s to pay ! The monarch has driven 
his granddaughter from court ! ” exclaimed the elder 
brother, throwing his hat upon the floor, and dropping 
into a chair. 

“You don’t mean to say — ” 

“ Yes, I do ! Father has turned Cora out of doors be- 
cause she refused to marry the Englishman.” 

“ Good Heaven ! ” 

“ Come ! There is no time to talk ! Cora is at my 
house. She leaves for Washington to join Captain and 
Mrs. Neville, and go out with them to Fort Farther- 
most.” 

“ But, look here, Fabian. Why do you let her do that ? ” 

“ Don’t be a fool ! Who is to stop her if she is bound 
to go ? Come, hurry up ; put on your overcoat and get 
into my trap, and I will take you back wdth me, see 
Cora, and stay all night with us.” 

Mr. Clarence started up, rang for a waiter to see to 
his rooms, then put on his overcoat, and in five minutes 
more he was seated beside his brother in the light wagon, 
behind the fastest horse in Mr. Fabian’s stables, bowling 
out of the village at a rate of speed that T would not 


4i 6 


FOR woman’s LOVE. 


dare to state. It was not nine o’clock when they reached 
Violet Banks. 

Mr. Fabian drove around to the stables, gave his team 
up to the groom, and walked back to the house with 
Clarence. 

“ You must not drop a word to Violet about Cora’s 
intended journey. She thinks that Cora has only come 
to spend the night with her. If she knew otherwise she 
would be too distressed to sleep. Not until after break- 
fast to-morrow is she to be told that Cora is goingaway; 
and never is she to know that our niece has been driven 
away.” 

“ I understand, Fabian. Who is going to Washing- 
ton with Cora ? ” 

“No one that I know of ; but she is quite able to take 
care of herself, so far.” 

“ I will not have it so, Fabian. I will go with our 
niece ! ” said Mr. Clarence. 

“ Are you mad ? The monarch would never forgive 
such misprision of treason. He would discard you, 
Clarence! ” exclaimed Mr. Fabian, in consternation. 

“ I do not think so. Our father is too just for that. 
And in any case I shall take the risk.” 

“The Iron King is just in all his business relations ; 
he would not be otherwise to save himself from bank- 
ruptcy. But has he been just to Cora ? ” 

“ From his point of view. He has not been kind ; 
that is all. I must be kind to our niece at all costs.” 

This brought them to the door of the house, which 
Mr. Fabian opened with his latch key, and the two men 
entered the parlor together. 

“ Why, how soon you have come ! I am so glad ! ” 
exclaimed Violet, rising to welcome the new visitor. 

“ That is because, instead of sending, I went for him,” 
explained Mr. Fabian. 


FAREWELL TO VIOLET BANKS. 417 

“So I suspected when I found that you did not re- 
turn immediately to the parlor,” said Violet. 

Mr. Clarence meanwhile went to his niece, took her 
hand and kissed her in silence. He could not trust his 
voice to speak. She understood him, and returned the 
pressure of his hand/ If it had not been for Violet, the 
evening would have passed very gloomily ; but she, who 
knew nothing of the domestic tempest that had driven 
Cora from home, nor even of the impending separa- 
tion in the morning, and who heartily enjoyed the pres- 
ence of her two favorite relatives in the house, kept the 
party enlivened by her own good spirits and gay talk. 

Once during the evening Clarence and Cora found 
themselves far enough off from their friends for a short 
tete-a-tete, in which there was a brief but perfect expla- 
nation between them. 

Then Clarence announced his intention of escorting 
her to Washington and seeing her safe under the protec- 
tion of the Nevilles. 

Cora strongly opposed this plan, on the ground that 
his escort was unnecessary and might be deeply offen- 
sive to Mr. Rockharrt. 

But Clarence was firm. 

“ You may turn your back on me, Cora. You may re- 
fuse to speak to me during the whole journey. But you 
cannot prevent me from going on the same train with 
you, and so becoming your guardian on the journey,” 
said Clarence. 

Cora's answer to this was prevented by the approach 
of Violet, who said : 

“ Clarence, it is half past eleven o’clock, and Cora 
looks tired to death. Your room is ready whenever you 
would like to retire.” 

Acting upon this very broad hint, Mr. Clarence laughed, 
kissed his niece good night, shook hands with his sister- 


418 for woman’s love. 

in-law, and le^t the room, preceded by Mr. Fabian, who 
offered to show him to his chamber. Violet conducted 
Cora to the room prepared for her, and, with a warm 
embrace, left her to repose for the last time in that 
house. 


CHAPTER XXXI. 

r 

“ IT IS THE UNEXPECTED THAT HAPPENS.” 

After her exciting and fatiguing day, Corona slept 
long and heavily, and when she reached the family sit- 
ting room she found her two uncles there in conversa- 
tion. 

“I am sorry I kept you waiting, Uncle Fabian,” she 
said, hurriedly. 

“ You have not done so, my dear. The bell has not 
yet rung.” 

“Then I’m glad. Good morning, Clarence,” she said, 
turning to her younger uncle. 

“ Good morning, Cora. How did you sleep ?” 

“ Perfectly, Clarence dear. I hope you will set out 
for North End immediately after breakfast. I shall not 
start for Washington until to-night. I shall spend the 
day here, so that after telling Violet of my intended 
journey I may have some little time to - reconcile her 
to it.” 

“ How good you are, Cora. I do appreciate this con- 
sideration for Violet,” said Mr. Fabian earnestly. 

“ It is only her due, uncle. Well, Clarence, since you 
are determined to escort me to Washington, whether or 
not, you may meet me at the depot for the 6:30 express. 
I feel that it is every way better that I should go by the 
night train ; better for Violet, with whom I can thus 


IT IS THE UNEXPECTED THAT HAPPENS. 


419 

spend a few more hours, and better for Clnrence, who 
need not by this arrangement lose this day’s work.*’ 

“ Quite so,” assented Mr. Fabian. “ And now,” he 
added, as light footsteps were heard approaching the 
room, “ here comes Violet. Not a word about the jour- 
ney until after breakfast.” 

They all went into the breakfast room, where a fra- 
grant, appetizing morning meal was spread. 

How different this was from the breakfast at Rock- 
hold on the preceding day, darkened by the sullen wrath 
of the Iron King and eaten in the most gloomy silence ! 
Here w~ere affectionate attentions and jests and laughter. 
Violet was in such gay spirits that her vivacity became 
contagious, and Fabian and Clarence often laughed 
aloud, and Corona was won to smile at her sallies. 

At last Mr. Fabian arose with a sigh, half of satisfied 
appetite, half of reluctance to leave the scene, and said : 

“ Well, I suppose we must be moving. Clarence, will 
you drive with me to North End ? ” 

“ Certainly That is all arranged, you know,” replied 
the younger brother. 

“ Mr. Fabian walked out into the hall, saying as he 
left the breakfast room : 

“ Corona, a word with you, my dear.” 

Corona went to him, and he said : 

“ After you have had an explanation with Violet, per- 
suade her to accompany you to North End. You had 
better come in your own pony carriage, my dear ; it is 
so easy and the horse so safe. And then, after you have 
left us, I can drive her home in the same vehicle. And, 
by the way, my dear, what shall you do with that little 
turnout? Shall I send it to Hyde’s livery stable for sale? 
You can get double what was given for it. And remit 
you the price ? ” 

“ No, Uncle Fabian ; it is not to be sold. And I am 


420 


FOR WOMAN S LOVE. 


glad you reminded me of it. I have intended all along 
to give it to our minister’s wife She has no carriage of 
any sort, and she really needs one, and she will enjoy 
this because she can drive the pony herself. So, after I 
have gone, will you please send it to Mrs. Melville, with 
my love?” 

“Certainly, my dear ; with the greatest pleasure. Cora, 
that is well thought of. Now I must go up to the nur- 
sery and bid good-by to baby, or her mother would never 
forgive me.” 

And high and heavy Mr. Fabian tripped up the stairs 
like a lamplighter. 

Corona lingered in the hall, talking with Mr. Clar- 
ence, who had now come there to put on his overcoat. 
Presently Mr. Fabian came hurrying down stairs alone. 
He had left Violet in the sanctuary. 

“ Come, come, Clarence, hurry up ! We are late ! 
What if the monarch should reach the works before 
us ? I shouldn’t like to meet him in his roused wrath ! 
Should you ? 

“Old age ne’er cooled the Douglass blood !” 
said Mr. Fabian, hurriedly pulling on his overcoat, seiz- 
ing hat and gloves, and with a hasty — 

“ Good-by, Cora, until to-night,” hurried out of the 
front door. 

He need not have been in such haste — the Iron King 
was not destined to reach North End in advance of his 
sons that morning. 

Mr. Clarence kissed Corona good-by, and hurried 
after his elder brother, and then stopped short at what 
he saw. 

Mr. Fabian was standing before the carriage door with 
one foot on the step. 

Beside him was a horseman who had just ridden up — 
the horse in a lather of foam, the man breathless and 


IT IS THE UNEXPECTED THAT HAPPENS. 


421 


dazed — telling some news in broken sentences ; Mr. Fa- 
bian listening pallid and aghast. 

“ Great Heaven ! how sudden ! how shocking ! ” he 
exclaimed at last, turning back toward the house, and 
hurrying up the steps. 

What is it ? What is the matter ? What has hap- 
pened, Fabian ?” anxiously demanded Clarence. 

“ The father has had a stroke ! No time for particu- 
lars now ! Take the fastest horse in the stable and go 
yourself to North End to fetch the doctor. You can 
bring him sooner than any servant. I must go directly 
on to Rockhold. Cora must delay her journey again. 
Be off, Clarence ! ” said Mr. Fabian. 

And while the elder brother returned to the house, 
the younger went to get his horse. 

“ Cora ! ” called Mr. Fabian. 

Corona came out of the parlor. 

“ You cannot go away to-day.” 

“ Why ? ” inquired the young lady. 

“ Don’t talk ! Listen ! Your grandfather is ill — very 
ill. Old John has just come from Rockhold to tell me.” 

“ Oh ! I am very sorry.” 

“No time for words ! Go put on your bonnet, and 
•come along with me ; the carriage that was to have taken 
me to North End must take us both to Rockhold. Hurry, 
Cora.” 

“ But Violet ? ” 

“ I will go and tell Violet that the grandfather is not 
feeling very well, and has sent for you. I can do this 
while you are getting ready to go. Then come into the 
nursery and bid Violet good-by.” 

Corona hurried up to her room, and quickly put on 
her bonnet and fur-lined cloak, and then ran into the 
nursery, where she found Violet nursing her baby, look- 
ing serious but composed, and evidently unconscious of 


422 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


old Aaron Rockharrt’s danger. Mr. Fabian was stand- 
ing at the back of her chair, so that she might not read 
the truth in his face. 

“ So you are going home so suddenly, Cora, dear ? I 
am so sorry the father is not feeling well that I cannot 
even ask you to stay here a moment longer. Give my 
love to the father, and tell him if he does not get better 
in a day or two I shall be sure to come and nurse him.” 

She could not rise without disturbing her precious 
baby, but she raised her head and put up her lips, that 
Cora might kiss her good-by. Then Cora followed her 
uncle down stairs, and in five minutes more they were 
seated in the carriage, slowly winding their way down 
the dangerous mountain pass to the river road that led 
to Rockhold. 

“ Uncle Fabian,” said Corona, gravely, “ I have been 
trying to think what is right for me to do. This sorrow- 
ful news took me so completely by surprise, and your 
directions were so prompt and peremptory, that I had 
not a moment for reflection ; so that I followed your 
lead automatically. But now, Uncle Fabian, I have 
considered, and I ask you as I have asked myself — am I 
right in going back to Rockhold, after my grandfather 
has sent me away, and forbidden me ever to return ? Tell 
me, Uncle Fabian.” 

“ My dear, what do you yourself wish to do ? ” he in- 
quired. 

“ To return to Rockhold and nurse my grandfather, if 
he will allow me to do so.” 

“ Then by all means do so.” 

“ But, Uncle Fabian — against my grandfather’s ex- 
press command ? ” 

“Good Heaven, girl !” Those ‘ commands’ were is- 
sued by a well and angry man. You are returning to 
minister to an ill and perhaps a dying one,” 


“iT IS THE UNEXPECTED THAT HAPPENS.” 423 

“Still, Uncle Fabian, would it not seem to be taking 
advantage of my grandfather's helpless state to return 
now, after he had forbidden me to enter his house? I 
think it would. And the more I reflect upon the sub- 
ject, the surer I feel that. I ought not to enter Rockhold 
unbidden. And — I will not.” 

“ You will not ! What ! Can yoii show resentment 
to your stricken — it may be dying— grandfather ? ” 

“ Heaven forbid ! But I must not disobey his injunc- 
tion, now that he is too helpless to prevent me. No, 
Uncle Fabian, I must not enter the house. But neither 
will I be far from it. I will remain within call.” 

“ Where ? ” 

“At the ferryman’s cottage. Will you, Uncle Fabian, 
as soon as you have an opportunity, say that I am deep- 
ly grieved for all that has estranged us. Will you ask 
him to forgive me and let me come to him ? ” 

“ Yes ; I will do so, my dear, if there is an opportunity. 
But, Cora, I think you are morbidly scrupulous. I think 
that you should come to the house. He may wish to see 
you if he should have a lucid interval, and there may 
not be time to send for you.” 

“ I must risk that rather than disobey him in his ex- 
tremity.” 

“ As you will,” replied Mr. Fabian. And no more 
was said on the subject. 

When they reached the foot of the mountain and the 
level of the river road, the horses were put upon their 
speed, and they soon arrived at Rockhold. 

“ I will wait in the carriage until you go in and in- 
quire how he is,” said Corona, as the vehicle drew up 
before' the front door. 

Mr. Fabian got out and hurried up the steps. The 
door stood open, cold as the day was, and all things 
wore the neglected aspect of a dwelling wherein the 


424 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


master lay stricken unto death. The housekeeper, Mar- 
tha, was coming down the stairs and crying. 

“ How is your master ? ” breathlessly inquired Mr. 
Fabian. 

“ Oh, Marse Fabe, sir, jes’ livin’, an’ dat’s all ! ” sob- 
bed the woman. “Dunno nuffin. Layin’ dere jes’ like 
a dead corpe, ’cept for breavin’ hard,” wept the woman. 

“ Who is with him ? ” 

“ Me mos’ times an’ young Mark. I jes’ come down 
to speak ’long o’ you, Marse Fabe, w’en I see de carriage 
dribe up.” 

“ Well, go back to your master I will speak to my 
niece, and then come in,” said Mr. Fabian, as he hur- 
ried out to the carriage. All his interview with the 
housekeeper had not occupied two minutes, but Cora 
was pale with suspense and anxiety. 

“How is he ?” she panted. 

“ Unconscious, my poor girl. Oh, Cora ! come in ! ” 

“ No, no ; I must not. Not until he permits me. I 
will stop at the ferryman’s cottage. Oh, if he should re- 
cover consciousness - oh, Uncle Fabian, ask him to let 
me come to him, and send me word.” 

“ Yes, yes; I will doit. I must go to him now. Charles,” 
he said, turning to the coachman, “ drive Mrs. Rothsay 
down to the ferry house, and then take the carriage to 
the stables.” 

And then, with a grave nod to Corona, Mr. Fabian 
re-entered the house. The coachman drove the carriage 
down to the ferryman’s cottage and drew up. The door 
was open and the cottage was empty. 

“ Boat on t’other side, ma’am,” said Charles. 

“ For the doctor, I suppose — and hope,” said Corona, 
looking across the river, and seeing a gig with two men 
coming on to the ferryboat. 

She watched from the door of the ferryman’s cottage 


“it is the unexpected that happens.” 425 

while Charles drove off the empty carriage toward the 
stables and the two ferrymen poled their boat across the 
river. She retreated within the house before the boat 
touched the land, for she knew that the doctor, if he 
should see her there, r would wonder why she was not at 
her grandfather’s bedside, and perhaps — as he was an 
old friend— he might ask questions which she would 
find it embarrassing to answer. The boat touched the 
shore ; the gig, containing the doctor and Mr. Clarence, 
rolled off the boat on along the drive leading to the 
house 

Meanwhile Mr. Fabian had re-entered the hall and 
hurried up to his father’s room. He found the Iron 
King in bed, lying on his right side and breathing hea- 
vily. His eyes were half closed. 

“ Father,” said the son, in a low voice, taking his hand 
and bending over him. 

There was no response. 

“ It ain’t no use, Marster Fabe. Yer can’t rouse him, 
do wot yer will. Better wait till de doctor come, young 
marse. I done been tried all I knowed how, but it wa’n’t 
no use,” said Martha, who stood on the other side of the 
bed watching her insensible master. 

“Tell me when this happened. Come away to the 
upper end of the room and tell me about it.” 

“ Might’s well tell yer right here, marse. ’Twon’t 
sturve him. Lor ! thunder wouldn’t sturve him, the 
vray he is in.” 

“ Then tell me, how was it ? When was he stricken ? ” 

“ We don’t know, marse. He was found jes’ dis way 
by John dis mornin’ — not jes zacklydis way, howaseber, 
case he was a-layin’ on his lef side, w’ich was berry 
bad ; so me an’ John turn him ober jes so like he is 
a-layin’ now. Den we sent right off for you, marse, to 
ketch yer at home ’fore yer went to de works.” 


1 


42 6 for woman’s love. 

“ Did he seem well when he came home last night ? ” 

“ Jes ’bout as ujual, marse. He came in, an’ John he 
waited on him. An he ax, ole marse did, 4 was Mrs. 
Rossaygone?’ W’ich John tole him she were. Den 
he ordered dinner to be fotch up. An’ John he had a 
pitcher ob hot punch ready. An’ ole marse drank some. 
Den he went in to dinner all by hisself. An’ young 
Mark he waited on de table, w’ich he tell me, w’en I ax 
him dis mornin’, how de ole marse eat much as ujual, 
wid a good relish. Den arter dinner he went to de libe- 
rairy and sot dere a long time. Ole John say it were 
midnight ’to’ de ole marse walk upstairs an’ call him to 
wait on him.” 

“ Was John the last one who saw my father before 
he was found unconscious this morning ? ” 

“ Hi ! yes, young marse, to be sure he were. De las’ 
to see de ole marse in healt’ las’ night, an’ de firs’ to fine 
him dis way dis mornin’.” 

“ How came he to find his master in this condition ?” 

“ It was dis way. Yer know, young marse, as dere is 
two keys to ole marser’s do’, w’ich ole marse keeps one 
in his room to lock hisse’f in, an’ John keeps one to let 
hisse’f in wen de ole marse rings for him in de mornin’.” 

“ Yes ; I know.” 

“ Well, dis mornin’ de ole marse didn’t ring at his 
ujual hour. An’ de time passed, an’ de breakfast were 
ready an’ spilin’. So I tole John how he better go up 
an’ see if ole marse was well, how maybe he didn’ feel 
like gettin’ up an’ might want to take his breakfas’ in 
bed. But Lor ! I nebber participated sich a sarious ’tack 
as dis. Well, den, John he went an’ rapped soft like. 
But he didn’t get no answer. Den he rap little louder. 
But still no answer. Den John he got scared, awful 
scared. Las’ John he plucks up courage, an’ unlocks de 
do’, slow an’ saf’, an’ goes in on tiptoe to de bedside, an’ 


“it is the unexpected that happens.” 427 

— an’ — an’ — dis yer is wot he seen. He t’ought his ole 
marse were dead sure, an’ he come howlin’ an’ tumblin’ 
down to me, an 1 tole me so, an’ I called young Mark to 
follow me, case ole John wa’n’t no good, an’ I run up 
yere, an’ — an’ — an’ dis yer is wot I foun’ ! O’ly he were 
a-layin’ on his lef’ sid6, an’ I see he were breavin’ an’ I 
turn’ him ober on his right, an’ did all I could for him, 
an' sent John arter you.” 

“ I wish the doctor would come,” said Mr. Fabian, 
anxiously, as he took his father’s hand again and tried 
to feel the pulse. 

The door opened very quietly, and Clarence came 
into the room. Fabian beckoned him to approach the 
bed. 

“ How is he? ” inquired the younger man. 

“As you see ! He was found in this condition by his 
servant this morning. He has shown no sign of con- 
sciousness since,” replied the elder, 

“ The doctor is below. Shall he come up now ? ” 

“ Certainly.” 

Clarence left the room and soon returned with the 
physician. After a very brief examination of pulse, 
temperature, the pupils of the eyes of the patient, prompt 
measures were taken to relieve the evident pressure on 
the brain. The doctor bled the sufferer, who presently 
opened his eyes, and looked slowly around his bed. His 
two sons bent over him. 

He tried to speak. 

They bent lower still to listen. 

After several futile efforts he uttered one word : 

“ Cora.” 

“ Yes, father — she is here. Go, Clarence, and fetch 
her at once. She is at the ferryman’s cottage.” 

The last sentence was added in a low whisper. Clar- 
ence immediately left the room to do his errand. A few 


428 


FOR WOMAN'S LOVE. 


minutes later the door opened softly, and Clarence re- 
entered the room with Cora. 

Mr. Fabian went to meet her, saying softly : 

“ He has called for you, my dear ! The only word he 
has spoken since he recovered consciousness was your 
name.” 

“ So Uncle Clarence told me,” she said, in a broken 
voice. 

“ Come to him now,” said Fabian, leading her to the 
bedside. 

She sank on her knees and took the hand of the dying 
man and kissed it, pleading : 

“ Grandfather, dear grandfather, I love you. I am 
grieved at having offended you. Will you forgive me 
- now ? ” 

He made several painful efforts to answer her, before 
he uttered the few disconnected words : 

“ Yes — forgive — you — Cora.” 

She bathed his hand with her tears. All on her part 
also was forgotten now — all the harshness and despot- 
ism of years was forgotten now, and nothing was re- 
membered but the gray-haired man, always gray-haired 
in her knowledge of him, who had protected her orphan- 
age and given her a home and an education. She knelt 
there, holding his hand, and was presently touched and 
comforted because the fingers of that hand closed on 
hers with a loving pressure that they had never given 
her in all her life before. That was the last sign of con- 
sciousness he gave for many hours. 

Mr. Fabian todk the doctor aside. 

“ Ought I to send for my wife ? ” he inquired. 

“ Yes ; I think so,” replied the physician. 

And the son knew that answer was his father’s sen- 
tence of death. Not one of the family could be spared 
from this death bed to go and fetch Violet. So Mr. Fa- 


“it is the unexpected that happens.” 429 

bian went down stairs to the library and wrote a hasty 
note : 

Dear Violet : You offered to come and help to nurse 
the father, who is sicker than we thought, but with no 
contagious fever. Coipe now, dear, and bring baby and 
nurse, for you may have to stay several days. 

Fabian. 

He inclosed this letter in an envelope, sealed and di- 
rected it, and took it down to the stable, where he found 
his own groom Charles in the coachman s room. 

“ Put the horses to the carriage again, and return to 
Violet Banks to bring your mistress here. Give her 
this note. It will explain all,” said Mr. Fabian, handing 
the note to the servant. 

He found the same group around the death bed. Clar- 
ence and the doctor standing on the left side, Cora 
kneeling by the right side, still holding the hand of the 
dying man, whose fingers were closed upon hers and 
whose face was turned toward hers, but with “ no specu- 
lation ” in it. Two hours passed away without any 
change. The sound of wheels without could be heard 
through the profound stillness of the death chamber. 
Mr. Fabian again left the room to receive his wife. 

He met Violet in the hall, just as old John had ad- 
mitted her. She was closely followed by the nurse and 
the child. 

“ How is father ? ” she inquired. 

“ He is very ill, my dear, but resting quietly just at 
present. Here is Martha; she will take you to your 
room and make you and the baby comfortable. Then, 
as soon as you can, come to the father’s chamber ; you 
know where to find it,” said Mr. Fabian, who feared to 
shock his sensitive wife by telling her that he was sink- 
ing fast, and thought that it would be safer to let her 
come into the room and join the group around the bed, 


43 ° 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


and gradually learn the sad truth by her own observa- 
tion. 

“ Yes ; I can find my way very well,” answered Violet, 
as she handed her bag, shawl, and umbrella to Martha, 
and followed the housekeeper up stairs, with the nurse 
and baby. 

Mr. Fabian returned to the chamber of the dying man, 
around whose bed the group remained as he had left it, 
and where in a very few minutes he was joined by Vio- 
let. She entered the room very softly, so that her ap- 
proach was not heard until she reached the bedside. 
Then she took and silently pressed the hands that were 
silently held out by Cora, and finally she knelt down 
beside her. 

More hours passed ; no one left the sick room, for no 
one knew how soon the end might come. Old John 
thoughtfully brought in a waiter of refreshments and 
set it down on a side table for any one who might re- 
quire it. 

Day declined. Through the front windows of the 
death room the western sky could be seen, dark, lower- 
ing, and stormy. A long range of heavy clouds lay 
massed above the horizon, obscuring the light of the 
sinking sun, but leaving a narrow line of clear sky just 
along the top of the western ridge. 

Presently a singularly beautiful effect was produced. 
The sun, sinking below the dark cloud into the clear 
gold line of sky, sent forth a blaze of light from the 
mountain heights, across the river, and into the cham- 
ber of death ! Was it this sudden illumination that kin- 
dled the fire of life in the dying man into a last expir- 
ing flame, or was it indeed the presence of a spiritual 
vi'itant, visible only to the vanishing spirit ? Who can 
tell? 

Suddenly old Aaron Rockharrt opened his eyes — 


“IT is the unexpected that HAPPENS.’’ 431 

those great, strong black eyes that had ever been a terror 
to the evil doer— and the well doer also— and stared be- 
fore him, held up his hands and exclaimed : 

“ Deborah ! Deborah ! ” 

And then he dropped his arms by his side, and with a 
long, deep-drawn sigh fell asleep. The name of his old 
wife was the last word upon his dying lips. 

No one but the doctor knew what had happened. He 
bent over the lifeless shell, gazed on the face, felt the 
pulse, felt the heart, and then stood up and said : 

“ All is over, my dear friends. His passage has been 
quite painless. I never saw an easier death.” 

And he drew up the sheet over the face of the dead. 

Although all day they had hourly expected this end, 
yet now they could not quite believe that it had indeed 
come. 

The huge, strong man, the rugged Iron King — dead ? 
He who, if not as indestructible as he seemed, was at 
least constituted of that stern stuff of which centenari- 
ans are made, and whom all expected should live far up 
into the eighties or nineties — dead ? The father who 
had lived over them like some mighty governing and 
protecting power all their lives, necessary, inevitable, 
inseparable from their lives — dead ? 

“ Come, my dear,” said Mr. Clarence, gently raising 
Corona and leading her away. “ You have this to con- 
sole you : he died reconciled to you, holding your hand 
in his to the last.” 

“ Ah, dear Uncle Clarence, you have much more to 
console you, for you never failed even once in your duty 
to him, and never gave him one moment of uneasiness 
in all your life,” replied Corona, as she left him in front 
of her old room. 

She entered and shut the door and gave way to the 
natural grief that overwhelmed her for a time. 


432 for woman’s love. 

When she was sufficiently composed she sat down and 
wrote to her brother, informing him of what had oc- 
curred, and telling him that she still held her purpose 
of going out to him with the Nevilles. 


CHAPTER XXXII. 

“ SIC TRANSIT GLORIA MUNDI.” 

If old Aaron Rockharrt, the Iron King, had never 
been generally loved, he was certainly very highly re- 
spected by the whole community. The news of his sud- 
den death fell like a shock upon the public. Prepara- 
tions for the obsequies were on the grandest scale. 

They occupied two days. On the first day there were 
funeral services at Rockhold, performed by the Rev. 
Luke Melville, pastor of the North End Mission Church, 
and attended by all the neighboring families, as well as 
by all the operatives of the works. After these were 
over, the whole assembly, many in carriages and many 
more on foot, followed the hearse that carried the re- 
mains to the North End railway depot, where the coffin 
was placed in a special car prepared for its reception, 
and, attended by the whole family, it was conveyed to 
the State capital and deposited in the long drawingroom 
of the Rockharrt mansion, where it remained until the 
next day. On the second day funeral services were held 
at the town house by the bishop of the diocese, assisted 
by the rector of the church of the Lord’s Peace, and at- 
tended by a host of the city friends of the family. 

After these services the long funeral procession moved 
from the house to the cemetery of the Lord’s Peace, 
where the body was laid in the Rockharrt vault beside 
that of his old wife. 


SIC TRANSIT GLORIA MUNDI. 


433 


On the return of the family to the house they assem- 
bled in the library to hear the reading of the will of 
Aaron Rockharrt, which had been brought in by his so- 
licitor, Mr. Benjamin Norris. 

There were present, seated around the table, Fabian, 
Violet, and Clarence Rockharrt, Cora Rothsay, the 
doctor and the lawyer. Standing behind these were 
gathered the servants of the family. 

Mr. Norris blew his nose, cleared his throat, put on 
his spectacles, opened the will and proceeded to read it. 

The testament may be briefly summed up as follows : 

First there were handsome legacies left to each of the 
old servants. One full half of the testator’s vast estate 
was left to his elder son, Fabian ; one quarter to his 
younger son, Clarence ; and one quarter to be divided 
equally between his grandson, Sylvan Haught, and his 
granddaughter, Corona Rothsay. 

Fabian was appointed sole executor. 

The lawyer folded up the document and handed it to 
Fabian Rockharrt. 

“ Clarence, old boy, I hardly think this is altogether 
fair to you,” said Fabian, good naturedly, and ready to 
deceive him into the delusion that he had not schemed 
for this unequal division of the enormous wealth. 

“ It is all right, Fabian. Altogether right. You are 
the eldest son, and now the head of the firm, and you 
have ten times over the business brains that I have. I am 
perfectly satisfied, and even if I were not, I would not 
dream of criticising my father’s will,” replied Clarence, 
with perfect good humor and sincerity. 

The legacies were promptly paid by Fabian Rock- 
harrt. Mr. Clarence decided to remain as his brother’s 
junior partner in the firm that was henceforth to be 
known as “ Aaron Rockharrt’s Sons,” and to leave all 
his share of the money invested in the works, 


434 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


When Corona was asked when and how she would re- 
ceive her own, she also declared that she would leave it 
for the present where it was invested in the works, and 
the firm might pay her legal interest for its use, or make 
her a small silent partner in the business. Sylvan had 
yet to be consulted in regard to the disposal of his 
capital. 

The month of October was in its third week. It was 
high time for Corona to go to Washington and make 
the acquaintance of the Nevilles, if she wished to go to 
travel west under their protection. She had several 
times spoken of this purpose in the presence of Violet, 
so as to accustom that emotional young woman to the 
idea of their separation. But Violet, absorbed in her 
grief for the dead, paid but little attention to Corona’s 
casual remarks. 

At the end of a few days Fabian Rockharrt began to 
talk about going back to Violet Banks, and invited 
Corona to accompany his wife and himself to their 
pleasant country home. 

It was then that Corona spoke decisively. She thank- 
ed him for his invitation and reminded him of her unal- 
terable resolution to go out to Fort Farthermost to join 
her brother. 

When Fabian Rockharrt tried to combat her deter- 
mination, she informed him that she had during the fu- 
neral week received a joint letter from Captain and Mrs. 
Neville, inviting her to join their party to the frontier. 
This letter had been written at the suggestion of the 
colonel of Captain Neville’s regiment, and had not been 
mentioned or even answered until after the funeral. She 
said that she had accepted this kind invitation, and had 
forwarded all her baggage, which had been so long 
stored at North End, to Washington to wait her arrival 
in that city. 


“ SIC TRANSIT GLORIA MUNDI.” 435 

“ Very well, then,” said Fabian. “ If you are set upon 
this expedition, I cannot hinder you, and shall not try 
to do so. But I tell you what I will do. I will take 
Violet to Washington with you, and get rooms at some 
pleasant house before the rush of winter visitors. We 
shall not be able to go into general society, but there is 
a great plenty of sightseeing in the national capital with 
which to divert the mind of my poor little girl. Her 
old guardians, the Pendletimes, are there also, and it 
will comfort her to see them. With them she will be 
able to let you depart without breaking her poor little 
heart.” 

“ Oh, Uncle Fabian, I am so glad you have thought of 
this ! It will be so good for Violet. She has had a sad 
time since her home-coming. She needs a change,” 
said Corona, eagerly. 

“ I think she will be very much pleased with the plan. 
Now, Cora, when do you wish to go ?” 

“ As soon as possible ; but since you are so kind as 
to accompany me, my wish must wait on yours, Uncle 
Fabian.” 

“ Let us go and consult Violet,” said Fabian Rock- 
harrt, rising and leading the way to the nursery, which 
had been hastily fitted up for the accommodation of the 
Rockharrt baby and her nurse, and where he felt sure of 
finding the young mother, too. 

Violet, when told of the scheme to go immediately to 
Washington and see her old friends, was more than 
“ pleased;” she was delighted. To show her baby to 
her more than mother, as she often called Mrs. Pendle- 
time, would fill her soul with pride and joy. 

Very early the next morning Mr. Fabian and his party 
left the city by the express train en route for the na- 
tional capital, leaving Mr. Clarence to go to North End 
and take charge of the works. They reached Baltimore 


43 6 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


at II p. m., and remained over night. The next day they 
went on to Washington, where they arrived about noon, 
and went directly to the hotel where Captain and Mrs. 
Neville were staying. 

Violet, very much fatigued, lay down to rest and to 
get her baby to sleep at her bosom. Mr. Fabian, as we 
must continue from habit to call him, though his right- 
ful style was now Mr. Rockharrt, went down to the read- 
ing room to send his own and his wife’s cards to Chief 
Justice and Mrs. Pendletime, and to collect Washington 
gossip. 

Corona changed her traveling dress, went down into 
the ladies’ parlor, and sent her card to the rooms of the 
Nevilles. And presently there entered to her a very 
handsome middle-aged pair. 

The captain was a fine, tall, broad-shouldered, soldier- 
ly-looking man, with a bald head and a gray mustache. 
He was clothed in a citizen’s morning suit. The cap- 
tain’s wife was also rather tall, slender, dark complex- 
ioned, with a thin face, black eyes, and black hair very 
slightly touched with gray, which she wore in ringlets 
over her ears, and in a braid behind her neck. Her 
dress was a plain, dark cashmere, with white cuffs and 
collar. 

“ It is very kind of you to take charge of me,” said 
Corona to Mrs. Neville, as the three seated themselves 
on a group of chairs near together. 

“ My dear, I am very glad to have your company, as 
well on the long and dreary journey over the plains as 
at that distant frontier fort. You will find life at the 
fort with your brother a severe test to your affection for 
him,” said Mrs. Neville, with her rather doubtful smile. 

“ You have some experience of life at Fort Farther- 
most ? ” remarked Corona pleasantly. 

“ No ; not at that particular fort. We have never been 




UNCLE CLARENCE MEETING CORONA. 






“sic transit gloria mundi.” 437 

quite so far as that yet. It is a new fort— an outpost 
really on the extreme southwestern frontier, as I under- 
stand. We shall have to cross what used to be called 
the Great American Desert to reach it. We go first to 
Leavenworth, and, of course, the journey to Leaven- 
worth is easy enough But from Leavenworth the long, 
tedious traveling by army wagons over the plains and 
through the wilderness to the southwestern forts will 
try your endurance, my dear.” 

“ Come, come ! ” said the captain, heartily ; “ it is not 
all unmitigated dreadfulness. To be sure we have no 
railroads through the wilderness, no fine city hotels to 
stay at ; but, then, there are some few forts along the 
line of travel, where we can stop a day or two to rest, 
and have good sport. And when we have no fort at the 
end of a day’s journey, it is not very awful to bivouac 
under the shelter of some friendly rock or in the thicket 
of some forest. The wagons by day make good couches 
by night ; and as for the bill of fare, a haunch of veni- 
son from a deer shot by some soldier on the road, and 
cooked on a fire in the open air, has a very particularly 
fine flavor. All civilized condiments we carry with us 
As for amusements, though we have no theaters or con- 
certs, yet there is always sure to be some fellow along 
who can sing a good song, and some other fellow who 
can tell a good story. I rather think you will enjoy the 
trip as a novelty, Mrs. Rothsay. I observe that most 
young people do.” 

“ I really think I shall enjoy it,” assented Corona. 

“ I hope that you will be able to endure it, my dear,” 
added Mrs. Neville. 

“You see the journey is no novelty to my wife, Mrs. 
Rothsay. She has spent all her married life on the fron- 
tier. Thirty years ago, my dear lady, I received my first 
commission as second lieutenant in the Third Infantry, 


438 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


and was ordered to Okononak, Oregon. I married my 
sweetheart here, and took her with me, and she has been 
with me ever since ; for we both agreed that anything 
was better than separation. We have raised children, 
and they have married and left us, and we have never 
been parted for a week. We have lived on the frontier, 
and know every fort from the confines of Canada to 
those of Mexico. We have lived among soldiers, sav- 
ages, pioneers, scouts, border ruffians, wild beasts, and 
venomous reptiles all the days of our married life. 
What do you think of us ? ” 

“ I think it is unjust that some military officers have 
to vegetate all their days in those wilds of the West, 
while others live for all that life is worth in the Eastern 
centers of civilization.” 

“ Bless you, my dear, we don’t vegetate. If nothing 
else should rouse our souls the Indians would, and 
make it lively for us, too ! It is not an unpleasant life, 
upon the whole, Mrs. Rothsay ; but you see we are 
growing old, and my wife is tired of it, that is all.” 

“ How soon shall we leave for the West ? ” inquired 
Corona. 

“ How soon can you be ready, my dear young lady ? ” 

“ I am quite ready now.” 

“Then on Monday, I think. What do you say, Mrs. 
Neville ?” inquired the captain. 

“ Monday will do,” replied the wife. 

“ Now here are some people coming in to interrupt 
us,” said the captain in a vexed tone. 

Corona looked up and said : 

“They are Chief Justice and Mrs. Pendletime, come 
to call on their late ward, Mrs. Fabian Rockharrt. You 
know them ? ” 

“Not a bit of it. So if you please, my dear, we will 
retire at once and leave you to receive them, especially 


SIC TRANSIT GLORIA MUNDI.” 


439 


as we are both engaged to dine at the arsenal this 
afternoon/’ said the captain ; and he arose, and with his 
wife withdrew from the parlor. 

Cora went forward to receive the new visitors. They 
both greeted her very warmly, and then expressed the 
deepest sympathy with ^her in her sorrow at the loss of 
her grandfather, and made many inquiries for the par- 
ticulars of his illness. 

When Corona had answered all their questions, and 
they had again expressed their sympathy, she inquired : 

“ Have you sent for Violet ? Does she know you are 
here? If not, I will go and call her.” 

“ Oh, yes ; the servant took up our card. And here she 
comes ! And the baby in her arms, by all that is beauti- 
ful ! ” said Mrs. Pendletime, as she arose to meet her fa- 
vorite, and took the infant from the fond mother and 
covered both with caresses. 

“ To think of my child coming to a hotel instead of 
directly to my house ! ” said the elder lady, reproach- 
fully. 

“ But I wished to stay a day or two with Corona be- 
fore she leaves for the West. And after I meant to go 
to you and stay as long as you would let me,” Violet 
replied. 

“ Mrs. Rothsay going West ! ” exclaimed the old lady. 

“Yes; she is,” said Violet, emphatically and impa- 
tiently. And then there ensued more explanations, and 
exclamations, and remonstrances. 

And finally Mrs. Pendletime inquired : 

“ And when do you leave on this fearful expedition, 
my dear ? ” 

“On Monday next I go, with Captain and Mrs. Ne- 
ville,” replied Corona. 

“ Well, I am truly sorry for it ; but, of course, I can- 
not help it. On Monday, therefore, after your friend 


440 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


has taken leave of you, you will remove to my house, 
Violet ? ” 

“ Oh, yes ; the thought of going to you is the only 
comfort I have in parting from Corona,” replied Mrs. 
Fabian Rockharrt. 


CHAPTER XXXIII. 

corona’s departure. 

On the Sunday following her arrival in Washington, 
the last day of her sojourn in the capital, the day before 
her departure for the frontier, Corona Rothsay rose 
early in the morning, and soon as she was dressed went 
down to the ladies’ parlor. Neither her uncle nor his 
young wife had yet left their rooms. In fact, so early 
was it that none of the ladies staying in the house had 
yet come down to the parlor. The place was vacant. 

Corona went up the long room and sat down by one 
of the front windows, to look down on the passing life 
of the avenue below. 

While she sat looking out of the window she heard a 
movement at the lower end of the room. Some one en- 
tered and sat down to wait. And some one else went 
out again. Corona never turned round to see who was 
there. She continued to look through the window. She 
was not interested in the comers and goers into and out 
of the hotel. 

Presently some one came in again and said : 

“ Mrs. Rothsay is not in her room, sir.” 

“Then I will wait here until she can be found,” re- 
plied the new comer in a familiar voice. 

But then Corona started up and rushed down the 
length of the room, crying eagerly : 

“ Uncle Clarence ! Oh, Uncle Clarence ! Is this 


corona’s departure. 


441 


you ? Is this indeed you ? I am so glad to see you once 
more before I go ! I had thought never to see you 
again ! Or, at least, not for many years ! And here 
you are ! ” 

He caught the hands 1 ^ she held out as she reached him, 
drew her to his bosom and kissed her as he answered : 

“ Yes, my dear, it is I, your old bachelor uncle, who 
was not satisfied with the leave taking on last Thurs- 
day, but longed to see you again before your departure.” 

“ You dear Uncle Clarence ! ” 

“So yesterday afternoon I telegraphed to Fabian to 
ask him when you were to start for the West. He tele- 
graphed back that you expected to leave Washington 
on Monday morning. I got this answer about five 
o’clock in the afternoon. And, as it was Saturday night 
and I had a clear day, the blessed Sabbath, before me, I 
only waited to close the works at six o’clock, as usual, 
and then I hurried away, packed a carpet bag and caught, 
by half a minute, the six-thirty express for Baltimore 
and Washington, and came straight through ! It was a 
twelve hours’ journey, my dear, without stopping except 
to change cars, which connected promptly, and so you 
see I have lost no time ! I have just arrived, and did 
not have to wait five minutes even to see you, for you 
were here to receive me ! And now that I am here, 
my dear, I shall stay to see you off with the Nevilles. 
You go to-morrow, as I understand? There has been 
no change in the programme ? ” 

“ We go to-morrow, Uncle Clarence,” replied Corona, 
in a grave, sorrowful tone, for she was sympathizing 
with him. 

“ By what train, my child ? ” 

“ The eight-thirty express, Baltimore and Ohio Rail- 
road.” 

“Then I need not part with you here in Washington. 


442 


FOR WOMAN'S LOVE. 


Our routes are the same for some hundred miles. I 
shall travel with you as far as the North End Junction, 
and take leave of you there. That will be seeing the 
very last of you, up to the very last minute.” 

Just at this moment Mr. Fabian entered the parlor, 
and recognizing his younger brother and junior partner, 
approached him with a shout : 

“ Clarence ! by all that’s magical ! Pray, did you 
rise from the earth, or fall from the skies, that I find you 
here ? ” 

“ How do you do, Fabian ? I came in the most com- 
monplace way you can imagine — by the night express 
train — and have only just now arrived,” replied Mr. 
Clarence. 

“ And how goes on the works?” inquired Fabian 
Rockharrt. 

“ Admirably.” 

“ Glad to hear it. And what brought you here, if it is 
a civil question ?” 

“It isn’t a civil question, but I’ll answer it all the 
same. I came to see Cora once more, to spend the last 
Sabbath with her and to accompany her as far on the 
journey to-morrow as our way runs together, which will 
be as far as the North End Junction.” 

“And you will not reach North End before Monday 
night ! A whole day lost at the works, Clarence ! Ah ! 
it is well you have me to deal with instead of the father 
— Heaven rest his soul ! ” 

“See here, Fabian,” said Mr. Clarence, “for a very 
little more I will go with Cora all the way to Fort Far- 
thermost, as her natural protector and helper in her 
missionary work. What, indeed, have I to keep me here 
in the East since the father left us ? Nothing whatever. 
You have your wife and child ; I have no one. Cora is 
nearer to me than any other being.” 


corona’s departure. 


443 


“ Come ! Come down to breakfast. You have been 
traveling all night without food, I feel sure ; and fast- 
ing and vigils never were means of grace to a Rock- 
harrt. Come ! ’ said Mr. Fabian, with a laugh. 

“ I must get a room and go to it first. Look at me ! ” 
said Clarence. « x 

“ You do look like the ash man or blacksmith, cer- 
tainly. Well, come along ; we’ll go to the office and 
get a room, and then you can get some of that dust off 
you. It won’t take ten minutes. After that we will go 
to breakfast.” 

The brothers left the parlor together. 

The next moment Violet entered it, and bade good 
morning to Corona, who in turn told her of the new ar- 
rival. 

“ Clarence! Oh, I am so glad! What an addition 
he will be to our party, Cora, especially after you have 
left us, my dear, when we shall miss you so sadly,” said 
Violet. 

Cora made no reply. She disliked to tell Violet that 
she, Violet, would lose the society of Clarence at the 
same time that she would lose that of herself, as her 
uncle was to leave Washington by the same train. 

While they were still talking the two brothers re- 
entered the parlor. 

When Fabian demanded Avhether they were ready to 
go down to breakfast, and received a satisfactory answer, 
he drew the arm of his wife within his own, and led the 
way down stairs. Clarence and Corona followed. When 
they entered the breakfast saloon, the polite waiter came 
forward and ushered them to a table at which Captain 
and Mrs. Neville were already seated. Morning greet- 
ings were exchanged, and Mr. Clarence was introduced 
and welcomed. 

After breakfast all the party went to church. 


444 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


Then Clarence and Corona spent the afternoon to- 
gether at one end of the long parlor, which was so 
long and had so many recesses that half a dozen sepa- 
rate groups might have isolated themselves there, each 
without fear of their conversation being overheard by 
the others. 

All the members of our party sat up late that evening 
to eke out the time they might spend together before 
parting. It was after midnight when they retired. 

The travelers met at an early breakfast the next morn- 
ing. Their baggage had been sent on and checked in 
advance. They had nothing to do but make the most 
of the few remaining minutes. 

When the meal was over they all hastily left the table 
cmdwent to their rooms to put on their traveling wraps. 

Fabian and Violet were to accompany the travelers to 
the railway depot to see them off, so that there was to 
be no leave taking at the hotel except of the baby. 

Corona went into the nurse’s room, took the mite in 
her arms, held it to her bosom, caressed and kissed it 
tenderly, but dropped no tear on its sweet, fair face or 
soft white robe. 

The baby received all this love with delight, leaping 
and dancing in Corona’s arms, then gazing at her with 
intense eyes, and crowing and prattling in inarticulate 
and unintelligible language, of some happy, incommu- 
nicable news, some joyful message it would deliver if 
it could. 

“ Come, Cora. We are waiting for you, my dear,” 
sounded the voice of Mr. Fabian in the hall outside. 

Corona kissed the baby for the last time, blessed it 
for the vague, sweet hope it had infused into her heart, 
and then laid it in its nurse’s arms and left the room. 

“ We shall barely catch the train, if we catch it at all. 
And the captain is as nearly in a i stew ’ as an officer 


corona’s departure. 


445 

and a gentleman permits himself to get. We have been 
looking for you everywhere,” said Mr. Fabian. 

“ I was in the nurse’s room, bidding good-by to the 
baby,” replied Cora. 

“ Oh ! ” 

No more was said. Baby was excuse for any amount 
of delay, even though it had caused the missing of their 
train and the driving of the captain into a war dance. 

They hurried down stairs and entered the carriages 
that were waiting to take them to the depot — Fabian, 
Violet, Clarence and Corona in one ; Captain and Mrs. 
Neville, and Mrs. Neville’s maid, in the other. And so 
they drove to the depot, and arrived just in time to take 
their tickets and rush to their seats on the train, with 
no further leave taking than a kiss all around, and a 
general, heartfelt “ God bless you ! ” 

The train was speeding away, leaving Washington 
City behind, when our party first began to realize that 
they were really “ off ” and to take in their surroundings. 

Captain and Mrs. Neville sat together about midway 
in the car. Clarence and Corona sat immediately be- 
hind them. On the opposite side sat Mrs. Neville’s 
colored maid, Manda, and in the rear corner, on the same 
side, the captain’s orderly — a new recruit. About half 
the remaining seats in the car were occupied by other 
travelers. 

At Harper’s Ferry, amid the most beautiful and sub- 
lime mountain scenery of Virginia, the train stopped 
twenty minutes for dinner, which, in those ante-bellum 
days, was well served from the hotel at the depot. After 
dinner, the train started off again at express speed, stop- 
ping but at few stations, until near night, when it reach- 
ed North End Junction, where Mr. Clarence was to get 
off. 

“ Cora, my darling, we must part here,” said Mr. Clar- 


446 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


ence, gathering up his effects, as. the train slackened 
speed. 

“ Oh, Uncle Clarence ! Dear Uncle Clarence ! God 
bless you ! God bless you ! ” sobbed Corona. • 

“ Keep up your heart, dear one. You may see me 
sooner than you dream of. The missionary mania is 
sometimes contagious. You have it in its most pro- 
nounced form. And I have been sitting by you for 
eight hours,” replied Mr. Clarence, forgetting his pru- 
dent resolution to say nothing to Corona of an incipient 
plan in his mind. 

“ What do you mean, dear Uncle Clarence ? ” she 
anxiously inquired. 

“ I hardly know myself, Corona. But ponder my 
words in your heart, dear one. They may mean some- 
thing. Here we are ! Good-by ! Good-by ! God bless 
you ! ” exclaimed Mr. Clarence. 

“ Good-by ! God bless you ! ” cried Corona, and they 
parted — Clarence jumping off the train just as it started 
again, at the imminent risk of his life, yet with lucky 
immunity from harm. 

Corona, looking through the side window, saw him 
standing safely on the platform waiting a North End 
train to come up — saw him only for an instant as her 
train flashed onward, and “ pondered his words in her 
heart,” and wondered what they meant. 


CHAPTER XXXIV. 

ON THE FRONTIER. 

Traveling in the ante-bellum days, even by steamboats 
and railway trains, was not the rapid transit of the pres- 


ON THE FRONTIER. 


447 ' 


ent time. It took one day for our travelers to reach 
Wheeling. There they embarked on a river steamer 
for St. Louis. On Monday morning they took a steam- 
boat for Leavenworth, where they arrived early in the 
evening. r 

This was the first and best part of their long journey. 
The second part must of necessity be very different. 
Here their railway and steamboat travel ceased, and the 
remainder of their course to the far southwestern fron- 
tier must be by military wagons through an almost un- 
trodden wilderness. 

I know that since the days of which I write this sec- 
tion of the country has been wonderfully developed, 
and the wilderness has been made to “ bloom and blos- 
som as the rose,” but in those days it was still laid down 
on the maps as “ The Great American Desert.” And 
Fort Leavenworth appeared to us as an extreme out-' 
post of civilization in the West, and a stopping place 
and a point of new departure for troops en route for 
the southwestern frontier forts. 

Captain Neville and his party landed at Leavenworth 
on the afternoon of a fine November day. The captain 
led the way to the colonel’s quarters. A sentinel was 
walking up and down the front. He saluted the captain, 
who passed into the quarters, where an orderly received 
the party, showed them into a parlor, gave them seats, 
and then took the captain’s card to the colonel. 

In a few moments Col. entered the parlor, 

looked around, recognized Captain Neville, and greeted 
him with : 

“ Ah, Neville! delighted to see you! Mrs. Neville, 
of course ! I remember you well, madam ! And this 
young lady your daughter, I presume ? ” he added, turn- 
ing from the elders to shake hands with Corona. 

“No ; not our daughter. I wish she were ; but our 


44 & 


for woman’s love. 


young friend, Mrs. Rothsay, who is going with us to 
Farthermost,” Captain Neville explained. 

“To join her husband ! One of the new set of officers 
turned out by the Academy ! Happy man ! ” exclaimed 
the colonel, warmly shaking Corona’s hand. 

“ No, sir ; Mrs. Rothsay is a widow. She goes out to 
join her only brother, Lieutenant Haught ! ” the captain 
again explained, in a low and faintly reproachful tone. 

“ Oh ! ah ! I beg pardon, I am sure. The mistake 
was absurd,” said the colonel, with a penitent air. 

“ When did you leave Washington ? ” 

“ A week ago to-day ; but the boats were slow.” 

“ Pleasant journey, I hope ? ” 

“ Oh, yes, so far.” 

At this moment the colonel’s wife came into the 
room. She was a tall, gray-haired woman with a fair 
complexion and blue eyes, and dressed in black silk and 
a lace cap. She shook hands with Captain and Mrs. 
Neville, who were old friends, and who then presented 
Mrs. Rothsay, whom the hostess received with much 
cordiality. 

Meanwhile the colonel and the captain strolled out 
upon the piazza to smoke each a cigar. The former in- 
quired more particularly into the history of the beauti- 
ful, pale woman who had come out under the protection 
of the captain and his wife. 

Captain Neville told him all he knew of Mrs. Roth- 
say’s story — namely, that she was the granddaughter of 
the famous Iron King, Aaron Rockharrt, lately deceased, 
and that she was the widow of the late Regulas Roth- 
say, who so mysteriously disappeared on the evening of 
his wedding before the day of his expected inaugura- 
tion as governor of his native State, and who was after- 
ward discovered to have been murdered by the Co- 
manche Indians. 


ON THE FRONTIER. 


449 


In the evening, when a number of officers dropped 
into the drawing room of the colonel's quarters, our 
party were quite able to receive them. 

One unexpected thing happened. Among the callers 
was a certain Major , a childless widower of mid- 

dle age, short, thick r set, black-bearded an<l red-faced, 
with a bluff presence and a bluff voice, who fell — yes, 
tumbled — heels over head in love with Corona at first 
sight. 

This catastrophe was so patent to all beholders as to 
excite equal wonder and mirthfulness. 

Only Corona of all the company remained igno- 
rant of the conquest she had made ; ignorant, that is, 
until the visitors had all left the quarters, when her 
hostess said to her in a bantering tone : 

“ You have subdued our major, my dear, utterly sub- 
dued him. This is the first case of love at first sight that 
ever came under my notice, but it is an unmistakable 
one. And, oh, I should say a malignant, if not a fatal, 
type of the disorder/’ 

So closed the day of our travelers’ arrival at Fort 
Leavenworth. 

It was Saturday afternoon, on the sixth day of the 
visitors’ stay at the fort, and the ladies were on the pa- 
rade ground watching the drill, when the word came 
that the steamer was coming up the river with troops 
on board. 

“ Our raw recruits at last,” said Captain Neville, who 
was standing with the ladies. 

“ And that means, I suppose, that we are to start for 
Farthermost at once,” said Mrs. Neville. 

“ Not on the instant,” laughed the captain. 

“ This is Saturday afternoon. To-morrow is Sunday. 
We shall leave on Monday morning.” 

“ Rain or shine ? ” 


45 ° 


FOR WOMAN'S LOVE. 


“Fair or foul, of course,” said the captain. 

It was really the steamer with the new recruits on 
board. Half an hour later they landed and marched into 
the fort, under the command of the recruiting sergeant, 
and they were received with cheers. 

That evening Captain Neville announced his inten- 
tion to set out for Farthermost on Monday morning. 
Of course this was expected. And equally, of course, 
not one word was said to induce him to defer his depart- 
ure for one day. Military duty must take precedence 
of mere politeness. 

The next day being the Sabbath, the ladies attended 
the morning service in the chapel of the fort. The irre- 
pressible Major was present, and after the bene- 

diction, attached himself to Captain Neville’s party, 
and walked home with them to the colonel’s quarters, 
but not next to Cora, who walked with Mrs. Neville. 

As the major paused at the door, Mrs. had no 

choice but to invite him to come in and stay to dinner, 
adding that this was the last day of the Nevilles’ and 
Mrs. Rothsay’s sojourn at the fort. 

The major thanked the lady, and followed her into 
the drawing room, where he sat talking to the colonel, 
while the ladies went to their rooms to lay off their bon- 
nets and cloaks. They came down only when called by 
the bell to the early Sunday dinner. 

As this was the last day of the guests' stay at Fort 
Leavenworth, many of the officers dropped in to say 
good by; so that the party sat up rather later than 
usual, and it was near midnight when they retired to 
rest. 

Corona did not go to bed at once. She sat from 
twelve to one writing a letter to her Uncle Clarence, not 
knowing how the next was to be mailed to him. 

. The next morning was so clear, bright, and beautiful 


ON THE FRONTIER. 45 1 

that every one said that it must be the perfection of In- 
dian summer. 

I On the road outside the walls five strong army wa- 
gons, to which stout mules were harnessed, stood in a 
line. These were to serve the men as carriages by day 
and couches by night. 1 Besides these, there were two 
carriages of better make and more comfortable fittings 
for the captain and the ladies of his party. 

The farewell breakfast at the colonel’s quarters par- 
took of the nature of an official banquet. It was un- 
necessarily prolonged. 

At length the company left the table. 

Mrs. Neville and Mrs. Rothsay went to their rooms 
to put on hats and cloaks. As soon as they were ready 

they came down to bid good by to Mrs. and some 

other ladies who had come to the colonel’s quarters to 
see them off. 

When these adieus were all said, the colonel gave 
Mrs. Rothsay his arm to lead her to the carriage, which 
stood in line with the army wagons on the road outside 
the walls. 

Captain and Mrs Neville had gone on before. 

“ There, the steamer has landed, and here are some 
people coming up from it,” said the colonel, pausing at 
the gate with Corona on his arm, as a heavy carriage, 
drawn by a pair of powerful draught horses, came up 
from the steamboat landing and drew up at the gate. 

A tall man, in a long overcoat and a fur cap, jumped 
down and approached Corona. 

“ Uncle Clarence ! Oh, heaven of heavens ! Uncle 
Clarence ! ” she exclaimed, pale and faint with excess 
of surprise and joy. 

“ Yes, my dear ; I am going with you. See, I have my 
own carriage and horses, brought all the way by steamer 
from St. Louis. Our own servants, brought all the way 


45 2 


FOR WOMAN'S LOVE. 


from North End. Now introduce me to your friend 
here, and later I will tell you all about it,” said the new 
comer, with a smile, as he kissed his niece. 

“ Oh, Colonel , this is my dear Uncle Clarence 

— Mr. Clarence Rockharrt, I mean,” said Corona, in a 
rapture of confusion. 

“How do you do, sir? I am very glad to see you. 
Really going over the plains with this train ?” inquired 
the colonel, as the two gentlemen shook hands. 


CHAPTER XXXV. 

THE NEW COMERS. 

“ Yes, colonel,” briskly replied Clarence, “ I am really 
going out to the frontier ! I have not enlisted in the 
army, nor have I received any appointment as post 
trader or Indian agent from the government, nor mis- 
sionary or schoolmaster from any Christian association. 
But, all the same, I am en route for the wilderness on 
my own responsibility, by my own conveyance, at my 
own expense, and with this outgoing trail— if there be 
no objection,” added Clarence, with a sudden obscure 
doubt arising in his mind that there might exist some 
military regulation against the attachment of any out- 
sider to the trail of army wagons going over the plains 
from fort to fort. 

“ ‘ Objections ! ’ What objections could there possibly 
be, my dear sir ? I fancy there could be nothing worse 
than a warm welcome for you,” replied the colonel. 

At that moment Captain Neville, who had put his 
wife in their carryall, came up to see what had delayed 
his guest. 


THE NEW COMERS. 


453 


“ My dear Mrs. Rothsay, we are ready to start/’ he 
said. Then seeing Mr. Clarence, whom he had met in k 
Washington and liked very much, he seized his hand 
and exclaimed : 

“ Why, Rockharrt, my dear fellow ! You here ! This 
is a surprise, indeed ! I am very glad to see you ! How 
are you ? When did you arrive ? ” and he shook the 
hand of the new comer as if he would have shaken it 
off. 

“ I am very well, thank you, captain, and have just 
landed from the boat. I hope you and your wife are 
quite well.” 

“ Robust, sir ! Robust ! So glad to see you ! But so 
sorry you did not arrive a few days sooner, so that we 
might have seen more of you. You have come, I sup- 
pose, all this distance to bid a last, supplementary fare- 
well to your dear favorite niece ? ” 

“ I have come to go with her to the frontier, if I may 
have the privilege of traveling with your trail of 
wagons.” 

“ Why, assuredly. We are always glad of good com- 
pany on the way,” heartily responded the captain. 

“ Oh, beg pardon, and thank you very much ; but I 
did not intend to ‘ beat ’ my way. Look there ! ” exclaimed 
Clarence, with a brighter smile, as he pointed to the 
commodious carriage, drawn by a pair of fine draught 
horses, that stood waiting for him, and to the covered 
wagon, drawn by a pair of stout mules, that was coming 
up behind. 

“ Oh! Ah ! Yes, I see ! You are traveling with your 
retinue. But is not this a very sudden move on your 
part ? ” demanded the captain. 

“ So sudden in its impulse that it might be mistaken 
for the flight of a criminal, had it not been so deliberate 
in its execution. The fact is, sir, I am very much at- 


454 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


tached to my widowed niece, and not being able to dis- 
suade her from her purpose of going out into the Indian 
country, and being her natural protector and an unin- 
cumbered bachelor, I decided to follow her. And now 
I feel very happy to have overtaken her in the nick of 
time.” 

“ I see ! I see ! ” said the captain with a laugh. 

While this talk was still going on, Corona turned to 
take a better look at the great, strong carriage in which 
her uncle had driven up from the steamboat landing. 
There, to her surprise and delight, she saw young Mark, 
from Rockhold, seated on the box. He was staring at 
her, trying to catch her eye, and when he did so he 
grinned and bobbed, and bobbed and grinned, half a 
dozen times, in as many half seconds. 

“ Why, Mark ! I am so surprised ! ” said Corona, as 
she went toward him. “ I am so glad to see you ! ” 

“Yes’m. Thanky’m. So is I. Yes’m, an’ dar’s mam- 
my an’ daddy an’ Sis'.er Phebe ’hind dar in de wagon,” 
jerking his head toward the rear. 

Corona looked, and her heart leaped with joy to see 
the dear, familiar faces of the colored servants who had 
been about her from her childhood. For there on the 
front seat of the wagon sat old John, from Rockhold, 
with the reins in his hands, drawing up the team of 
mules, while on one side of him sat his middle-aged 
wife, Martha, the housekeeper, and on the other his 
young daughter, Phebe, once lady’s maid to Corona 
Rothsay. 

Corona uttered a little cry of joy as she hastened to- 
ward the wagon. The three colored people saw her at 
once, and, with the unconventionality of their old servi- 
tude, shouted out in chorus : 

“ How do, Miss C’rona ? ” 

“ Sarvint, Miss C’rona ! ” 


THE NEW COMERS. 455 

“ Didn’t ’spect to see we dem come trapesin’ arter yer 
’way out yere, did yer now ? ” 

And they also grinned and bobbed, and bobbed and 
grinned, between every word, as they tumbled oh their 
seats and ran to meet her. 

Mr. Clarence hoisted the two women to their seats, 
one on each side of the driver, and then turned to 
Corona. 

“ Come, my dear. Let me put you into our carriage,’’ 
he said, as he drew her arm within his own and led her on. 

“ Oh ! I have not taken leave of Colonel yet. 

Where is he ? ” she inquired, looking around. 

“ Here I am, my dear Mrs. Rothsay. Waiting at the 
carriage door to put you in your seat and to wish you a 
pleasant journey. And certainly, if this initial day is 
any index, you will have a pleasant one, for I never saw 
finer weather at this season of the year,” said the colo- 
nel, cheerily, as he received Corona from her uncle’s 
hand, and, with the stately courtesy of the olden time, 
placed her in her seat. 

“ I thank you, colonel, for all the kindness I have re- 
ceived at your hands and at those of Mrs. . I shall 

never forget it. Good by,” said Corona, giving him 
her hand. 

He lifted the tips of her fingers to his lips, bowed, 
and stepped back. 

Mr. Clarence entered the carriage and gave the order 
to the young coachman. Carriage and covered wagon 
then fell into the procession, which b.egan to move on. 
A farewell gun was fired from the fort. 

“ Uncle Clarence,” said Corona, after the party had 
been on the road some hours — “ Uncle Clarence, how 
came you first to think of such a strange move as to 
leave the works and come out here ? And when did you 
first make up your mind to do it ? ” 


45 6 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


“ I think, Cora, my dear, that the idea came vaguely 
into my mind, as a mere possibility, after my father’s 
death. It occurred to me that there was no absolute ne- 
cessity for my remaining longer at the works. You see, 
Cora, however much I might have wished for a change 
in my life, I never could have vexed my father by even 
expressing such a wish, while he lived. After his death 
I thought of it vaguely.” 

“ Oh ! why didn’t you tell me ? ” 

“ My mind was not made up ^therefore I spoke of 
the matter to no one. I only hinted something to you, 
when on bidding you good by at North End Junction I 
told you that you might possibly see me before you 
would expect to do so.” 

“ Yes; I remember that well. I thought you only said 
that to comfort me. And you really meant that you 
might possibly follow me ? ” 

“ Yes, my dear ; that is just what I meant. I could 
not speak more plainly because I was not sure of my 
own course. I had to think of Fabian.” 

“ Yes. How, at last, came you to the conclusion of 
following your poor niece ? ” 

“ Fabian and myself could not agree upon a certain 
policy in conducting our business. There was no longer 
the father’s controlling influence, you see, and Fabian 
is the head of the firm ; and I could not do business on 
his principles,” said Mr. Clarence, flushing up to his 
brow. 

u No ; I suppose you could not,” said Cora, medita- 
tively ; and then she was sorry that she had said any- 
thing that might imply a reproach to the good-humored 
uncle she had left behind. 

“ Still, I said nothing about a dissolution of partner- 
ship until Fabian complained that I, or my policy, was 
a dead weight around his neck, dragging him down 


THE NEW COMERS. 


457 


from the most magnificent flights to mere sordid drudg- 
ery. Then I proposed that we should dissolve partnership. 
And he said he was sorry. And I believe he was ; but 
also glad, inconsistent as that seems. For he was sorry 
I could not come into his policy, and stay in the firm ; 
but since I could not^so agree with him, he was relieved 
when I proposed to withdraw from it. We disagreed, 
my dear Cora, but we did not fall out ; we parted good 
friends and brothers with tears in our eyes. Poor little 
Violet cried a good deal. But you know she has such 
a tender heart, poor child ! — Look at that herd of deer, 
Cora, standing on the top of that swell of the land to 
the right, and actually gazing at the trail without a 
motion or a panic. I hope nobody will shoot at them ! ” 
exclaimed Mr. Clarence, suddenly breaking off in his 
discourse to point to the denizens of the thicket and the 
prairie, until upon some sudden impulse the whole herd 
turned and bounded away. 

So they fared on through that glorious autumn day — 
over the vast, rolling, solitary prairie — now rising to a 
smooth, gradual elevation that revealed the circle of the 
whole horizon where it met the sky ; now descending 
into a wide, shallow hollow, where the rising ground 
around inclosed them as in an amphitheater ; but every- 
where along the trail, the prairie grass, dried and bur- 
nished by the autumn’s suns and winds, burned like 
gold on the hills and bronze in the hollows, giving a 
singularly beautiful effect in light and shade of ming- 
ling metallic hues. 

At noon the captain ordered a halt, and all the teams 
were drawn up in a line ; and all the men got out to 
feed and water the horses and mules, and to prepare 
their own dinner. 

They were now beside a clear, deep, narrow stream, a 
tributary of the Kansas River, running through a pic- 


EOR woman’s love. 


45 8 

turesque valley, carpeted with long grass, and bordered 
with low, well-wooded hills on either side. The bur- 
nished gold and bronze of the long dried grass on the 
river’s brim, dotted here and there with a late scarlet 
prairie flower, the brilliant crimson and purple of the 
autumn foliage that clothed the trees, the bright blue 
of the sky and the soft white of the few downy clouds 
floating overhead, and all reflected and duplicated in the 
river below, made a beauty and glory of color that must 
have delighted the soul of an artist, and pleased the eye 
of even the most careless observer. 

Mike O’Reilly, the captain’s orderly, was busy spread- 
ing a table cloth on the grass, at the foot of a hill on the 
right, and old John, Mr. Clarence’s man, was emulating 
Mike by spreading a four-yard square of white damask 
at a short distance behind him. 

Our friends had nearly finished their lunch, when 
something— she never could tell what — caused Corona 
to look behind her. Then she shrieked ! All looked to 
see the cause of her sudden fright. 

There stood a group of Indians, with blankets around 
their forms, and gleaming tomahawks about their 
shoulders. 

“ Pawnees — friendly. Don’t be afraid. Give them 
something to eat,” said the captain, in a low tone, ad- 
dressing the first part of his conversation to Corona and 
the last part to Mrs. Neville. 

But Corona had never seen an Indian in her life, and 
could not at once get over her panic caused by the sight 
of those barq, keen-edged axes gleaming in the sun. 

Captain Nevill espoke to them in their native tongue, 
and they replied. The conversation that ensued was 
quite unintelligible to Clarence and Corona, but not to 
Mrs. Neville, who beckoned to two squaws who stood 
humbly in the rear of the braves. They were both 


THE NEW COMERS. 


459 


clothed in short, rude, blue cotton skirts, with blankets 
over their shoulders. The elder squaw carried a pack 
on her back ; the younger one carried a baby snugly 
in a hood made of the loop of her blanket at the back of 
her neck. r 

They both approached the ladies, chattering as they 
came ; the elder one threw down her pack on the grass 
and began to open it, and display a number of dressed 
raccoon skins stretched upon sticks, and by gibbering 
and gesticulations expressed her wish to sell them. 

Neither of the ladies wished to buy ; but Mrs. Neville 
gave her loaves of bread and junks of dried beef from 
the hampers on the grass, and Corona gave her money. 

She put the money in a little fur pouch she carried at 
her belt, and she packed the bread and beef in the 
bundle with the highly flavored raccoon skins. She was 
not fastidious. 

While Mrs. Neville and Corona were occupied with 
the squaw, Captain Neville and Mr. Clarence had been 
feasting the braves, and the attendants had been wash- 
ing dishes, repacking hampers, and reloading wagons 
for a fresh start. 

When all was ready the wayfarers took leave of the 
Indians and re-entered their conveyances and resumed 
their route, leaving the savages still feasting on the frag- 
ments that remained. 

It was now two o’clock in the afternoon, as the long 
trail of carryalls and army wagons passed up from the 
beautiful valley and out upon the vast prairie that still 
rolled on before them in hills and hollows of gold and 
bronze, blazing under the bright autumnal sun. 

Men and women, mules and horses, had all been 
rested and refreshed by their mid-day halt and repast. 

The people, however, seemed less inclined to observe 
and converse than in the forenoon. 


460 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


Even Clarence saw more than one flock of birds sail 
over their heads, and made no sign ; saw a herd of deer 
stand and gaze, and said not a word. 

At length Clarence took out his cigar and lit it, and 
as he smoked he watched the descending sun until it 
sank below the horizon and sent up the most singular 
after-glow that Clarence had ever seen — a shower of 
sparks and needle-like flames from the edge of the 
prairie immediately under the horizon 

“ Looks like de worl’ was ketchin, on fire ober dere, 
Marse Clarence,” said young Mark, speaking for the 
first time since they had resumed their march. 

“ It is only the light reflected by the prairie, my boy,” 
kindly replied Mr. Clarence. And then he smoked on 
in silence, while the after-glow died out, the twilight 
faded, and one by one the stars came out. Corona 
seemed to be slumbering in her seat. Young Mark 
crooned low, as if to himself, a weird, old camp meeting 
hymn. It was so dark that he could not have seen to 
guide his horses, had not the captain’s carryall been im- 
mediately in front of his own, and the long trail of 
wagons in front of the captain’s, with lantern carried by 
the advance guard to show the way. 

“ What’s the matter ? ” suddenly called out Mr. Clar- 
ence, who was aroused from his reverie by the halt of 
the whole procession. 

“ We ’pears to got sumwhurze,” replied Mark, strongly 
pulling in his horses, which had nearly run into the 
back of the captain’s stationary carryall in front. 

“ We are at Burley’s,” called out Captain Neville from 
his seat. 

While he spoke Mike O’Reilly brought up a lantern 
to show their way to the house. 

Clarence alighted and handed down his niece, took 
her arm, and followed Captain and Mrs. Neville past the 


THE NEW COMERS. 


461 


wagons and mules and groups of men through a door 
that admitted them into a long, low-ceiled room, lighted 
by tallow candles in tin sconces along the log walls, 
and warmed by a large cooking stove in the middle of 
the floor. Rude, unpainted wooden chairs, benches and 
tables were the only furniture, if we except the rough 
shelves on which coarse crockery and tinware were ar- 
ranged and under which iron cooking utensils were piled. 

Captain Neville and Mr. Clarence returned to the 
wagons to see for themselves that their valuable per- 
sonal effects were safely bestowed for the night, and that 
the horses and mules were well cared for. The proprie- 
tor of this place attended them. 

While Mrs. Neville and Corona still walked up and 
down in the room, a small dark-haired woman came in 
and nodded to them, and asked if they would like to go 
upstairs and have some water to wash their faces. 

Both ladies thankfully accepted this offer, and fol- 
lowed the landlady up a rude flight of steps that led up 
from the corner of the room to an open trap door, 
through which they entered the garret. 

This was nothing better than a loft, whose rough 
plank floor formed the ceiling of the room below, and 
whose sloping roof rose from the floor front and back, 
and met overhead. 

Here they rested through the night. 

Let us hasten on. It was the thirteenth day out. The 
trail had crossed nearly the whole of the Indian Terri- 
tory, and were within one day’s march of Fort Farther- 
most, on the Texan frontier. 

They had passed the previous night at Fort W., and 
at sunrise they had crossed the Rio Negro, and before 
noon they had made nearly a score of miles toward their 
destination. They halted beside a little stream that 
took its rise in a spring among the rocks on the right 


462 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


hand of the trail. Here the party meant to rest for 
two hours before resuming the march to Fort Farther- 
most, which they hoped to reach that same night. 

As usual at the noon rest, mules and horses were un- 
harnessed and led down to the stream to be watered and 
fed. Fires were built and rustic cranes improvised to 
hang the pots and kettles gypsy style. Since the first 
day out old Martha had been constituted cook and old 
John butler to our party. 

In a short time Martha had prepared such a hot din- 
ner as was practicable under the circumstances, and 
John had laid the cloth. 

When all was ready the party of four sat down on 
the dry grass to partake of the meal, to every course of 
which they all did ample justice. 

“ This is our last al fresco feast,” said Captain Ne- 
ville, after dinner, as he filled the glasses of the two 
ladies and of Clarence Rockharrt and proposed the toast: 

“ Our lasting friendship and companionship.” 

It was honored warmly. 

Next Clarence proposed : 

“Mrs. Neville,” which was also honored and respond- 
ed to by the captain in a neat little speech, at the end of 
which he proposed : 

“ Mrs. Rothsay.’ 5 

This was duly met by Clarence with a brief acknow- 
ledgment. Mr. Clarence was no speechmaker. But he 
proposed the health of — 

“ Our gallant captain,” which was drank with en- 
thusiasm. 

The captain responded, and proposed — 

“ Mr. Clarence Rockharrt,” which was cordially hon- 
ored. 

“Then Mr. Clarence made his last little speech of 
personal thanks. 


THE NEW COMERS. 


463 


After this the company arose and separated, to wan- 
der about the camping ground, to stretch their cramped 
limbs before returning to their seats on their carryalls. 

“ Come, Clarence, let us follow this little stream up 
to its head. It cannot be far away,” said Corona. 

Mr. Clarence silently drew her arm within his, and 
they walked on up the little valley until it narrowed 
into a gorge, clothed with stunted trees in brilliant au- 
tumn hues, through which the gray rocks jutted. The 
tinkling of the spring which supplied the stream could 
be heard while it was yet out of sight. 

“Did you bring your drinking cup with you, Clar- 
ence ? I should like a draught from the spring,” said 
Corona. 

“ Oh, yes,” said her uncle, producing the silver cup. 
They clambered up the side of the gorge until they 
reached the spring— a great jet of water issuing from 
the rock. But there both stopped short, spellbound, in 
amazement. On a ledge of rock above the spring, and 
facing them, stood a majestic man, clothed in coat of 
buckskin, faced and bordered with fur, leggings of 
buckskin and sandals of buffalo hide. On his head he 
wore a fur cap that half concealed his tawny hair. The 
face was fine, but sunburnt and half covered with a long, 
tawny beard. Corona looked up, and recognized — 

Regulas Rothsay ! 

With a cry of terror, she struck her hands to her eyes, 
as if to dispel an optical illusion, and sank half faint- 
ing, to be caught in the arms of her uncle and laid 
against the side of the rocks, while he sprinkled her face 
with water from the spring. 

She recovered her breath, opened her eyes, and looked 
anxiously, fearfully, all around her. 

There was no one in sight anywhere. The apparition 
had vanished. Corona and her uncle were alone. 


464 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


CHAPTER XXXVI. 

THE MEETING ON THE MOUNT. 

“ What is this? Am I mad ? Have I seen a spirit ? 
Oh, Clarence, what is it ?” cried Corona, in a tumult of 
emotion in which her life seemed throbbing away as she 
clung to her uncle for support. 

“Try to compose yourself, dear Cora,” he answered, 
as he gently laid her down on the mossy rocks, and 
went and brought her water from the spring in his 
pocket cup. 

She raised herself and drank it at his request, and 
then staring wildly at him, repeated her questions : 

“ Oh, what was it ? Who was here just now ? Or was 
it- or was it — was it — delusion ? ” 

“ For Heaven’s sake, Cora, calm yourself. It was 
Regulas Rothsay who stood here a moment ago.” 

“ Rule himself, and no delusion ! But, oh ! I knew 
it ! I knew it all the time ! ” she exclaimed, still trem- 
bling violently. 

“ My darling Cora, try — ” 

“ Where did he go ? Where ? ” she cried, staggering 
to her feet and clinging to her uncle. “ Where ? Oh, 
take me to him ! ” 

“ Do you see that log cabin on the plateau above us, 
Cora, to the right ? ” he said, pointing in the direction 
of which he spoke. 

Her eyes followed his index, and she saw a cottage of 
rough-hewn logs standing against the rocky steep at the 
back of the broad ledge above them. 

“ What do you mean ? Is he up there ? Is he up 
there ? ” she breathlessly demanded. 

“ Yes ; he is in that hut. I saw him climb the rocks 


THE MEETING ON THE MOUNT. 465 

and enter it, and close the door. But, for Heaven’s sake ! 
compose yourself, my dear. You are shaking as with 
an ague, and your hands are cold as ice,” said Clarence. 

“ In that hut, did you say ? So near ? So near ? ” 

“ Yes, dear Cora ; but be calm.” 

“ Take me there ! Take me there ! Oh, give me your 
arm, Uncle Clarence, and help me. My limbs fail now, 
when I need them more than ever before. Ah ! and my 
heart fails, too ! ” she moaned, growing suddenly pale 
and fainter as she leaned heavily against her uncle. 

“ Cora, darling ! Cora, rouse yourself, my girl ! This 
weakness is not like you. Take courage ; all will be 
well,” said Mr. Clarence, caressingly, laying his hand 
on her head. 

She sighed heavily as she asked : 

“ How will he receive me ? Oh, how will he receive 
me ? Will he have me now ? But he must ! Oh, he 
must ! For I will never, never, never go down this 
mountain side again without him ! I will perish on its 
rocks sooner ! Oh, come, come ! Help me to reach 
that hut, Clarence.’’ 

There was no resisting her wild and passionate appeal. 
Clarence put his arm around her waist, to sustain her 
more effectually, as he said : 

“Now lean on me, Cora, and step carefully, for the 
path is almost hidden, and very rugged.” 

“ Oh, Clarence, did he recognize me ? did he, Clar- 
ence ? did he ? ” she eagerly inquired. 

“ Y es, Cora, he did,” gravely answered the young uncle. 

“ And turned and went away ! And turned and went 
away ! Went away and left me without one word ! ” 
she wailed, in doubt and distress. 

“ Cora, my dear,, pray control yourself,” said Clarence, 
uneasily. 

“ Did he speak to you ? ” she suddenly inquired. 


466 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


“ Not one word/’ 

“ Did you speak to him ? ” 

u No ; for he was gone in an instant, before I recov- 
ered from my astonishment at his appearance.” 

“ How did he look ? — how did he look when he recog- 
nized me ? In anger ? ” 

“No, Corona; but in much sorrow, pity, and tender- 
ness,” gravely replied Clarence. 

“Then, why did he leave me? Oh, why did he turn 
away from me ? ” 

“ My dear, he had every reason to think that his sud- 
den appearance had frightened you, and that his pres- 
ence grieved and distressed you.” 

“ Why, oh, why should he have thought so ? ” she de- 
manded, with increasing agitation. 

“ My dear girl, you were frightened. I might say ap- 
palled. You saw him suddenly, and with a half-smoth- 
ered scream threw your hands to your eyes as if to shut 
out the sight, and then sank to the ground. Now what 
could the man think but that you feared and hated the 
sight of him ? ” 

“ Just as he thought before ! Just as he thought be- 
fore ! ” 

“And he turned sorrowfully away and walked up to 
his cabin on the mount, entered, and shut the door. I 
saw him do it.” 

“Just as he did before ! Just as he did before ! Oh, 
Rule ! what a fatality ! That appearances should al- 
ways be false and disastrous between us ! ” she moaned. 

“ Not in this case, Cora. At least not from this hour. 
Come, we are on the ledge now ! ” said Clarence, as he 
helped his niece, who with one more high step stood on 
the top of the plateau, her back to one of the most glori- 
ous prairie scenes in nature, her face to a rocky, pine- 
dotted precipice, against which stood a double log 


THE MEETING ON THE MOUNT. 467 

cabin, with a door in the middle and a window on each 
side. 

“ There is the hut ! Now, shall I take you there, or 
shall I wait here and let you go alone ? ” he inquired, as 
they stood side by side gazing on the hut. 

She did not answer. Her eyes were riveted on the 
door of the cabin, while she leaned heavily on the arm 
of her uncle. 

“ I see how it is : you are weakening, losing courage. 
Let me support you to the door,” said Clarence, putting 
his arm around her waist. 

But she drew herself up suddenly. 

“ Oh, let me go alone, dear Uncle Clarence. My 
meeting with Rule should be face to face only,” she re- 
plied, still trembling, but resolute. 

“ Are you sure you can do it? ” 

“ Oh, yes, yes ! My limbs shall no longer refuse their 
office ! ” 

Clarence threw himself down at the foot of a pine tree 
to sit and await events. 

He took out his watch and looked at the time. 

“ It is one o'clock,” he said to himself. “ At two sharp 
the trail will move, or ought to do so. Perhaps Neville 
might give us half an hour’s grace, though. At any 
rate, I will wait here three-quarters of an hour, and if in 
that time I hear nothing from Rothsay or Cora, I shall 
go down the mountain to explain the situation to 
Neville.” 

So saying, Mr. Clarence took out his pipe, filled and 
lighted it, and smoked. 

Corona, like a somnambulist ora blind woman, went 
slowly toward the log cabin, holding out her hands be- 
fore her. She soon reached it, leaned for a moment 
against the log wall to recover her breath and her cou- 
rage, and then knocked. 


4 68 


FOR WOMAN'S LOVE. 


The door was instantly opened, and Regulas Rothsay 
stood on the threshold, still clothed in his hunter’s suit 
of buckskin, but without the fur cap— the same Rule, 
unchanged except in habiliments and in the length of 
his untrimmed, tawny hair and beard. 

In the instant of meeting she raised her eyes to his, 
and read in them the undying love of his heart. 

With a cry of rapture, of infinite relief and infinite 
content, she sank upon his doorstep, clasped his knees, 
and laid her beautiful head down prone on his feet. 
Only for a second. 

He instantly raised her in his arms, pressed her to his 
heart, kissed her, and kissed her again and again, bore 
her into the cabin, placed her in the only chair, and 
knelt down beside her. 

She turned and threw her arms around his neck, and 
dropped her head upon his bosom. 

And not a word was spoken between them. The emo- 
tions of both were too great for utterance, too great al- 
most for endurance. 

They were bathed in a flood of light from the noonday 
sun pouring its rays through the open door and win- 
dows of the cabin. It was the apotheosis of love. 

Rule was the first to speak. 

“ You are welcome, oh, welcome, as life to the dead, 
my love ! But I do not understand my blessedness — I 
do not,” he said, dropping his head on her shoulders, 
while she still lay on his bosom, in a dream, a trance of 
perfect contentment. 

“ Oh, Rule, my husband, my lord, my king ! I have 
come to you, unconsciously led by the Divine Provi- 
dence ! But I have come to you, to stay forever, if you 
will have me ! I have come, never, never, never to leave 
you, unless you send me away ! ” she said. 

“ I send you away, dear ? I send away my restored 


THE MEETING ON THE MOUNT. 469 

life from me ? Ah, you know, you know how impossi- 
ble that would be ! But if I should try to tell you, dear, 
all that I feel at this moment, I should fail, and talk 
folly, for no human words can utter this, dear ! But I 
am amazed — amazed to see you here with me, as the 
dead to the material world might be, on awaking amid 
the splendors of Paradise ! ” 

“ You wish to know how I came ? ” 

“ No! I do not ! Amazed as I may be, I am content 
to know that you are here, dear — here ! But/’ he said, 
looking around on the rudeness of his hut, “ oh, what a 
place to receive you in ! I left you in a palace, sur- 
rounded by all the splendors and luxuries of civiliza- 
tion ! I receive you in a log cabin, bare of even the 
necessaries and comforts of life ! ” he added, gravely. 

“ But you left me a discarded, broken-hearted woman, 
and you receive me a restored and happy wife ! ” she 
exclaimed. 

“ But, oh, Cora ! can you live with me here, here ? 
Look around you, dear ! Look on the home you would 
share !— the walls of logs, the chimney of rocks, the floor 
of stone, the cups and dishes of earthenware, pewter and 
iron, the — ” 

She interrupted him, passionately : 

“ But you are here. Rule ! You ! you ! And the log 
hut is transfigured into a mansion of light ! A mansion 
like the many in our Heavenly Father’s House ! Oh, 
Rule ! you, you are all, all to me ! life, joy, riches, splen- 
dor, all to me ! Am I all to you, Rule? ” 

“All of earth and heaven, dear.” 

“ Oh, happy I am ! Oh, I thank God, I thank God 
for this happiness ! Rule, we will never part again ! — 
never for a single day ! But be together, to-day and 

‘ To-morrow and to-morrow and to-morrow, k 

To the last syllable of recorded time,’ 


470 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


and through the endless ages of eternity ! Oh, Rule, 
how could we ever have mistaken our hearts ? How 
could we ever have parted ? ” 

“ The mistake was mine only, dear. After what you 
told me on our marriage day, I lost all hope, all interest 
and ambition in life. I had toiled and striven and con- 
quered, for the one dear prize ; all my battle of life was 
fought for you ; all my victories were won for you, and 
were laid at your feet. But when I found that all my 
love and hope had brought only grief and despair to you 
— then, dear, all my triumphs turned into Dead Sea fruit 
on my lips ! Then I left all and came into the wilder- 
ness ; left no trace behind me ; effaced myself from 
your life, from the wrorld, as effectually as I could do it ; 
and so — believing it to be for your good and happiness 
— died to the world and died to you ! ” 

“ Oh, Rule ! Miserable woman that I was ! I wrecked 
your life ! I wrecked your career ! ” 

“ No, dear, no ; the mistake, I said, was mine ! I 
should have trusted your heart. I should have given 
you the time you implored ; I should not have fled in 
the madness of suddenly wounded affection.” 

“ Oh, Rule ! if you could have only looked back on 
me after you went away, only known the anguish your 
disappearance caused me and the inconsolable sorrow 
of the time that followed it.” 

“ If I could have supposed it possible even, I would 
have hastened to you, from the uttermost parts of the 
earth ! ” 

“ And then they reported you dead, murdered by the 
Comanches, in the massacre of La Terrepeur, and sor- 
row was deepened to despair.” 

“Yes; I heard of that massacre. The report of my 
death must have arisen in this way : I had lived at La 
Terrepeur for many months, but had left and come to 


THE MEETING ON THE MOUNT. 


471 


this place some days before the massacre. Some other 
unfortunate was murdered and burned in the deserted 
hut, whose bones were found in ashes. I did not return 
to contradict the report. I wished to be dead to the 
world, as I was dead to hope, dead to you, dead to my- 
self ! ” 

“ Oh, Rule ! in all that time how I longed, famished, 
fainted, died, for your presence ! Yes, Rule ; died 
daily.” 

“ My own, dear Cora, how could I have mistaken you ? 
Oh ! if I had only known ! ” 

“ Ah, yes ! if you had only known my heart, or I had 
only known your whereabouts ! In either case we 
should have met before, and not lost four years out of 
our lives ! But now, Rule,” she said, with sudden ani- 
mation — “ now ‘We meet to part no more,’ as the hymn 
says. I will never, never, never, leave you for a day ! 
I will be your very shadow ! ” 

“My sunshine, rather, dear ! ” 

“And are you content, Rule ? ” 

“ Infinitely.” 

“ And happy ? ” 

“ Perfectly.” 

“ Thank God ! So am I. But why, oh, why when we 
met by the spring just now, why, when I was crazed 
with joy and fear at the sudden sight of you, why did 
you turn away and leave me?” she passionately de- 
manded. 

He looked at her serenely, incisively, and answered, 
calmly, quietly : 

“ Dear, because you shrank from me, threw your 
hands up before your eyes, as if to shut out the sight of 
me. Dear, your own sudden appearance before me at 
the spring, to which I had gone for my noonday draught 
of water, nearly overwhelmed me ; but I readily recov- 


47 2 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


ered myself and understood it, connected it with the 
trail below, and concluded that you were on your way to 
Farthermost to join your brother, whom 1 had heard of 
as one of the officers of the new fort. Then, believing 
that my presence distressed you, I went away.” 

“ Oh, Rule ! ” 

After a little while Rothsay inquired : 

“ Was not that Mr. Clarence Rockharrt whom I saw 
with you by the spring ? ” 

“ Yes ; Uncle Clarence. He helped me up to this ledge, 
and then he stayed outside while I came in here to look 
for you.” 

“ Let us go and bring him in now, dear,” said Rule. 

And the two walked out together. 

But no one was to be seen on the plateau ; only, on 
the ground under the pine tree where Mr. Clarence had 
rested was a piece of white paper, kept in place by a 
small stone laid upon it. 

Rule picked up the stone, and handed the paper to 
Cora. 

It proved to be a leaf from Mr. Clarence’s pocket tab- 
lets, and on it was written : 

“ I am going down the mountain to tell Captain Ne- 
ville that my party will camp here to-night, and join him 
at the fort to-morrow, so that he may go on with his 
train at once, if he should see fit. Clarence.” 

“ He saw you receive me ; he knew it was all right ; 
then fie grew tired of waiting for me. He thought I had 
forgotten him, and so I had, and he left this paper and 
went down to the trail,” Corona explained with a smile. 

“ Shall we go down and see your friends, Cora ? Tell 
me what you wish, dear,” said Rothsay. 

Corona looked at her watch, and then replied : 

“ Courtesy would have required me to go down and 
take leave of Captain and Mrs. Neville before leaving 


THE MEETING ON THE MOUNT. 


473 


them, but it is too late now. Their caravan is on the 
inarch by this time. They were to have resumed their 
route at two o’clock. It is after three now.” 

“We can go to Farthermost later, dear. It is but 
half a day’s ride from here. Shall we go down the 
mountain and join Clarence ? Is it your wish, Cora ? ” 

“ No, not yet. He is very well as he is. He can wait 
for us. Let us sit down here together. I have so much 
to tell, and so much to hear,” said Corona. 

“ Yes, dear ; and I also have ‘ so much to tell, and so 
much to hear,”’ assented Rothsay, as they sat down at 
the foot of the young pine tree, with their backs to the 
rising cliffs and their faces to the descending moun- 
tain, the brook at its foot, and the vast, sunlit prairie, 
in its autumn coat of dry grass, rolling in smooth hills 
and hollows of gold and bronze off to the distant hori- 
zon. 

“ Tell me, dear, of all that has befallen you in these 
dark years that have parted us. Tell me of your grand- 
parents. Do they still live ? ’’ inquired Rothsay. 

“Ah, no!” replied Corona. And then she entered 
upon the family history of the last four years and four 
months, since Rule had disappeared, and told him of 
the sudden death of her dear old grandmother on the 
very day on which the false report of Rothsay’s murder 
reached them. 

She told him of her Uncle Fabian’s marriage to Violet 
Wood a year later. 

Of her widowed grandfather’s second marriage to 
Mrs. Stillwater, whom Rothsay had known in his child- 
hood as Miss Rose Flowers. 

Of the recent death of this second wife, followed very 
soon after by that of the aged widower. 

And finally she told him of her own resolution to fol- 
low her brother Sylvan to his post of duty at Fort Far- 


474 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


thermost, to open a mission home school for Indian 
children, and to devote her life and fortune to their serv- 
ice ; and of the good opportunity offered her by the 
kindness of Colonel Z. in procuring for her the escort 
of Captain and Mrs. Neville, who were on their way to 
Farthermost with a party of recruits. 

“ And Clarence ? How came he to be of the company ?” 
inquired Rothsay. 

“ Uncle Clarence could not agree with Uncle Fabian 
in business policy. So they dissolved partnership very 
amicably and with mutual satisfaction. This was after 
I had left Rockhold. Clarence gathered up his wealth, 
brought three devoted servants with him, and set out to 
follow me. At St. Louis he purchased wagons, tents, 
horses, mules, and every convenience for crossing the 
plains. He overtook and surprised us at Fort Leaven- 
worth on the very day of our intended departure for 
Farthermost.” 

“ Clarence came for your sake.” 

“ Yes ; and he has enjoyed the journey. On the free 
prairie he has been like a boy out of school — so buoy- 
ant, so joyous— the life of the whole company.” 

“ What will he do now ? ” 

“ I think he will go on to Farthermost for this season. 
After this I do not know what he will do or where he 
will go.” 

“ He will remain in this quarter, which offers a grand 
field for a man like Clarence Rockharrt,” said Rothsay. 

“I should think it might — in the future,” replied 
Corona. 

“ In the near future. The tide of emigration is pour- 
ing into this section so fast that very soon the ground 
will be disputed with the Mexican government, and true 
men and brave men will be muchw T anted here.” 

“ Yes,” said Corona, indifferently, for she cared very 


THE MEETING ON THE MOUNT. 


475 


little at this moment for public interests. “ But tell 
me of yourself, Rule. I long to hear you talk of your- 
self.’ J 

Rothsay was no egotist. He never had been addicted 
to speaking of himself or of his feelings. 

Now, at her urgent request, he told her in brief how 
he had renounced all his honors in the country for the 
sake of the woman for whose sake, also, he had first 
striven to win them and had won them. 

“ Dear,” he said, “ from the time you first noticed me, 
when you were a sweet child of seven summers and I a 
boy of twelve — yes, winters — for while all your years 
had been summers, dear — summers of love, shelter, com- 
fort, luxury — all my years had been winters of loss, 
want, orphanage, and destitution — you were my help, 
support, inspiration. I longed to be worthy of your 
friendship, your interest, your sympathy. And for all 
these things I toiled, endured, and struggled. 0 

“ I know ! Oh, I know ! ” said Corona, earnestly. 

“ Yes, dear, you know it all. For who but you were 
with me in the spirit through all the struggle, helping, 
supporting, encouraging, until you seeemed to me my 
muse, my soul, my inner and purer and higher self. 
Dear, I wronged you when I connected your love with 
this world’s pride. I wronged you bitterly, and I have 
suffered for it and made you suffer — ” 

“ Oh, no, no, no, Rule ! The fault was all my own ! 
I am not so good and wise as you ! ” exclaimed Corona. 

“ Hush, dear ! Hush ! Hear me out ! ” said Rothsay, 
laying his hand gently on her head. 

“Well, go on, but dont blame yourself. Oh, ‘ chevalier 
sans peur et sans reproche ,’ ” said Corona, fervently. 

He resumed very quietly : 

“ When I had reached a position in this world’s honor 
to which I' dared to invite you, then I laid my victory at 


476 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


your feet and prayed you to share it. And, Corona, 
when the bishop had blessed our nuptials, I dreamed 
that we were blessed indeed. You know, dear, what a 
miserable awakening I had from that dream on the eve- 
ning of our wedding day.” 

“ It was my fault ! It was my fault ! Oh, vain, fool- 
ish, infatuated woman that I was ! ” cried Corona. 

“No, dear ; you were not to blame. You were true, 
candid, natural through it all. Our betrothal, dear, was 
on your part the betrothal of friends. You did not 
know your own heart then. You went abroad with 
your grandparents, and, after two years of travel, you 
were thrown in the court circles of London, and ex- 
posed to all the splendors, temptations and fascinations 
of rank, culture and refinement, such as you had never 
met at home in your rural neighborhood. You were 
caught, dazzled, bewildered. You thought you loved 
the English duke who sought your hand — ” 

“ But I never did, Rule. Oh, Heaven knows I never 
did. It was all self-delusion,” broke in Corona. 

“No ; you never did. I saw that in the first instant 
that I met your eyes in the log cabin up yonder. You 
never did ! It was a self-delusion. Yet you were under 
the influence of that self-delusion when I found you on 
our wedding evening in such a paroxysm of grief and 
despair that I — astonished and amazed at what I saw — 
shared your delusion and imagined that you loved this 
duke when you married me. What could I do, my own 
dear Cora, for whom I would have lived or died at bid- 
ding — what could I do but efface myself from your 
life?” 

“ Oh I you could have given me time — time to recov- 
er from my mental illness, since I had done no evil will- 
ingly. Since I had kept my troth as well as I could. 
Since I had vowed to love and serve you all the days of 


THE MEETING ON THE MOUNT. 


477 


my life. You should have given me time, Rule, to re- 
cover my senses and keep my vow.” 

“ Yes ; I should have done so ! But, you see, I did not 
know. How could I know ? Oh, my dear Cora ! It 
cost me little to lay down all the honors I had won, for 
they were worthless to me if not shared by you, for 
whom they were won. But it cost my life almost to re- 
sign you. Mine was ‘ not the flight of a felon ’ or a 
coward, but the retirement of one sick, sick unto death 
of the world and of all the glory of the world. Some 
men in my case might have sought relief in death, but 
I — I knew I must live until the Lord of life should him- 
self relieve me of duty. So I left the city on the night 
of my wedding day, the night also before my inaugura- 
tion day:” 

“ Oh, Rule ! and as if it required that supreme act of 
renunciation to tear the veil from my eyes and let me 
see you as you were, and see my own heart as it was — 
from that hour I knew how much, how deeply, how 
eternally I loved you ! ” said Corona. 

Rothsay raised her hand to his lips and kissed it. 
Then he resumed: 

“ I wrote two letters— one to you, explaining my mo- 
tives for leaving, and advising you not to repeat to any 
one the subject or substance of our last interview, lest 
it should be misunderstood or misrepresented, and 
should do you unmerited injury with an evil-thinking 
world — ” 

“ Yes, Rule. See ! See ! I have that letter yet ! ” 
exclaimed Corona, hastily unbuttoning the front of her 
bodice and pulling up the little black silk bag which 
she wore next her heart, suspended from the silken 
cord around her neck, and taking from it the old, yellow, 
broken paper which contained the last lines he had 
written to her. 


478 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


“You kept that all this time, dear?” he inquired, 
gently taking the paper and looking at it. 

“Yes. Why not ? It was the last relic I possessed of 
you. And it has never left me. I never showed it to a 
human being, because you did not wish me to do so. 
But you said you had written two letters. To whom 
was the other ? We never heard of it.” 

Rothsay looked at her in surprise for a moment and 
answered : 

“ The other letter ? Why, of course it was my letter 
of resignation.” 

“ Then it was never found ! Never ! If it had been, 
it would have saved much trouble. No one knew what 
had become of you, Rule. Not even I, except that you 
had left me on account of that last conversation between 
us, which you adjured me never to divulge. And oh ! 
what amazement your disappearance caused ! and what 
conjectures as to your fate ! Many thought that you 
had been assassinated and your body sunk in the river. 
Oh, Rule ! Many others thought that you had been 
abducted by some political enemy — as if any force could 
have carried you off, Rule ! ” 

Rothsay laughed for the first time during the inter- 
view. Corona continued : 

“ Advertisements were placed in all the papers, offer- 
ing large rewards for information that should lead to the 
discovery of your fate or whereabouts, living or dead. 
And, oh ! how many impostors came forward to claim 
the money, with information that led to nothing at all. 
A sailor returning from Rio de Janeiro swore that you 
had shipped as a man before the mast and gone out with 
him, and that he had left you in the capital of Brazil. 
A fur trader from Alaska reported you killing seals in 
that territory. A returned miner swore that he had left 
you gold digging in California. A New Bedford sailor 


THE MEETING ON THE MOUNT. 


479 


made bis affidavit that he had seen you embark on a 
whaling ship for Baffin’s Bay. These were the most 
hopeful reports. But there were others. There was 
never the body of an unknown man found anywhere 
that was not reported to be yours. Oh, Rule ! think of 
the anguish all these rumors cost your friends ! ” 

Cost you, my poor Corona! I doubt if they cost 
any other human being a single pang.” 

“ But all these rumors proved to be false, and your 
fate remained a mystery until it was apparently cleared 
up by the report of your murder by the Comanches in 
the massacre of La Terrepeur.” 

“ A report as false as any of the others, as you see, yet 
with a better foundation in probability than any of those, 
as I have explained. But how my letter of resignation 
should have been lost I cannot conjecture. I posted it 
with my own hand,” said Rothsay, reflectively. 

“ Why, letters are occasionally lost in the mail ! But, 
Rule, how was it that you never heard of all the amaze ; 
ment and confusion that followed your flight, for the 
want of your letter to explain it ? ” 

“ Because, dear, from the time I left the State capital 
to this day I have never seen a newspaper or spoken to 
a civilized being.” 

“ Rule ! ” 

“ It is true, dear ! Look at me. Have I not degene- 
rated into a savage ? ” 

“ No, no, no, Regulas Rothsay ! you could never do 
that ! Ah ! how much nobler you look to me in that 
rude forest garb than ever in the fine dress of the draw- 
ing room ! But tell me about your journey from the 
city into the wilderness, and of your life since.” 

“ I have been trying to do so, Cora, but every time I 
try to begin my narrative by reverting to the hour of 
my flight, I seem spellbound to that hour and cannot es- 


480 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


cape from it. But I will try again,” he said, and he be- 
gan his story. 

He told her, in brief, that on leaving the Rockhold 
house and going out upon the sidewalk, he found the 
streets still alight with illuminated houses and alive 
with the orgies of revelers who had come to the in- 
auguration. 

In moving through the crowd he was unrecognized, 
for who could suspect the black-coated figure passing 
alone along the street at midnight to be the governor- 
elect of the State, in whose honor the assembled multi- 
tudes were getting drunk ? 

His first intention had been to take a hack, drive to the 
railway depot, and board the first train going West. But 
the hacks were all engaged as sleeping berths by men 
who could not get accommodations in any of the houses 
of the overcrowded city. 

So he set off to walk, and almost immediately came 
face to face with old Scythia, the friend of his child- 
hood. 

“ Old Scythia ! ” exclaimed Corona, interrupting the 
narrative. 

“ Yes, dear ; the old seeress of Raven Roost, as they 
used to call her. Of course, I never, even as a boy, be- 
lieved in the supernatural powers of divination ascribed 
to her, but I must credit her with wonderful intuitions. 
She had divined the very crisis that had come, and in 
that hour of my agony and humiliation she exercised a 
strange power over me,” said Rothsay ; and then he took 
up the thread of his narrative again. 

He told her that on leaving the State capital he had 
taken neither railway carriage nor river steamboat, but 
had tramped, with old Scythia by his side, all the way 
from the Cumberland Mountains to the Southwestern 
frontier. 


THE MEETING ON THE MOUNT. 481 

The journey had taken them all the summer, for they 
traveled very slowly— sometimes walking no more than 
ten miles a day, sometimes sleeping on pallets made of 
leaves under the trees of the forest, sometimes reaching 
a pioneer’s log hut, where they could get a hot supper 
and a night’s lodging. Sometimes stopping over Sun- 
day in some settlement where there was no church, and 
where Rule, though not an ordained minister, would on 
Christian principles hold a service and preach a sermon. 

So they journeyed over the mountains, and through 
the valleys and forests, until at length, in the end of 
October, they arrived at the poorest, loneliest, and most 
forlorn of all the pioneer settlements they had seen. 

This was La Terrepeur, on the borders of the Indian 
Reserve. It was a settlement of about twenty log huts, 
in a small valley shut in by densely wooded hills, and 
watered by a narrow brook. It was too near the country 
of the Comanches for safety, and too far from the near- 
est fort for protection. There was neither church nor 
school house within a hundred miles. 

The travelers were hospitably received by the pio- 
neers, and here, as the autumn was far advanced, and 
travel difficult, they determined to halt for the winter, 
at least, and in the spring to go farther south in search of 
Scythia’s tribe, the Nez Percees, who had been moved 
away from their former hunting grounds. 

They were feasted and lodged by the hutters that night. 
The next morning the men turned out in a body, felled 
trees and cleared a spot on the slope of a wooded hill, 
sawed logs and built two huts, one for Rothsay, and one 
for old Scythia. They were finished before night. And 
then the settlers had a house-warming, which was a 
breakdown dance to the music of the one fiddle in the 
settlement, smd a supper of such eatables and drinkables 
k as the place could afford. 


482 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


But there was no furniture in these two primitive 
dwellings. So once more these wayfarers had each to 
sleep on a bed of leaves. 

On the second day the man who owned the only mule 
and cart, and was the only expressman and carrier to 
the settlement, offered to go to the nearest post trader’s 
station — a distance of fifty miles— and purchase anything 
that the strangers might need, if said strangers had the 
money to buy. 

Rothsay had money in notes, hardly thought of, and 
never looked at, except when, on their long journey, he 
had to take out his pocket book to pay for accommoda- 
tions at some log cabin, or to purchase a change of un- 
der clothing at some post trader’s. 

Also old Scythia had a pouch of silver and gold coin, 
saved from the money that had been regularly sent to 
her by Rule from the time when he first began to earn 
wages to the time when they set out for the wilderness 
in company. 

Of this money they gave the frontier expressman all 
that he required to purchase the plainest furniture for 
the log cabins — bedding, cooking utensils, crockery 
ware, and some groceries. 

“ Yer can’t buy bed or mattresses at the post trader’s ; 
but yer can buy ticking, and we can sew it up for yer, 
and the men will stuff with straw. There’s plenty of 
straw,” said one of the kindly women, speaking for all 
her neighbors. 

And the expressman set out with his list. 

In three days he was back again with a satisfactory 
supply. The women made the straw beds and pillows 
and hemmed the sheets. The men filled the ticks and 
“ knocked together ” a pine table and a few rude, three- 
legged stools. And so Rothsay and old Scythia were 
settled for the winter. 


THE MEETING ON THE MOUNT. 


483 


Rothsay took upon himself the office of teacher and 
preacher. Among the articles brought from the post 
trader’s were a few Bibles, hymn books, and elementary 
school books, slates and pencils. 

He began his labors by holding a religious service in 
his own cabin on the first Sabbath of his sojourn at La 
Terrepeur, which — perhaps for its rarity — was attended 
by the whole of the little community. And on the next 
day he opened his little school in his hut, where he 
taught the children all day, and where he slept at night. 
Old Scythia’s cabin was kitchen and dining room. 

All that autumn, winter and spring Rule labored 
among the pioneers of La Terrepeur. It was not true, 
as had been reported, that he was a missionary and 
schoolmaster to the Indians ; for no one of the savages 
who occasionally came into the settlement could be in- 
duced to approach the “ school.” 

It was in June that old Scythia became restless and 
anxious to find her tribe— the wandering Nez Percees. 

Rothsay gave his school a vacation and set out with 
Scythia to find the valley where they were reported to 
be in camp. 

“ This valley below, Cora, dear,” said Rothsay, inter- 
rupting the course of the narrative. “But when we 
reached it, the Nez Percees had disappeared. A lonely 
old hunter, who had built this hut, was the only human 
being in the place, and he was slowly dying, and he 
would have died alone but for the opportune arrival of 
old Scythia and myself. He told us that the Nez Per- 
cees had crossed the river about two weeks before, and 
were far on their migration west.” 

“ Old Scythia sat down flat on the floor, drew up her 
knees, folded her hands upon them, dropped her head, 
and died as quietly as a tired child falls to sleep.” 

Oh ! ” exclaimed Corona, “how sad it was,” 


484 


FOR WOMAN'S LOVE 


“ Yes ; it was sad ; age, fatigue and disappointment 
did their work. I buried her body under that pine tree 
where your Uncle Clarence sat down. The old hunter’s 
struggle with dissolution was longer. He lingered five 
days. I waited on him until death relieved him, and then 
laid his body to rest beside old Scythia’s. I was then 
preparing to return to La Terrepeur, when a wandering 
scout brought me the news of the massacre of the in- 
habitants and the destruction of the settlement. Since 
that time, dear Corona, I have lived alone on this moun- 
tain. That is all. Come, shall we go down and see 
your uncle ? ” 

“ Yes,” said Corona. 

And they arose and walked down into the valley. 

They soon found the wagon camp of Clarence Rock- 
harrt and his followers. 

The horses and mules, which had been unharnessed, 
watered and fed, were now tethered to the scattered 
tree trunks, and were nosing about under the dried leaves 
in search of the tender herbage that was still springing 
in that genial soil beneath the shelter of the fallen foli- 
age. The wagons had been drawn up under cover of 
the thicket and prepared as sleeping berths 

On the grass was spread a large white damask table 
cloth, and on that was arranged a neat tea service for 
three. 

Martha was busy at a gypsy fire boiling coffee and 
broiling venison steaks. 

“ You are just in time, Rule. How do you do ?” ex- 
claimed Mr. Clarence, emerging from among the horses, 
and coming forward to shake hands with Rothsay as if 
they had been in the daily habit of meeting for the last 
four years. 

The two men clasped hands cordially. 

“ I always had a secret conviction that you were liv- 


THE MEETING ON THE MOUNT. 


485 


in g, Rule, and always secretly hoped to meet you again, 

‘ somehow, somewhere and now my prescience is jus- 
tified in our meeting to-day.” 

“ Clarence,”. gravely replied Rothsay, “you ask me 
no questions, yet now I feel that you are entitled to 
some explanation of my strange flight and long se- 
questration. And I will give it to you to-morrow.” 

“ My dear Rothsay, I have divined much of the mys- 
tery, but you may tell me what you like, when you like. 
And now supper is ready,” said Clarence, heartily, as 
the four servants came up, each with a dish to set on the 
cloth - quite an unnecessary pageantry where one would 
have been enough, but that they all wanted to see the 
long-lost man. And with the warmth and freedom of 
their race they quickly set down their dishes and gath- 
ered around the stranger to give him a warm welcome, 
expressing loudly their surprise and delight in seeing 
him. 

“ Dough ’deed I doane wonner at nuffin’ wot turns up 
in dis yere new country ! ” old Martha declared. 

Then followed a gay and happy al fresco supper. 

By the time it was over the sun had set, and the autumn 
evening air, even in that southern clime, was growing 
very chilly. 

So the three friends arose from the table. 

Rothsay and Corona turned to go up the hill. Clar- 
ence escorted them, carrying Corona’s bag. 

They parted at the door of the log cabin. „ 

“ I shall have our tent pitched at the foot of the moun- 
tain early to-morrow morning, and breakfast prepared. 
You will come down and join me,” said Mr. Clarence, 
as he bade the reunited pair good night. 

The wagon camp did not break up the next day, nor 
the day after that. 

On the third day who should arrive but Lieut. Haught, 


4 86 


FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. 


absent on leave, and come to look up his relations. His 
meeting with them was a jubilee. His sister wept for 
joy ; his brother-in-law and his uncle would have em- 
braced him if they had expressed their emotions as con- 
tinental Europeans do ; even the negroes almost hugged 
and kissed him. 

On Lieut. Haught’s representations and at his per- 
suasions the little camp broke up, and with Rothsay 
and Cora in company, marched off to Fort Farthermost, 
where they were cordially received by the commandant 
and the officers, and where the reunited pair commenced 
life anew. 

My story opened with the marriage and mysterious 
separation of the newly married pair. It should close 
with their reunion. 

The later life of my young hero belongs to history. 
It would require a pen more powerful than mine to pur- 
sue his career, which was as grand, heroic and romantic 
as that of any knight, prince, or paladin in the days of 
old. 

His pure name and fame became identified with the 
rise and progress of a great State in that Southwestern 
wilderness. Soldier, statesman, patriot, benefactor, all 
in one, his memory will be honored as long as his country 
shall last. And yet, perhaps, the crowning glory of his 
character was his power of self-renunciation — proved in 
every act of his public life, but shown first, perhaps, 
when, to leave the life of one beloved woman free, he 
renounced not only the hand of his adored bride, but 
‘‘The kingdoms of the world and the glory. ” 


THE END. 


HER DOUBLE LIEE. 


By MRS. HARRIET LEWIS. 


LEDGER LIBRARY, No. 1, 
Paper Cover, 50 cents. 


| Sound Volume, $1*00* 



UNKNOWN. 


By MRS. E. D. E. N. SOUTHWORTH. 



MUSA. 


GUNMAKER OF MOSCOW. 


By SYLVANUS COBB, Jr. 


LEDGER LIBRARY Yo. 3, 
Paper Cover, 25 Cents. 


| Bound Volume, #1.00. 



THE GUNMAKER. 


“ It is a thrilling and fascinating narrative. Peter of Russia figures as 
the hero of the story, or as one hero, for we cannot except Ruric Nevel, the 
noble young gunmaker, and with him we are won by the fair Rosalind, not 
forgetting the dear old mother of Ruric. The story is intensely interesting 
throughout .”— Illustrated Pacific Slates. 

“This story ranks with ‘Uncle Tom’s Cabin’ in the number of its read- 
ers. It is one of the happiest memories of childhood of many persons now 
of mature years .”— New York Evening Sun. 


MAUD MORTON, 


BY MAJOR A. R. CALHOUN. 



MAUD MORTON. 





SUNDERED HEARTS. 


BY MRS. HARRIET LEWIS. 


LEDGER LIBRARY, No. 6, | 

Paper Cover, 50 cents. V Bound Volume, $1*00. 


BUT THE LADY BARBARA WAVED HIM BACK.” 



THE 


STONE CUTTER OF LISBON. 


By WM. HENRY PECK. 

LEDGER LIBRART, No. 7, I 

Paper Cover, 50 cents. V Bound Volume, $1,00. 



SIONIO. 





LADY KILDARE. 

BY MRS. HARRIET LEWIS. 


LEDGER LIBRARY, No. 8 
Paper Cover, 50 cents. 


Bound Volume, $1.00. 


ORIS ROOK. 

BY CAPTAIN MAYNE REID. 

LEDGER LIBRARY, No. 9, ) 

Paper Cover, 50 cents. >• Bound Volume, $1.00. 

Issue.] ) 



THE FAIR PLOTTERS, 



INEAREST AND DEAREST. 


By MRS. E. D. E. N. SOUTHWORTH. 

LEDGER LIBRART, No. lO, ) , „ . 4l . A 

Paper Cover, 50 cents. j Bound Volume, $1.00. 



ELDIYA. 


THE BAILIFF’S SCHEIE. 


By MRS. HARRIET LEWIS, 


LEDGER LIBRARY, J\©. 
Paper Cover, 50 cents. 


llj l Bound To!., $1.00. 



,, ls ? n ® of , tlle strongest novels Mrs. Lewis ever produced 

surpassing interest? 18 ° lalm tbat “ is her best - At all events, it is a 


A LEAP IN THE DARK. 


By MRS. E. D. E. N. SOUTHWORTH. 



rou sellout this story there is a constant succession of incidents that 
the feelings. It is one of Mrs. Southworth’s most interesting novels. 



HENRY M. STANLEY. 

By HENRY F. REDDALL 


LIBRARYj No. 13, ) oo 

Paper Cover, 50 \ Bound! olume, $1.00, 


THE LE DGER LI BRARY. 

1. — HER DOUBLE LIFE* By Mrs. Harriet Lewis. 

Paper Cover, 50 cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

2. - — UNKNOWN, By Mrs. L D. E. N. Squthworth. 

Paper Cover, 50 cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

3 - — THE GUNMAKER OF MOSCOW. By Sylvanus 
Cobb, Jr. Paper Cover, 25 cents. Bound Volume, $i.oa 

4. — MAUD MORTON. By Major Alfred R. Calhoun. 

Paper Cover, 50 cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

5. — THE HIDDEN HAND. By Mrs. E. D. E. N. South- 

worth. Paper Cover, 50 cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

6. — SUNDERED HEARTS* By Mrs. Harriet Lewis. 

Paper Cover, 50 cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

7 — STONE-CUTTER OF LISBON. By Wm. Henry 
Peck. Paper Cover, 50 cents. Bound Volume, $i.oa. 

8. — LADY KILDARE. By Mrs. Harriet Lewis. 

Paper Cover, 50 cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

9. — CRIS ROCK* By Captain Mayne Reid. Paper 

Cover, 50 cents- Bound Volume, $i.oa 
so. — NEAREST AND DEAREST* By Mrs. South- 
worth. Paper Cover, 50 cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 
11. — THE BAILIFF’S SCHEME. By Mrs. Harriet 
Lewis. Paper Cover, 50 cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 
g2.— A LEAP IN THE DARK. By Mrs. South worth. 
Paper Cover, 50 cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

13. — HENRY M. STANLEY* By Henry Frederic Red- 

dall. Paper Cover, 50 cents. Bound Volume, $i.oa 

14. — THE OLD LIFE’S SHADOWS, By Mrs. Harriet 

Lewis. Paper Cover, 50 cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

55. — A MAD BETROTHAL By Laura Jean Libbey. 

Paper Cover, 50 cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

16.— THE LOST LADY OF LONE, By Mrs. South- 
worth. Paper Cover, 50 cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 
37. — IONE* By Laura Jean Libbey. Paper Cover, 50 
cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

j 8. — FOR WOMAN’S LOVE, By Mrs. E. D. E. N. South- 
worth. Paper Cover, 50 cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 


ROBERT BONNER’S SONS, Publishers, Few York. 



yn WPLEXION [g gg 


■'!!'( IN I’KAlW; 


have found it 


and com 


NnfTEEN 


mil'll OXMl 


International Awards) 


LONDON IOO YEARS 


I c A BRIGHT HEALTHFUL SKIN AND COMPLEXION ENSURED BY USING 

|f PEARS’ SOAP. 

I fe AS RECOMMENDED BY THE GREATEST ENGLISH AUTHORITY ON THE SKIN, 

^ "j* P ROF * SIR ERASMUS WILSON, F.R.S, Pres, of the Royal Col. of Surgeons, 
/ England, and. ALL other Leading Authorities on the Skin. 


AND PREFER PEAKS’ SOAP TO ANY O THER. 

The following from the world-renowned Songstress is a sample of thousands of Testimonials. 
Testimonial from Madame ADELINA PATTI. f'T) * 

“T HAVE FOUND IT MATCHLESS FOR f ^ ft * J? 

I THE HANDS AND COMPLEXION” ^ C/Cs , 

^Pears’ Soap is for Sale through - v 

■ J y^out the Civilized World. ^ . 















library of congress 











